I
.. I':'/;,I ..

;:.1 ., / . 'II
" l
. ,
, . l' II! ,4 I/! I ï !
I; II Ill. 1:í). I /. I I

'i /' lj 'lj '
: Ii /. I rJ l. :,1. l /
. 1,' II'I.? u,.
. t /.1, tj; / "
,,., ? i ,ßftlt
:IA f ' .7'F/d
t. ,I//ílfl' '. I ï
ù h r;,.' ltJ, 'fjff {Ø;/.'fj I$ï
' "
. ;:

lØo .'1' ï. t .tv.}j:Q 'J/ lIJ
/ r /
!liß; It/!/I'/í /19' 1; (
, f. /I,
''fl.f 1" i" ß. r'l Æi I" ":4 i f/fl
It fl ,00 / /I..j'll.. ..;/It
'1 /,

',"

l/A '.
,' ,

f*
'ì I fI' ,
J Q\
t {..þ 4,.. 1/1/ $.' .. .' /j;.{,tW;;JI:
I/ IJI
l'ýl

t.\
\. ttlÞ
.. .d:
...
/II/'

i
f, <<" II ":
ø. rt/

hl.r,l\
:i..
/.. ,..1 vi I /, :/j
w, 1., I; (, I)/'.
. Æ ' 7 I /IIlJul/h,.. 1/ :?
?
l
f;Ø{ . : æ:
. · f:j',
I N f tø :
!
.
4ï/' '

h 'Jå rJ
1'JI' ,
" l/' J "f
Nt1// j(:

I.
t'ií
' /.

; I
1; ý.'l'
1. ,/
p.{ .
yl""

'Nl
'''P/ -:fi..w
'::'
hri$'/:
I' 1/.' Íhljl '. I
. .
t. 'Ä 'l/." ÏI;,.:.:;}";/JlI/I;Ml/
:'/.7J
417/1.
':1 ol ,lJ " ..'/ 'I:
ï. i
. '/
'l!lll(f,í,{fl
/{.li
" '
:' t o/r
f/':k/'" 1'"
.'';' I /'1."
IIi,. 'I .....)', ú
"m 1
'Iii -.(í!17/1j, 'flJl!.í; " 1 '"
,qfií j
::
}/':'1:.Ï/,{i
:.
;f"'
/l

V'Awll/ll/r V f I :.
.. '1.." -"-" m' W " tmw
OJ '"
/'"/7 '
.
Wÿ.{':,::'J . >>. J. '':.
{'
;'
:I ø/-'rø

it \ ,'i' ífl:".' /I/",J,:
'I'., If' '.'y I, Ill, 'h WÆ 'JI{?'

Il I WI l ;.
ï 1/#:
t.:J'I;.:
./. 'f'
I" .. ï: I{J w "f!I/.
/7"':"'
"
I II( l.J, /I: 'II',. 1lí.. 1t /"/z'll'

I / J "I' .' '''r'..
. ." " .t. 'ß,' l "
'
" '1,0.'.'. "

':'

fJ;:1 / O:J.

i '
z1{f'

.
I ',,{"'

:, . :
I(i -t
:ml

li1:',;
l.fØ
.
'....

/J I ..
f m $k l .

l.;..
d f I,

, {
/I' /, <<lllll/;.'
";
I ' t fI!J
t

fh

'v tÞ ' . . 1./1I1 í>>!I.'
" ..d(
7 " ....Y'/;. 'l,'4 '''If
.'I .
ï./" "pç.Lfij'/"'i :I/t,....'l ... j, t tllll;h.
' ï.'

?,:

, '/
.iU '
n
l. :I. ...:

;Ø;?O

i:

' I .,.,:,.{/1. .ri

;,&

1 !J '
X
'l?
jl
"I . 'fJUI1l/II/l' '
llt"1 -:h. 6 ",. ''lI{.
/iJf\
''tfl
1
:1JIY.
.,
,I':. ,'....; 1'1 Új
:
'<<v. lJ.:'

/P.'i.i,...<<
,w'I,,:,,: W' : f"
'I/,IJ.
W.
'
, ..; ij,l.l/,:,?:'I. '1

/
.'!g/,r.'11/9
lJ.i,

f
ií.'ØI!J ij ' Y.l
:;
.
I N) ....

.:'Ï,!I) l
"'II,

,/.l;l/lr/,::;:.:ì.
f
' i'l"
'(1'
J
J.
:

j OC*
,*..
f.>
.:
vç'J .'Mi'PIr'"I" '1I.r

I.j.
II/I,
/dlï%"Itu.I,':

,,,,
..,

. f....
t// ,'
/' ./ r;,fIJ;PÛ/l/::1 Å'I
'

", '
i/
l,
U
::/I;,
:
W .iíl!H? ,f;' :
."
/flflp' 'J' .r/iI,?
ÿ
''1
. '/'ill, I"l'
'//;'W'/'h ,/lli.'I,. . 'f,íj
",f . !J ·
,'/. ,. .// " .'/.),,,.,,,...,, "'l!".>':'}I,,'" 1/11I.1. ../....11.'.

Jl.ì'l... .f.l.Ù I}.>:,.,.I/ï

. M,:,:
Ij,: ," II "l/w.:r/.' /1"". :nJ/lll
. . 'f I ill.... 1.. 1 .... ,,"{,"''ill'" I
f, ,f' tï.l/r,l/;;l- ,/.., Z,
f.' 'l" J ':
.
t

,;
:
::
:':
'
/'::':/J.
' 'f.

*: m "

*
f'
:::
:.{.:
S}t.. :... 1.<
p,',wlfl./'J. q.,,;/l l W,W'/ 'lln '/
':fJ "J /
U'J.'" r [,'1
_/.'1 If/ .'. ,.11' '/'ll'rP.
' "
i.'. 'IJ.w. '/.l ,

','\' . . . ' 1.'
I."þ' ' I .: / m.dl/I.... , ,,. ...íl.
7fN , 1. 'f, '11'
'" .
....I/l.y;1. '
'/:'

. c'{,.
i".' ...
.".t".H.
J " A .... ." (' I oJ" 1 / 7-
. 'j,' . .
'.'
"II" '//1 1/"....

..l('.... .'. '//. U. ..... .. ...
. 'ff " ",/\"
'tJ 'I,v. '"'' "
,'/ '1,) '[,?lfiif!J
' ."
, ...,
IJ
..<(l/I.(
rio, il/:';' I'll' ,,

:
'1Ú'tr'Y' ihr l ,':' i" .:
\;.
"
,, }>>
1"YI'
<

I " J l,:,/{.
.,}.
,'lJl': v ïf.I,I
..l'Jf
:l' .,,/. Ii I
ÿ,

I
x.:':<<r
'
..,
.. ,"
'.'i, 2il'N,' .l....
P 'I'> r.'.' .'i ,,'. ·

*:., 'fl'" 1.'1o
"lli*
'
ï.
Wil"'Ñ'r' .. \

o:t.løj" ,

"
,If./''
'' . Ii

'" Z&{.:'W<:,
III f;..,'."V 1(' r:s.
);
I:
(
q/. .
. i::"'/I.
'/f
..
....:'I; 1/.$
't71Il ,'" i.. tj:

,I."
\ VI, .

/Ù;
,
f,h;' 'X;:: fh?'?
" ..,. '/I.t,lll..r- v 1/I1t
.
(Q ....;'#.'1 .wllfl,

, ì
'J:'/lW lYI . . ''f,,'/.'.. · . , ...7.: "' , l

.. 'lit. ,,',,;/:..' ,.."..yù,. .I
x,.,,, ,,' /. hlJ.
<.
J I' .,

.
: ".
/..,J
....v/I1.....v ,u. ,. .">>: '" . , ,,,,,,,

{ '1 ';'
' 1'.00 " .1 ':', 1 {/
" ., "',:. .
, ''1:-'
il. ''I.
i I.;'" l..r ll;,
. .
. .... ,:;,;".', "'. \
I, ,II
tAfrr:'" "n.....N/ /1/1.,:-1 }tVi'- ,t/' : .M(I/ M Y ^
J II
..,., i'{.f.wl
'", .., fj '.:I1....,. ,'i.' !NII//.':/[, 'I.. \
: l. II .'. 8.'. t. ø '
I'/ý(l. 'J/' fllJ. ....-I/.u. ).
",,'
1
:/\>".' 1 '. '

/
\
. ..."" (J ïO; (...,.....
.
.,.'J.I.
..'.. i'F.
,
, I'

} 'I.' '''''t,
I. ....., .
,;.
,I- OV .... 'I
' f;r
""'I' " ,....
{....
yj' .: .

*.i! ,.::'<<
.:
:$: I; w 1/ ,
.'W,'"
"
.I:f .\ "r"{

"
' ..
l-' \I
"" 1"<\
I ' Il.{l/Ù
.1. :.'.\,' I' ,

<a
'I. '.' 'I}: ,I ,P '

'.. "
I ,J ':'''

t,l *, ' . , .(. IJ

.Y.
:.U,lJ... 1/1.. lV, ý,.,../I,J ,'t.;'1t: . <"" '
\'..Ii
m/ '...., U ,',
'
lJ" ... '{j'l<) . r
'J
· l1ì- \" .'(
l.. .. .
:'?
>>*ii.1 ,"( ·
-0 \
{'r,'/J ,." X'}:
r..,...,..'
il'l 'tI/ '
. . ÿ\
t/J .
<<: l . ..
, .; .... /..:IJ)'I.
@ (

>>

i,

t.o:>:

. w)

..

"'.

f

(:)

II

.

I. l '
. ' ,,(j 7 '1. .'. I
, ,.

" I I'
I 'I
/. 1/
/ I ; / $' /' ,

I I I.
%. I" , ' ,I I /

Ii I' ,q, · /;" I
/
:,/0' / ít / /1/. If:, IJI 1 &.{ / "
.
;
I
. / I" I I' 1/ / l J

71 / .
ï.
Itlj;.' J ;
z
:
,..I!t
IIl ø '
/. if/! I ß;I "
, ", Vh
Ill/' 1.4
/ 7j Ih II" i-' !. '
'. .' 1/
' 'lj7 . /.'/, /, ,,. .1ft /, / 'I. . ..
. .. I i I
f '1/1 111IJ:/ ,... 'f /11.' ,rl /rill
,
' /,111 {tJ W j , ' I. r,'Ifl W Ii · x,:ir. /1 Il
11/11/ . fJ " '
"I" (
li. 1
1'lr\!W l lll' fill í / ,j'í
1
.,

/
'" .I
t l..
1 //;" /1.;./
. I { ( II'
'I .

/{Z

I'"I./fj
'jl' .,. .'''''' , ' 'I'
.
"
I h
/ 1.' '/W" II '.' ..
;' 1I1;lllÞ 1/
í.'It
P
/í
, · /
. 'f,1/M;"

" ....
/

'J. r

ÿlt./,o ,
.X J
t%.'/:o//i/f'
, ., .I! .4'
' Il. l w,,//, / , l.':í,'.
, . . /" . ;.'/' ..
'if r"I.I./JlI, wrI,/ll". I
. 'f, . iI,
I, I ,1,'
/W/.'hí , -II,'..... .
, r
" I ' l Illll//I,,'{ f,/ !.:t,1.r.
:
" 'I! /,v'.i ,.... I
I ,Ii 'Æ{
r,/I." *:.. i/J.
I/'t
'
','''''':!''''I.':' I/.f:,',

u
", "0 1
l í 1 : ../// ,j,
1í.*:.,:.
r/,t

::
;' ,;,:::.::;
"., l'I,,
(/ .1....,.... /.. '
'í'
,,'. ,1 ./.. '/I/... '1/,
.", t. N .', ..,.. "
.
{t

:.!'tj JÍ
;:

'?
'I.J:; ": ,.,,",11í:.... ,
f. ï' J ' tA

l
/!.;ï
f.:,"

9.7,;::'" A/, :

.j,?'
A
IJ. ., iii .,,'.llf.rl,,
uf '.' l{'í'I,
'.
//'
':"I
ll ,
. i, t.il/ III '/
hï'l.' ,t, Vrr.II$/,..:"i'
:'
'... '
l*":
"
i
J../,I/ ,',
. 1/"'Il/'i"
'ÝJ -,/U/;../...... :"l' /, ..i'X.....'I'..J
tr'
! l
f 1t

"

.:?Î<
:#/:.. .
ll
I/,:'/
:'ï.' .
:
:/,
::::{.: m t (/:
,:::.., ' WI

/. . ï.'JrI
,,

.'Ni.'/) Ill' "/'/"/:.'1.,,1
. ""I /, Q."" il' ,/
:: },.' r....
. I,/
/) ....fJl:.r;,;t.I,
... · ,uJ/':',/'l It......:. . '.
/ . f.',"Y llril. '
"'" ,/._illl"I."I.., ;. I..1 . I,'

'I 'I, IX'
'.".' rt. U Il'J/,..","j' "'
f:' .1]..."oR ., .if .'
I. .
", I.. .<
l''' ii:

'{:::"'II,I:::'l' . il./i:::

:
: . ':::',.:...: .', '
:.
:.

'.'
''/;I -. , 1. /, ')-' ". .
11" % ,'1 ,'/,rio / X , t'Í.... , ...,!,',: ""'.
"I. '.', ..' I ' .
'I '"I:
"/ /.. "., ".. '
l
'" ",,,.. -"" f <I "
It ; ,f.
tlliJ Il' '.... /I. /.//" IiI. MÞ'I,'.i'''/l
/fl w;.','t · ."''''."
1:../,. /.1,".'/" 'II <;1' ,IJ:'(/' ". /11' f. ..,.....;......:.,tinIl J / i' t, 'Il'.....
Ii: "" "- /, 'J". .. 1,t ,,'1,J.. , .,..1,111...11......."..,. , 'I , ,,"I
l J. " J (., . . .. ,{". """'J""'" "1 {, I "I,
,\,.. I I. III J 'fI""'" f '''',.'' ."
'J 'I" ,. ,.
f ''''/ ;a. (, I .:/
wi'll,,;.' ., ,V..... Y, 'ï.,....':.:.r:.:':i..,:
./
:.' 1/,',
t :\ ..,....,l.;W rfi..:,:
:,:'" . ,1,,
::',ï.
:
,:,:U'i'
".... '
'NI. ,IJi
J....'f"
JI' I'"....... . .
II. ï. /
. r,' .'11. t,
......, ..
//
","/,:
jl"
':"''1
''tN:'' {'i/'W,... ://IN ""J:
{I:I,'Wf
"1 /.... ...1 J ",,, ""'''I.
/"I. ,".... "";.,,.}, ."".,,1...

.f.
. II ,{,',; 1J.t
1
11

,,:/l'. .r J: ):ï...."ii: t .:.. f:
I.':'::.,:lf):',':,:':..f,...l....
f. .J 'f' .tJ. !J. N.,-,/,"r'/l/i,/I..., /" "1."..1".. 'J"'" .1.,,,.,,.1,,..
I."r' .I..I} II '....:.11, '1. . ','f' l,',t,
/. '.',',
1"tlf'.
I t. ' lilJJ:,'l.I/', '.',','.1 " r/.
.. .
*,. d. 1
,'1/"" "'I" '/",.".,. //,.... '/.... '1 '"
. . . '.J:.i/l1i":'l".;M
:::(.:
il/.':
{..;:
:":
d ..::..:.:.'. .

f(' ..':.:
6.. ." lll/." hÞ ,/ I.........víll,llnl.
. Jì 1 .'lU .' .t{...
... ,,',
II/l J,
t"
I/1 1.,;,.,/ nil" , ,/!,,t"l'. ",",'.,' .

.I,'l l ,,,
, V , II;"I'X l!l" ,/,/ ,11 .\"1./"." ,., " . , .'1.
f '
ï. 1 I ,,':"frfl
: la'ZII" , ...: . I,.
'.':'l
tt:
':' fl.... I
fl. . I:"'
t
4'_
}f"N{.ll Ill.'
/'r..r'l i} (i,'t't..', .P,''',' "llll,..r
;1 ,..... ... "ltt ''I ''''''1
.llll{, .'1."... II,,,.. ..""",
. ...'.. ..

.,./{/,. '.":
\.,.' ,:, ... ",' . '.;,'/":' . ,<I, 1/,'.';.':'::'
t '" N" i/
" VI ..... 'l "ll.I.'" H' ,I, t...;V. ,.
'. ..lnll" /. I .. f/.','/" .'Ii' 'i'. ....,'.' ., .
'..' " :.,',
I,' ' .
:.. /,:1/
:'''', '..9;: l,::i.'..i ','
':.::: " ::.:::::;:;,
" /, I .(i,/.,. {iÇ ...., "'J" I,,,.." ..,. ...
.
.,r' ,. I.','//Ilt/' I. ....,! ,..:.:.: L. '.':' '1,:....1.'.. :..'
flf,'. ",' ,I:(>>
Z;:'& I' /, 17/ft.. ...' rJ,,</""'f' nIl."., ,p,.t.
r..
., //.1 J' ,.. ,''I......
I.'" 'int'J'X' J I' .,.1. II
'l . ' ., 1,lt, '^ /. . t'tf .v... ,.' /ll"'l,"Jv,.,r
,'llt .. . If, f
,I.. '" /Ir' _.
!....'/I 7. ,,,. 'J'
n"I'.'ï/" '''''I
'I. I :.n ,
"/,,, íl. .W. J:ií ...."..,... ?/,:;" . f"Í:

'W..:

/. 'o.J.
'" A, 'h,

" .. 'I"','. .'
t
'

"'r'\.. r/,.,'f......
,f "t'.'l" .,
., .' . /, 1 'l.t\l
.'/. . 'J.. '.',..'. 1'.f1
',," t' i t I'

I .,. ,,/,' .....,ï/l · . J, 'Ii' II . ". w Yo'
I J" If II ':'111 ",," .:,:,' 'l',^':<'
", ...,:./:"
:'

1t."'J .:.'. ....r.:I
'1 IJtlr,r _,r,'/t iI,,:,:,',,'. /::: .,.' rj:
/1". .... 'I'" "',. I.... t..'''' "
,1,
"
w y:,"'111r' . 'W' :,,: ':::-:-:.:': .
.. ,I, ,,/
"" Ml , .11 ... ' f
""If 'I, .rJ. r'.f..... ,
:'>iï/Il-r'_
, , ·
,"' . I 'i

''''J:-f..}'S ':\,::,
. I
<;"
.J1J.
I " . ,.J I '}/.. ':
'" II'.
(,;. . , ..:(:
'.r.-" d.., '. ',:,:,
.. ..,:
t'('" .\:.'l
<::." l,/l:, I
il
lr'ít.'
Itl'
'!/
M,
'/',','.'
[ ,', lr .[>"1,
'II . 1.,,'\'1' I
I',':',',
..1,1,' ,Çl,
1
:

'HI."
,r

.

,','
..\'."

I"\
,

"

.lr.:.

It

..
'....

-....
P2 1
8 [

- 6 ..
. DO
f. PRO
:

RO Á' PTO
.
... .
':i. þ - .

I'

..

;"

---

...-.-

a

.II
AlÇ

(/11

PER CRUCEl\I AD LUCEl\f.

THE RESULT OF .1 LIFE.

\L

(J"'t RY
T
yf.:G'.LIES, )I.A.,
o

A UTHOR OF
"THE CH
RCH OF EXGLAXD CLEARFD FRO}{ THE CHARGE OF 8CHIS'r," "JOL'RXAL IN FRANCE
AKD ITALY," "THE FORMATION OF CHRISTEXDO
!'" ETC.

" Domine,
f'i t elevatio manuum mearum
Sacrificium vespertinum,"

IN TWO r"OLUJIES.

VOL. II.

1 ;
.
.i, 0 0
1-f.J:i:.(j;;.J

LO
DO
:
C. !{EGAN PAUL & CO., 1, PATERKOSTEB SQU_\.RE.
1879.
liBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE

('/'he rights of trans7ation and of reproduction arc reBe, t
d.)

CONTENTS OF ,-rOLe II.

I
TRODUCTIOS.

Coherence of the treatises forming this volume
Ang1ican and Catholic position ..,
Ten historical proofs of Papal Infallibility
Infallibility the Church's glorious gift
Cardinal Xewman on the Papal See in 1850

PAGE
1
3
4
8
11

I.

TESTIMONY OF GROTIUS Å
D LEIBXITZ TO CA.THOLIC DOCTRINES
Il\IPUG
ED IX THE SIXTEE
TH CE:XTURY.

England's state of mind in 1850
Force of the testimop-y of GI'otius and Leibnitz
Account by Grotius of his own mental growth
His witness to the Roman Primacy
Leibnitz: the circumstances of his time
His witness to the sacramental system
To the Roman Primacy
To the Infallibility of the Church
To the nature and number of the sacraments
To the Holy Eucharist as a m)
stery
To the Real Presence and Transubstantiation as identical
To Communion in one kind
To the Adoration of the Blessed Sacrament
To the Sacrifice of the l\Iass
To the practice of Private
Iasses
To the Sacrament of Penance
To Purgatory
On Image-worship
On the Invocation of Saints
Summary of the doctrine of Leibnitz and of Grotius
Temporal interests in conflict with eternal
Individual conversions; failure of corporate union

16
19
22
24
26
28
30
i:>2
33
34
35
36
37
39
41
43
44
45
47
49
52
53
a3

.
IV

CO.lvT.E4VTS.

II.

AcnON OF THE CHURCH OF E
(;LA:ND IN THE 'VURK OF EDUCATIXG
HER l\II
ISTRY :FRO
l }359 TO lö50.

PAGE

The l\Iediæval Universities
Reforlll in the Universities

rhe Universities under Edward VI, anù Elizaheth
Uesult of Reform
"Thy there has been no Anglican Theology
Univerl:iities in the eighteenth century
Summary of three centuries

'he rniversity :mbstitute for Theology
Anglican Universities as Ecclesia.!;tical Training Schools
'l'he actual rc
;u1t of the old University training

57
G:;
Gl
67
t.i!)

.....)
....

7-1
7G
77

10:1

III.

CHRISTIÅ
A
D A:NTICHRISTIA
EDLCATIO
.

Difference of First JÞrinciplcs in Catholic and in Prote:sta.nt Education 113
8t, 13ona\-enture's divh;Ïon of hUlllan knowledge 11G
Ch'lracter of nineteenth-century civilization 118
The work of I
uther 123
'lll1e idea of Bacon .., 12-1
Descartes 125
The light of Grace anù )ludcrn CiviJizatioll 12G
Close of the Great Exhibition of lS51 ùcscribeù by the Time8 131
Its results foreshadowed by the Timeð 136
Christian Principles and
loderll Ci \' ilization 1:38
}\[odern Civilization 146
Unbelief eannot educate Delie! ... 14: 7
The Church founding Univcrsities 13U
Cardinal Xiruenes founds the University of Alcalá 1G2
Keed of a Catholic University IG8
Catholic Education in late times IG!J
J>>russian Education 171
:Kapoleonic Education ... 172
TLe actual need of true Educatioll 173

IV.

llELATIO:N BETWEE
CHURCH A
D STATE ESTABLISHED IX EXGLA
D
BY THE REFOR:nATIO
,.. ItH

V".

CATHOLIC AXD Pr.OTESTANT COKCEPTIO
OF
lISSIOXARY 'YORK ... 213

CO.;..VTE.;..Vl'S.

YI.

ST. PETER, HIS
A}U
.AND HiS OFFICE, AS SET FORTH I

HOLY SCRIPTURE.

CHAPl'ER I.-TuE
A::\IE OF PETER PRmUSED, COSFERRED, AYD EXPLAISED.

v

l' A (a;

The Church the finished work of the Wortl Incarnate ... 2-17
Unity and visibility enter into the Church's Uej" as set forth in its several
types 2-1

Vis
ble headship also part of this iùea 250
Christ on earth in two capacitie::, as Founder and Ruler.-Double selection
among the disciples, first of twelve, then of one 2.jO
Statement of the question at issue in this treatise 25

First mention of Peter, the name promised 23;3
l\Ieaning of the name, "stone" 25-1:
The name conferred '2.').;
N arne explained, and promises attached '237
Classes of names given in Scripture 2(1)
Parallel between Abraham and Peter 201
Source of pre-eminence in both, association with Chri::;t t(jt:)
Instances of such association 26
J
Interpretation of St, Chr) sostom 270
Summary 270

CHAPTER II.-Em;CATlOY AND FINAL DESIGNATIOY OF PETER TO BE THE
RCLER WHO SHOt'LD CO
FIRM HIS BRETHREN,

Education of Peter in the Theology and Economy
Preference shown to him in witnessing the Transfiguration
Also in the Agony; and the raising the daughter of Jairus
The receivers of the didrachllw' come to Peter
'The answer of Christ, and what is involved in it ..,
Interpretation of our Lord's action by Origen and St. Chrysostom
Que:;tion of the Apostles to which it leads
Answer of our Lord, designating Chief
Our Lord in two capacities :-1. as Ji'ounder; 2. as Ruler of the Church
She lutel one Ruler from the beginuing.-Imll1ense and continually growing
importance of this one Ruler
The Church unchangeable in her form
The Primacy which He designated, one of real power
Translation of the discourse to Peter
Cunfhll1in
used of the three Di vine Persons
Na.ture of the charge, "Confirm thy brethren "
1\Ieaning of the term" confirm n
Scope and harmony of our Lorù's discourse in Luke xxii,
Corollaries from the charge to confirm the brethren

CHAPTER III,-THE I
VESTIT"CRE OF PETER.
'Vhat our Lord had done up to His resurrection
}'urther disposition of powel's aftCl' His resurrection
Special care to prove the resurrection to Peter

27

27B
,)--
_/J
27.;
9-....
_, 1
27ti
27!)
2:-)0
2::;4:

2
;:;
2
.)
2Sï

ð

.
Wl
2D:l

I

2
I(j
2US

30

30-1
30-1

.
Yl

CO).-rTE.LVTS.

PAf'E

Fulfilment of the Lord's promises to tho Twelve, in the bestowal of their
legislative, judicial, and executive powers 30j

uLsequent exercise of these powers by the Twelve 307
FulfiJment of the special promises to Peter in the bestowal of the legis-
lative, judicial, and executive powers of the Primacy 308
]ì'orce of the I.Jord's title, the Shepherd 309
Importance and extent of the oharge conveyed by this title 311
!i'()}'ce of the circumstances unùer which it i::l conveyed 313

t, Ambrose, St. Chrysostom, '1"'heophylact, St. I
eo, anù St. Basil, 011 the text 315

t. Cyprian adds the l'rimaey to the Apostolic equality 317
Force of "Follow thou 1\10" 318

CHAPTER IV.-ConnESPOXDI:1WE AXD EQUIVALEX"CE O
' TIn; Gnr..-\T TEXTS
COXCEHNING PETER.
Di1Ì'erence in the mode of speaking of persons indicates n diff
renoe of
}'ank- The phrase, a person " and U.ley that were \\ ith him" :t!O
St. reter first in all the Apo::itolic catalogues ;YJ.)

ynthetical view of the whole evidenco 3
4
Distinct Fpheres of St. Peter aud St, John 325
reter wrought into the whole Gospel history 3
(j
'1'ho Primacy defined by the three great text::!: first, l\Iatt. xvi. I b i;:!U
Paraphrase of l\Iatt, xvi. 18... B:W
COl'olh\ries from it 331
Our Lorù's answer to the question, "
ho was the greatest? 3:34:
'1'he text, 'õ Confirm thy brethren" ,oo
:3.)
Uur Lord's conùuct to Peter, after His resurréction, the counterpart to that
before it.-Comparison of "hat is given to the Apo
tles, amI what to
Petcr 33J
The joint force, identity, and reciprocal relations of the tlJree text
337
1. r!'hey are appropriateù to Petcr only im7
2. Priodty of time is assigned to him 3

8
3. Their equivalence .,. ,.. ,.. 338
4. Thry indicate a sovereign and independent authority 339
5: Their definiteness .,. :111
6. The Ol'diuary goycrntnent of the Clmrch contained in them 341
7, Peter made in them 1110 continuous principle of pOwer iH2
8. Peter made the type and efficient cause of vi
ible uuity 34:2
'rhese conclusions borne out by Cassian in Gaul ." 34:3
By l\laximus of Turin, in Italy 3-1:1:
By St. Isidore in Spain, and summed up by Pope Greg-m"y II. 3-15

CHAPTER Y.-PETER'S PRIMACY AS EXHIBITI:D IN THE ACTS.

Division of the Acts into history of the Church univer.:iaJ, and of St. Paul
in particular . , . 34 G
Gospds, history of the IIeaa; Acts, of the Body... 347
Execution of Christ's promises declaratory of their enactment 347
Gcneral proof of this as to the Primacy in the Acts 349
1. Peter oftener mentioned than all the rest put together 349
2. The leading part assigned to him 350
3. Peter mentioned directly; the rest obliquely 330

CO}....TE},,TTS.

Vll

4, Peter answers for all the Apostles
5, Luke records Peter's actions and speeches in fulJ
G. The first part of the Acts may be called the history of Peter
I. Particular pl'oof,-Election of a new Apostle ...
St. Chrysostom's comment on this
Peter's conduct in defending the reClt on the day of Pentecost
Third and fourth speech of Peter,-Summary of the first four chapter;:!
II. Proof from junction of authoritative teaching and miracles
Resemblance between Peter's miracles and Christ's
Peter tb3 chief figure among the A postles as Christ hefol'e
III, Peter presides over the different steps in propagating the Church
Peter's part in the conversion of Samaria
IV. Peter receiving the Gentiles in the person of Cornelius
'.rhings to be noted in this reception concerning Peter.-Peter murmured
against by some of the circumcision ".
St. Chrysostom and St. Gregory upon bis conduct
V. St. Peter exercising supreme judicial power over
\.nauias
VI. St. Peter exercising supreme visitatorial power
VII. St. Peter's snpreme legi
lative authority in council
The consent and joint artion of (lthers do not impuzn the f'upremacy
Tel'tul!ian's te
timony as to his authority here, and that of St. Jerome and
Theodoret
VIII. Contrast between the mode in which the imprisonment of Peter, and
that of James and Paul, is mentioned
Summary of the testimony to Peter in the Acts
His Primacy magisterial, judicial, and legislative.-Its institution com-
pared with its exercise..,

o opposition offered to it
The mystical headship contrasted with the visible

PAGE
350
351

352
3.33
335

35á
358
35

3(jO
3G2
36:

3G4
3liG

369
371
372
373
374
376

377

378
379

380
381
382

CHAPTER VI.-TESTDlOXY OF ST, PA'CL TO ST. PETER'S PRDIACY.

Detailed mention of the Primacy not to be expected in St. Paul's Epistles:
but an incidental one occurs often 385
Four notices of Peter in Fir::;t Epistle to Corinthians ... 3S6
Paul's visit to Peter, Galatians i. 16 388
Theodoret, Chrysostom, Tertullian, 1\lar. Victorinus, Ambrosiaster, St.
Jerome, St. TLomas Cant. on this passage 388
Paul's second visit.-Parallel between Peter with James and John on the
one hand, and Paul with Barnabas and Titus on the other 391
The censure of Peter by Paul, Galatians ii. 3D!
Rt. Chrysostom's and St. Jerome's remarks 395
1\Iisuse of this passage by ancient and modern heretics 396
Contrast of the three ancient interpretations with those of modern heretics 3
6
Fundamental opposition between the FatLers and the Reformers 400

CHAPTER VII.-TIIE PRl3IACY OF PETER J:r-ìVOLVED IN THE FOLRFOLD
LNITY OF CHRIST'S KI:KGDml.
The per
on of the God-man the principle of heaùship in the Church 402
Testimony of tue FathLl'
to thb .., ... ... ... 403
Fourfold unity resulting from this headship ", 405

Y]]1

C01.;rTESTS.

PAr.P;
Fir
t unity of mystical influx -10.1
rfhe s(.cond unity of charity, whose emcient principle is the Hnly
pirit 40G
Third unity of faith, who::;e effièÍcnt principle is the Holy
p:rit acting
through tho visible J,iel'archy t06
Set forth by St. Paul aJ::;o -108
IIearl
hip of my::;tic<.tl influx does not obviate the creation of an e
.tcrnal
11ier:uchy 411
Fourth unity of vÌ::;iblo headship.-This the root and efficient principle of
the viHible hieriuchy 412
The one body is complde
H
The unity of a college not sufficient to exprC
R our TJord's per
onêll unity 414
Positive teaching corresponds to the inherent notion of the Church 41f;
The Father in the Holy Trinity" hat Pder'8 See is in the Church 41G
Summary of this fourfold unity ,., 417
Importance of St. Peter's oflice hence resulting 419

CHAP1ER YIII.-St.::
DIARY OF THE PnOOF GIVEY FOR 8T, rETEn':; Pm:\IACY.
roints in question, generally, inequality in the .\po::)tulic College: SJI' 'iolly,
the appointment of one OVl:f the rest; rcsolution of these tried by funr
examinations :-1, Into the wonls anù acts of Christ, which relate to
the .Apostle
.-2. Into those which seem to uJtlrk tIle iUbtitution of a
singular authol'ity.-3. Into the moùe of "riting w,eù by tho EViUlg-.:-
lists.-4. Into the bi::;tory of the rbing Church.-A COllcurrCIlCC of
the
e four points would prove the two qnc;:,tions
The aUàly
is of "hut has been written shows thi
concurrence ...
Tweh e argunH'uts from what has bel'n written, plOvillg the inequality of
the ..Apostolic College and Peter's Primacy
,rhat is tho force and nature of the rrimacy.-
ix: proofs estaLlishing this
to consbt in Impcrior juri:-;ùictioll
I nquir)' into the euù and purpo::)e of the rrimacy: for the kno" ledge of the
intclltiou and purpo
e equi,aknt at lcast to a mf}athe rule, a:scertaining
"hat .Hu
t be given to it
Three clu:::ses of reasons, typicnl, analogical, and real, a
certain for Ud this
purpo
e,-1. Typical. Parallel of Pder with Abraham, amI it:; l'e
ult::!1
l>aralld of reteI' witb ,J uda.h, and its results
]1. Analogical. Analogy of bOlly, hou
c, l\.ingllom, city, and fold, find its
re;:,ults.-And of uni\"er
al, anll each paIticular l'hureh on one hanJ,
and l)rirnate and Dbhop::; on the other
III. Real. "'h('ther cùuCeù fI'om te
ts containing the inðtitntion of tho
Pl'imacy, or from the inherent properties of the Churcb,-l. Educed
from texts
2. }:duced from pi opertic8 of the Church; fil'èt, its idt:lltily;
coltdly, its
'Unity; thirdly, its catholicity; f-.criptural setting forth of unity
Further iBuf-tmtion from Protestant opinions of the Church's unity,-
A. First, that of Anglicans, of unit}' in particular Churchcs, but not in
the univer
nl Church, represcnted by Dodwell
TI. Second opinion, sd furth by YitrÌnga, of ùistinction beÌ\\cerr the
Decessity of internal anù that of external unity
C. Third opinion, of ngrt ement in fundamentals
Two causes of this bdng held, one thE:oretical, the ()ther pmC'tiC'al.- The
former s ta tcd ",

421

.t ')')
':1:_....

421

4:!9

431

43

43:

4:1.)

437

437

439

442
4-1"

.149

CO...VTE...VTS.

.
IX

rAGE
The practical cause 430
Ueasou::; eùuced, thirdly, from the catholicity of the Church, with which the
Primacy is bound up,-Catholicity has two parts, Olle 'lnaterial, anù
one formal ... 431
The maleriul part, amplitude and extension.-The fon/utl part, not only
negative, but afiirmative. -
"Tegatit'e, as expdling from the one true
Church aU heretici:! and schismatics: testimonies to it 452
.A tJirmatire, a
makiug a coherent body with memhers and articulationb ,.. 43

Testimonies to the mode of this coherence, in Ireuæus, Cyprian, and
Tertullian, and the ether Fathers, summed up in St. Leo 453
lIence answers to the question, whether the doctrine of St. Peter's Primacy
is contained in the Creed.--It is involved in one Catholic Church 458

CHAPTER IX,-TUI; XATCRE: l\IULTIPLICITY, A
D FORCE OF PnOOF FOR
ST. PETER"S PRDIACY.

lUi
rent sorts of proof.-l. The principal here used, and the subsidiary.-
''j'heir joint force 4GO
lIence, 1. The nature of the answer required to it.-2. 'fhe proof, if un-
answered, demonstrates the Prim
tCy to be revealed 4GI
:;. II)(luiry into the certitude of the proof used 4(j

J, Force of the proof in Üsdf and abbolutely,-Two conditions requi:::ite, and
here found, authenticity of the documents, and clearnc::;::; of their
eYidence,-Number and harmony of öcriptural testimonies to the
Primacy 4G2
The pal'allel of J uHus Cæsar {6:';
Collateral proof, supporting that of the Holy Scriptures, so that the whole
consists in the harmouy of these four :-1. Scriptural ùocUlllent::!.-
2, Ancient witllesses.-3. Analogy.-.1. Facts of Christian history, in
foul'teen dbtinct classes 4G-1
Jtrodigious force of this compound pì'Oof 4tjt)
No counter-religious system producible by Greek, Anglican, or pure
Protestant, hut mere negation and objection 46:)
II, Furee of the proof comparalirely with other doctrines: comparison with
the texts on which Anglicans, Lutherans, and Calvinists sm"erally rely 471
Retort that all but Catholics are opposed to our interpretation; answer,
that from Catholic::! a.lone we are to gather the truth 472
Yet alll>l'Otestants not agreed in oppo::;Ïng our interl,retation, and reasons
why their opposition is of little mompnt .., 47:;
t.:Clmpare, likewise, opposition to the Church in the fourth, fifth, and sixth
centuries 47,)
AmI again the couduct of Lutherans and Anglicans in maiDt
lÏning theÎ1'
own distinctive texts.-But what, then. are the true criteria of
rlocumentary evidence ? 'They are four :-
{ and immediate { 1. Verbal.
Internal 2. Real.
and remote ,.. 3, Analogical.
Exturnal ,., 4. -\.greelllcnt of witnesses 176
1. ('plHI'arisoll carried through 1'{>l'úal criterion, het\\ een the tl'xh alll'g-ed
L) u
J awl thUbC' uf Luthcran:-:,
\ng1il'all
. and Calvinitlb 177

x

CUNTE...Yl'S.

P
GE

2, .And thl'ough the 1'l'C!l critcrion, or that of the subject-mattcr, greater in
the proofs for Peter':} prl'rogativc::ì than ill thl)8e for the rl'al pl't.;':"ence,
or the Vi \ illity of Christ, 011 account of the ùifficulty of grasviug tlw
object in tbe latter ca:;es -li8
As to the superiority of l3bhops ovcr Presbyters, the proof severeù from that
of the Primacy sink8 into nothing: eow
i(lel'eù "itb it, it is of the
same ebarader, but weaker -I7

Aecorùingly, the criterion fl'OI11 the subject-matter is IStronger for Pder's
l>l'inlacy, than for the ::ìuperiority of UisllOl'S over Prt.
],)"tt'1'8. 101' tho
l'eal presenc(\, anti for the Di\ inity of Cùrist,-SuJll of both these
criteria, ,'erbal anti real, in favour of Pder's Primacy, over thl o :5e thrce
doctrines 481
Appeal hence arising to l.utherans, Anglicans, and Cahini:.;b.-Com-
pari8011 with thc inferior evidence for other reechoed doctrillcs -lSI
3. r.J'he third criterioll of analogy: force of thi:5 in favour of peter's rrimacy
from Hucc heaùs :-1. The dhine in:;titution of nishops.-2. The unity
of the Cburch.-3, 'fhc catholicity of the Church ... 482
4. Fourth criterion of" itncf':o;('s,-Immen:--c 10rce of this criterion, both as
stated hy the Father
, n.tHI shown by Pl'otcbtants in thf'ir own con.lnct 4S1
'ritncssc:3 unanimuus in favour of the Primacy 18û

I
TnODUCTION.

-+<>+-

THE present volume nlay be said to contain a further carrying
out of the principles and -facts ,,"'hich nlake up the first
volu1l1e. I have put together five articles ,vritten in the years
1850-32, in ,vhich the subjects treated seem to me to be on
the one hand of perIn anent interest, and on the other to have a
close logical and not less close real connection,
In the first is given the testimony borne by Grotius ana
by Leibnitz, t,,
o of the most po,verful n1Ïnds ,,?hich have
appeared outside the Catholic Church during the three cen-
turies follo,ving the schism, to the truth of the nlost Ï1nportant
doctrines attacked by the Reforlners in the sixteenth century,
and rejected in the Articles of the Church of England.
The second describes the action of the Church of England
in the ,york of educating her nlinisters fi'om 1559 to 1R,')ü:
and three centuries suffice to test the nature of an institution.
The third delineates the Christian and the un-Ohristia n
schen1e of education on occasion of the proposed foundation of
a Catholic university.
The fourth exhibits the relation bet,veen Church anct
State established in England at the Refonnation, and nlay be
considered a corroboration of the argunlent used in the Intro-
duction to the first volullle, and of that set forth in the fin;t
treatise on the Royal Supreluacy.
The fifth points at the contrast bet,yeen the Catholic and
the Protestant conception and realization of 11lissionary ,york
as exhibited in India.

YOLo II.

H

2

I;YTRODUOTION.

Taken an toO'cther the y scrve to iHnstrate, in the fìl.J,1 of
ð ,
doctrine as ,veIl as di
cipJine, and hy the lcssons of I )ast history
during three hun(lred years, the intense antagonisul ,vl1Ïch
exists het,veen Catholic and Protest.ant life, ,,-herein the pri-
D10rdial difference of principles sho,ys itself in a no lcss divergent
practice. The sacra1l1ental systcln is not 11101'0 opposed tv the
Puritan, than the Jesuit n1Íssionary in his hut at l\Iadul'a to
the Protestant chaplain of the E
taLlisl111.lent in India. Nor
is the schenle of education ,,
hich, since my essay ,vas ,vrittcn
in ]8:51, has seized definitively on the t\VO great ancient
universities, not\vithstanding that they stillrcrnain practically
sculinaries of the Anglican lllinistry, and ,vhich has, moreover,
passed into the lllarro,v of the nation, lllore opposed to the

chelnc ,vhich the Council of Trent has carried out through
the diocescs of the \vhole \vorld, than its living product, the
clergy In an jìatclfaulilias of the fair parsonage cluLcd(led in
fio\yers, is opposcd to the Catholic priest lllinistering in con-
tinence and poverty to the lnassos of the poor in great cities.
Last]y, the conclu(ling \vork ùf this volunle, "Rt. Peter, his
Nan1e and his Office," takes up the subject \vhich had. Leon
]110re briefly treated in the "See of St. Peter," and dra".s out
the prodigious fabric of scriptural proof in favour of the
PriInacy of St. Peter. To judge of the force of this, it ought to
1e contrasted \vith the support \vhich Holy Scripture gives to
. the Royal Supremacy. \Yhere is that to be founù 1 Can any
kno\vn Inethod of interpretation produce one scrap fron1 the
BiLle in favour of the tCll1poral sovereign origillating í-'piritual
juriscliction 1 I have ,vaited thirty year
in vain for the diB-
covery of any such tcxt, or the exhibition of any such lnctho(l.
Instead of it, Pl'ilnate from above and Curate fruin hclo\v pursue
the old trick of asserting that the Church of ROBle is corrupt.
The value of thcir assertion depends, of course, upon the cl'etlit
of thoRe ,vho Inake it, But, in any case, ho\v does an ÏIllputed
corruption in one Lody justify an actual R.oya] SUpl cl11acy in
another 1 'Vhat is the position of those ,,,ho re
t their
alva-
tion, not upon a diyine prcnllise nuule to thclllsclvc
, but upon
the Rin of others?

AJ.."'GLICA.1V .AND C
lTllULIC POSITIO
YS. 3

This ,voulù be the Anglican position if the ÍJnpntation of
corruption ,vere justified by facts, ,vhereas I produce t,vo of
the greatest Protestants ,yho have ever lived, to bear witness
that the systen1 of Catholic doctrine iInpugned at the Reforn1a-
tion ,vas not a corruption, but a true development of the
original religion of Christ.
r ore specially, the last treatise in
this book claims to show that the Catholic Ohurch rests upon
the n10st sure ,varrant of Holy \V rit for the gift of the sacred
po,vers of teaching and of jurisdiction exercised in the 1)e1"-
petual Primacy of St, Peter, sitting and ruling in his See, The
only adequate answer to this ,vould be that Anglicans should
exhibit their justification for the actual system under which
they live, and ,vhich is most graphically elnbodied in the
,vords of each of their Prelates as he kneels before the Queen
to receive his po,vers from her, and says "I acknowledge that
I hold the said bishopric, as ,veIl the spiritualities as the teln-
poralities thereof, only of your 1\lajesty, So help me God,"
Is such a delivery of po"\\rer indeed no more than "that
only prerogative ,vhich we see to have been given ahvays to
all godly princes in Holy Scriptures by God hilnself, that they
should rule all states and degrees con1mitted to their charge
by God, "\vhether they be ecclesiastical or temporal ? " Or i::;
t.he prerogative thus alleged a civil sovereignty \vhich, legiti-
n1ate in its proper exercise, becon1es a monstrous usurpation
when conjured into an ecclesiastical rule? Thus a reforlnation
theoretically based upon the right of each Christian to inter-
pret Scripture by his private judgn1ent for himself takes
shelter under the invention of a divine right of kings to rule
the Church of God. And so the Puritan democracy springing
fro1l1 Calvin and Z"ringli hy a first transition develops into
the passive obedience of a Jacobearr clergy, while by a second
transfor1l1ation personal sovereignty in the tÌ1ne of Laud fruc-
tifies into national Erastianisnl in the tinle of Tait.
Is not this phenolnenon, in all its phases, equally anti.
scriptural, equally antichristian ?
In the One Church doctrine and governluent are inReparably

4

]),7TR OD UGTION.

,voven togetJ}()r; they fOrIn the 'Y. estJnent of Christ, ,vhich the
soll1iers at IIis crucifixion difl not rend, In false systC1n

schism gro"
s into heresy, and heresy inyigorates Rchisln, till
the separation, ,vl1Ïch ,vas looked npon at first as a sad necessity,
becolnes nature. It is nature in full gro\vth no""': schisln and
heresy are its choice flo,vers and fruits, and l\lay Ineetings the
exulting exhibition of such Refol'lnation horticulture.
The question between the Anglican and the Catholic
Church resolves itself into thi
. The Royal Suprelnacy rules
a COlllll1Unity elubracing every possiLle variety of doctrine;
and St. Peter's Primacy directs an hODlogeneou" Church, full
of gro,,
th indeed, but gro,,"ing on one stelll fronl one root.
Therefore I place at the bead of this volu1l1e a letter, in \vhich
T hailed ,vith delight the forthcon1Ïng flefinition of Papal
Infallibility, ina
annch as I DUty terul it the cOlnpell(linn1 of
the ,vhole t\VO voluDles, a<3 the doctrine of \vhich it Rpeaks is
the perfect antithesis of Anglican divisions.

TO THE EDITOR OF THE" TADLET."

SIR,-Feeling myself an intense desire that the pre,",cnt
Council of the 'T atican Inay, by a clear and indu bitaLle
definition, set its seal on the ,yords uscd respecting the Suc-
cessor of St. Peter by the Councils of Chalcedon in 4.") 1, of
Lateran in 1213, of Lyons in 1274, and of Florence in 1430,
I cannot but thank you for your unceasing aù yocacy of such
an event. And I ,,?ish to add nlY testilnollY to that of a
distinguished conyert,
Ir. Tholnpson, giyen in your pages a
fe"T ,veeks ago, as to the cOllyiction entertained hy the
converts as a body on the subject of the Papal InfaJlihility.
If I have any right at all to speak on such a suhject, it is
t.hat for nearly five and t\venty years it has eugageJ lilY
thoughts. In 184,3 a page of Fathcr
e\Ylnan'S Treatise on
Developlnent, setting forth the Papal prerogatiyc:-), led 1110
to determine that I "
onltl follovv out the fluestion úf the
ROlnan Prilnacy to its ultilnate results, I put the ,,"'hol

arùitran1ent as to the Reformation and the Au,rlican Church
o

PROOFS OF PAPAL IJ.lFALLIBILITY.

5

on that issue, and the result ,vas five years later, in 18.jO, a
,v.ork in ,yhich, as the ground of my becoming a Catholic,
1 professed nlY full belief that the See of St. Peter ,vas "the
Rock of the Church, the Source of Jurisdiction, and the Centre
of Unity." In 1852 this was foHowed by another ,york, "St.
Peter, his Name and his Office," in ,vhich the ,yhole Scripture
argun1ent to that effect ,vas set forth, In 1866 I published
to the same effect a smaller ,york, "Dr. Pusey and the Ancient
Church." I am sorry to speak about Inyself, but I must
refer to these ,yorks for the detailed proofs, setting forth in
long array the facts and testÏ1nonies ,vhich I shall endeavour
to SlUll up, ,vith the brevity required in a letter, under the
follû"\ving ten heads :-
1. The gift of inerrancy, in decisions ex catheclrâ upon faith
and Inorals, is besto,ved by our Lord Himself upon St. Peter
in the three great texts, ßlatt. xvi. 18, 19, Luke xxii, 31, 32,
and John xxi. 15-17. Each one of these texts conveys it by
itself, and much more do they, ,yhen put together, strengthen
.
each other and convey it by accuDlulation.
2. Fron1 the beginning Pope after Pope has appealed to
these three texts as besto\ving upon the perpetual living Peter
precisely the t,vo gifts of doctrinal inerrancy and universal
jurisdiction, and Council after Council has admitted and ac-
kno,vledged the appeal. No Council has treated it a'3 a
usurpation, No Council has deulurred to the belief that
the Apostle lives for ever in his See; that Peter speaks hy
Leo in 451, by Agatho in 680, by Innocent in 1215, by Pius
in 1563.
3, The Decretal Letters of the Popes of the first three
centuries have perished, but ,vith Siricius, in the year 384,
a regular series of then1 connnences. They are the public acts
of the Church's chief Bishop in his ordinary gOyernlnent,
,,,,ritten to Bishops all over the ,vorld, and accepted as la,vs
hy th
se to whom they ,vere ,vritten, A learned writer ,vho
has cOlnpiled the most ancient says of them: "Out of so ll1any
Pontiffs, singular for their learning and holiness, ,,
holn I ,,,,ill

G

IN7'RODUOTION.

not say to charge, but even to f-)uspect, of arrogancc or pritll.
were rash in the hio'hest derrree , nut onc "rill be found ,vho
;:, b
does not believe that this prerogativc has been conferred on
himself or on his Church, to be the head of the ,vhole Church,".
But the gifts of headship are precisely infallible authority and
universal jurisdiction, The t,vo po,v.ers are distinguished by
t,vo entirely different ,yords in the original charge of our
Lord to Peter (John xxi. 13, 16); the one enjoining hilll to
give to the lalnbs and the sheep the food of true doctrine,
not the poison of heresy (ßÚ(J'
f TU ùpllLa /lOll), the other COlll-
Iuau<ling hiln to rulc the cihecp of Christ, and using for that
purpo::,c the ,vord constantly cillployed in Scripture to expres::3
the po\ver of Christ Himself (7TOL/1UlVf rù 7Tpú/3urå /1011).
4, These t,vo gifts arc s
t forth
pecially hy St, Leo the
Great, in the Iniddle of the fifth century, ,vith a definitencss uf
language ,vhich can scarcely 1e surpassed, and the .BishopH
of the Great [1ouncil of Chalcedon answer hi,; claim hy calling
thelllselves hi;; Chilùren, and hilll their Father, thelnselvcs
his 1\lcI11Ler8, and hilll their Head, "the one entrusted by the
Saviour ,,'ith the guanlianship of the vine." N o 'V, this great
fourth COHncil SUlllS up the ,vhole belief as to the Papal pre-
rogatives of the four preceding ccnturies, anù frolu that tiulc
to thi!-) the infallibility of the Church itself, and the infallilJility
of the Papal See, arc inter\vovcn ill the history of fourteen
centurics as ,varp and ,voof. X 0 Ulan can touch or "ruund the
one ,vithout touching or "rounding the other.
Accol'<lingly "re see that-
5. At evcry great crisis of Church history this infallibility
of the Papal See is re<Juired in order to luailltain the infalli-
l,ility of the Church. It is so f\pecially in all the controversy
concerning the Greek schisnl. BÜ;}lUl)
then ,vcre <..Ii viJcc I
a lllultitude on each sicle, Lut the Chul'ch ,,
w., not divitlcd,
for its unity lay in the inerrancy of St, Peter'H
ee, Ullc 1 the
Bishop'" aclhering to it.
(), So again in the great Hchi
)H ancll'cvolt of the sixteenth

>I< Cuu;:,laut, El'i:;L POlltif. Rom, p, iii.

PROO
PS OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITY.

7

century, The unity of the Church is maintained, and the
possession of the truth guaranteed, amid a tremendous defec-
tion, only Ly the infallible authority of St. Peter's See.
7. From the Council of Trent, in 1563, to the Council of
the Vatican, in 186D, a series of dogmatic decisions is issued
by the Holy See, and accepted by the Church as infallible.
11ere, as in all fonner instances, the Holy Father speaks as
one w"hose judgnlent is irrefornlable, and decision final. In
,vhat position "\vould the infallibility of the Church be, if,
during all this period, she had received as irreformable judg-
lnents liable to error, and bo"\ved before decisions as final
,vhich adrnitted of reconsideration?
8. Thus all preceding history corroborates "That the nature
of things tells us, that the power of universal jurisdiction,
,vhich no one can be a Catholic without admitting to reside
in the Holy See, requires for its exercise the gift like,vise of
infallible authority. To divide the one from the other ,voulJ
bë like separating in the divine attriLutes ,visdonl fron1
olnnipotence. Vis consili exper's 1nole 'j"uit suâ, We kno,v
fronl the old fable 'v hat riot Phaethon ,vould make if he drove
the chariot of the Sun. But the Divine 'Yisdom has con-
structed the constitution of the Church after the type of His
o,vn nature.
D. The Church being an indefeasible kingdoln, the autho-
rityof which is never donnant or suspended, requires in her
Head a pernlanent infallible confirnler of his brethren, She
is not subject to deliquia of three centuries, because, by the
appoìntnlent of Christ, one possesses "full po,ver to feed and
h "
govern er,
10. Lastly, every canonized Saint, since the l'rocess of
canonization ha
Leon in:::;tituted, has believed and ardently
professed the doctrine of Papal Infallibility. Such were St.
Tholllas and St. Bonaventure; such St. Ignatius and St.
Philip; such St. Francis of Sales and St, Theresa; such
St. Alfonso; such all the sainted children of the seven great
religious fau1Ïlie8 "rhich these represent. \Vhen was the
in;-;tillct of saintline
s known to fail?

s

I)t'J'R one C TI 0
Y.

Father N e\V1nall Inay therefore "Tell
my, conccrning such n
doctrine as this, that "we ar
all at r<

t, and have no doul)t,
antI at lea
t practicaJ1y, not to say doctrinally, holll the Holy

Father to be infallibh
:" but surely the concIu
ion rightly to
he d)'a"
n fron1 all this is, that no Catholic should be aIlo\ved
to deny that without acbllitting \vhich it i
ilnpossil)le to I11ain-
tain the infallibility of the Church, But for lHyself: I Blust go
Inuch further than this. "... e havc just bpcn rClniIHIl'cl, in very
1eautifullanO'ua cr e , ho\v the .A.thanasian Creed "is not a luere
t) t) .
collection of notions, hO\\Tcyer Ul()111ent()U
, It is a psabll or
hYlun of praise, of confession, aull of profound self-prostrating
hOlllage, parallel to the canticles of the clect in the A.pocalypsp
It appealH to the ÏJnagination cp1Ït(> as 111uch as to the intcllect.
It is the \var-
()ng of faith, ,vith \\"hich ,ve ,yarn first ourscIYt.s,
then cach other, antI then all those "Tho are \\Tithin its hearing,
and the hearing uf the Truth, \vho our God is, anfl ho,v \,e
IIlust \yorship HÏ1n, and ho"T vast the responsibility ,yill lJc if
\ve kno,v ,,-hat to believe and yet belicye not.". Ko,v, \vhat i

here said of the .A.thanasian Creed I say for Inyself of the lloc-
trine of Papal Infallibility. I do not acct."'pt it Lecau
è J cannot
help it; but I exult in it a
a glorious cl1do\\
nlent Le:jto\vccl
upon His Church by IIinl ,,'"ho
aid those ,vords to Peter, alltl
in so saying created the Rock against \vhich the gates of hell
f'hall not prevail. So it appeared to St, Augustine \v hen he
said not only" securus judicat orbis terrarUln," Lut

"Numerate sacerdotes vel ah ipsa ]">('t1'1 srde;
Et in online i110 pat rum quis cui
ucce

it vi<1ete:
lp!'a cst retra, quam non vincunt sUlwrbæ inferorum portæ."
If after four centuries he so appcaled to it, ho\v 111uch nlorc
ll;ay \ve after eighteen? Therefore tc) In}'" Iuind the n1ajestic
Inarch of the Royal See of Peter through secular revolution
,
changes of peoples, languages and races, a ne,v Europe, and a
ne\v Alnerica, is the mo
t "Tonderful the Illost enthrallin cr the
, t)'
1110st convincing fact of history. Even ,vhen I ,yas a Protestant
it excrcise(I this po\yer oycr lne. Eyen then &ufiering '. frolll

* Grammar of
\::-s('nt, p, 128,

INFALLIBILITY TIlE GLORY OF THE CIIUnOIL 9

the stamlnering lips of alnhiguous fOrIllularies," and searching
for a rock in a quicksand, I cried out to it, while" earthly states
have had single conquerors or legislators, a Charlelnagne here,
a Philip Auguste there, in ROll1e alone the spiritual ruler has
lhvelt for ages, slniting the ,yaters of the flood again and again
,yith the n1antle of Elijah, ana lnaking hilnself a path through
theIll on the dry land." · A fe,v years later, 'v hen emerging
froln the quicksand, I cried out to it again, "'Vhither then
shall I turn but to thee, 0 Glorious ROlllan Church, to "Tholn
God has given, in its fuiness, the double gift of ruling anù of
teaching? Thine alone are the keys of Peter, and the sharp
s\vord of Paul, On thee alone, with their blooJ, have they poured
out their ,vhole doctrine. Too late have I found thee, 'v ho
shouldst have fostered my childhood, and set thy gentle and
a"Tful seal on my youth; who shouldst have brought me up in
the serene regions of truth, apart froIll doubt, and the long agony
of uncertain years. · 0 too long sought, anù too late found, yet
lJ8 it given me to pass under thy protection the short remains
of this troubled life, to ,vander no more from the fold, but to
finù the Chair of the Chief Shepherd to be indeed ' the shado"
of a Great Rock in a ,yeary lanù,' " t
And no,v, after nearly twenty years, ,vhen the Eternal Hills
are nearer, it is but common gratitude to God and to St, Peter's
See to say that so it has been. It is to me "the ,var-song of
faith, with which ,ye warn first ourselves, then each other, and
then all those ,vho are ,vithin its hearing and the hearing of
the Truth," to proclaiIu that the speciaJ Proyidence ,,,,ith ,,,hich
God has ","'atched over the gro\vth of the See of Peter, so that
like and ,vith His Church, " crescit occulto velut arbor ævo," is
an illumination transforming all the eighteen centuries of
Christian history, the golden thread \vhich leads through its
labyrinth to its inmost shrine. That" throne of the Fishennan
built by the Carpenter's Son," t \vhich I hailed ,vith delight

* Church of England cleared from Schism, 2nd edition, p. 394. 1848.
t See of
t, retpr, the Rock of the Church, eud, 1850.
t 8ce of St, Peter,
ec, 1.

10

INTROD UC110N.

,yhile approaching as an extern the Catholic Church, I reverence
no\v ,vith filial affection after t,yO decades of yeal'H, a:-; the
Inasterpiece of God's hand, as the nlost prolninent token of that
" all po,ver" given to onr Lord ,vhich the ,yol'ld presents, until
the judglllent-day shall reverse all \vrong and establish all right.
I alll indeed unahle to see that the union of infallible authority
,vith universal jurisdiction is not a certain deduction even of
hUlnan reason to Catholics already, For ho,v can "the Suc-
cessor of blessed Peter, Prince of the it po
tleB, and the true
Vicar of Christ, the Father anù Doctor of all Christians, to
,,,,horn in the person of ùlessed Peter full po\ver ,va;:; delivered
by Our Lord Jesus Christ to feed, to rule, and to govern the
universal Church,". be liaLle to error in the exercise of tho
e
divine functions 1 But the declaration that such error is
Ï1npossible, if it be given ùy the great Council no,v sitting, I
shall hail \vith that llelight "rith \\ hich every Catholic luind
(hvells on the Con
uLstantiality of the Divine SOll, declared Ly
the Council of X ice; on His t\VO Natures anù single Person-
ality, declared hy the Council of Chalcedon; on His presence
by transuhstantiation, declared ùy the Council of Lateran; on
His justifying presence in the soul, declared by the Council of
Trent; and on the Inlluaculate Conception of the VIrgin
:Thlother, declared by the IIoly See in 1
j4, The declaration of
one Inore great truth ,,
il1 cOlll}>lete the circle of these doctrines,
"Thich may indeed alarlll some that are ,vithout, ùut to those
,vithin are the s'Yeete
t exercise of their faith, the highest
delight of their reason. And such completion, dClnandeù as I
have said above, ,viII, as J trust, be the near augury of great
triunlphs yet to come, It "Till not be a ne,v truth any more
than these ,yere ne\v truth
, for ,vith the Godhead of the SOIl
the inerrancy of the Chair of teaching ,vhich He erected has
ever been the Inainstay of the Church; lJut, as the ages go on,
truth shines out with In ore perfect radiance, and therefore
attract:s ,vith fuller beauty. And so I pray that as our Ble:s:sed
Lady's honour ,vas cOlllpleted by Piu
IX. in It>34, the honour
* Definition oftl.:.c !)rirnilcy lJY the Council of l"lorencü.

OARDINAL NEWMAN ON TIlE PAPAL SEE IN 1850. 11

of St. Peter's See n1ay be con1pleted ,vhile Pius IX, is its
occupant in 1870. Nor can I fear the effect of this upon those
,vithin or upon those ,vithout. To the men of tHY o,vn tinlC
,yhOln I have knO'Yll, the most learned, the n10st inteHectual,
the Inost earnest of the converts, this doctrine never ,vas a
stumbling-block. They ,vouid all have chosen to express their
feelings in the burning words of one ,,
hose genius is our pride
ana his ,vritings our delight. They ,vould say, "The German
Elnperor has cea
ed to be; he persecuted the Church and he has
lost his place of pre-eminence, The ..Gallican Church too, \vith
its lnuch-prized liberties, and its fostered heresy, was also s,vept
a,vay, and its time-honoured establishment dissolved. Jansenism
is no 1nore, The Church liyes, the Apostolic See rules. That See
has greater acknO"\vledged po,ver in the Church than ever before.
and that Church has a ,videI' liberty than she has had since the
days of the Apostles. The faith is extending in the great Anglo-
Saxon race, its recent enemy, the lord of the ,yorld, with a
steadiness and energy which that proud people fears, yet cannot
resist; out of the ashes of the ancient Church of France has
sprung a ne,v hierarchy, worthy of the name and the history of
that great nation, as fervent as their St, Bernard, and as tender
as their St, Francis, and as enterprising as their St. Louis, anù
a
loyal to the Holy See as their Charlemagne, The EUlpire
has rescinded the in1pious regulations of the Emperor Joseph,
and has c01nmenced the emancipation of the Church. The idea
and the genius of Catholicism has triumphed within its o,vn
pale with a po,ver and a completeness ,vhich the \vol'ld has
never seen before. N ever ,vas the ,vhole body of the faithful
so united to each other and to their head. N ever ,vas there a
tilHe ,vhen there ,vas Ie"s8 of error, heresy, and schislnatical
l,erverseness an10ng then1, Of course the thne "Till never be in
this ,vorld ,vhen trials and persecutions shall be at an ena; and
doubtless such are to C01ne, even though they be below the
horizon, But 'vc 11lay be thankful and joyful for ,vhat is
alre
tay grantee 1 us, and nothing \\rhich is to Le can destroy the
Incl'cics 'v hich have been,

12

I...VTllODUCTIOY.

"So let all Thine enelnics perish, 0 Lonl; but let thelu tl1at
10 ve Thee shine, as the sun shilleth in hi:i rising! " ·
''"'"hat Father
e'Ylllall said in 1t-)jO he ,,
ill
ay in 1K70;
aUtI ho,v ::;hould ,ye fear for the future, Hince the Sacred IIeart
of our Lord in the Eucharist, Hi
.Y"irginal
Iother, and Hi

Apostle's See are the triple Inagnet of all loving soul
to the
end of time,

I aID, Sir, yours faithfully,
T. "T. .,ALLIES.

Palm Sltllday, 1870.

4: Lectures on Certain Difficultics felt by Anglicans. Lect, 10.

I.
TESTI
IO:NY OF
GROTIUS AND OF LEIBNITZ

TO CATHOLIC DOCTRINES I
IPUGXED I
TIlE
SIXTEEXTII CEXTURY.

TESTIMO
Y OF

GROTIUS AND OF LEIBNITZ
TO CATHOLIC DOCTRINES.

DR. RUSSELL has done good service to the cause of Catholic
truth, by pu1lishing, at the present mOlnent, a translation of
the above very curious and interesting work of LeiLnitz.*
There are circumstances which make it especially well-timed.
N ever, within the lnemory of living men, has there been such
a stir in England concerning Catholic doctrines as ,vi thin the
last few months, N O'V, perhaps for the first time, it may be
said that the Anglican Establishnlent has been shaken to its
centre. First the Gorhaul controversy, and then the decision
of the Privy Council, have unhinged a 111ultitude of n1Ïnds,
f
n'cing thenl back into themselves, and compelling them to
summon their conscience to sit in un,villing judgnlent on the
deepest and most solelnn of questions, Next, a nUluber of
remarkable conversions, happening from time to time, evi-
dently without cOlnbination of the parties-against all human
interests and affections-in all cases dissolving the ties of
friendship; in some taking away, besides, the IneallS of sub-
sistence-the result, plainly, of souls urged to a desperate
struggle-to a choice between their \vell-being here and their
eternal salvation hereafter, had ,vorked the English mind into
a state of very feverish susceptibility, These conversions, ,ve
* A System of Philosophy, by G. 'V. von Leibnitz, with an Introduction and
Notes by C. \V. Russell, D.D" Professor of Ecclesiastical History in St, Patrick's
College, l\Iaynooth, 1830.

16

E:'lGLAXD'S STATE OF .J.'lI
YD IN 18:>0.

say, not cOIning in a Illas
, so that those ,vho reluained n1ight

ay, " \Vell, at last it is over-it i:-, sad, but ,ye have lost those
,,"'e are to lose, anfl no,v ,ve can go on afre
h: a little sore it
Iuay 1Je, but surely no\v ,ve are all true IHcn, \\?ithout douht
or faltering; "-rather, on the contrary, f:-;tarting up ,,,"here
111cn least expected it, and
tinging thenl to the very soul l)y
the strength of their testin10ny to the truth-forcing eV4:ll
upon irreligiouR nlind8 the fact that thcre \\?as such a thing
still as the kino.aonl of 00(1 on earth, for ,vhich ycnture \\?a

o
to be nla<1e and pain suffered, and thrilling rcligiou
alH1
scnsitive 111Índs ,vith the dcepest agony, at the thought that
the cOlnn1union in ,yhich they had been Lorn alH 1 Ll'clI, and
,yith ,yhich thcir dearest arlectioll'; anù lllOst hcavenly SYlll-
pathies ,yere ent\\?ined, nlight perchance prove to be a" de-
lusion and a sin ;-those con versions ha( 1 raiseù through the
length and brcadth of the country an anger, a
uspicion, a
fear-all the luore intense, hecause it SeCllleÙ difficult to give
thcul reasonal)le expression. Ho,y ,yerc the s,,"'orn disciples
of toleration, tho-;e ,,
hosc cry ha( 1 bcen for" ci yil and religious
liberty," to hint at the dl'sil'ahlencs
of pcrsecuting those ,yho
exhibited this libcrty in a ,,"'ay they did not approvc? I-Iu'v
,ycre those ,yhose religion hegins anll ends ,vith private ju(lg-
Inent, to censure IHcn for excrcising, at great "rorlùly IÙ5
, the
dearest prerogati vc of con::;cience ?

uch ,yas the fcvcr of the puLlic nlÍnfl, \\?hcn that great
and (lcci
ivc act of the HoJy Father, ,yhich has Lestow'ea on
hi
En
lish childrcn the hll's:-;in cf of a rco'ular dioce
an e p is-
'-' ð i"""I
copate, gave it the long-dcsil'c(l vent for its in(lignation. It
,vas not that the Sovereign Pontiff had exercj
ed po,yers
,yhich before had slulllhered: for the llivision of Eno'land int

o
yicariates ,vas a
cOlnplete an act of
piritual suprelnacy as
the appoinhncnt of dioceses; and the llouhling the nunlber of
these vicariates, ,yhich took place in 1840, ccrtainly sho,,"'cù
gro\vth and a[/[Jl'cssioll as luuch as the pre:-;cnt increase. But
the Pope'R act ,,"'as the strongest and Inost unnlÍstakablc ex-
pression of the judglncnt ,,
hi("h the Sovcreign Pontiff an(1 the

TrELCOJIE GIVEN TO TilE CATH()LIC I1IERARCIIY. 17

Catholic Church have ever held of the Anglican communion
froln the tillle of the schism. That frail support, ,vhich the
apparent existence of the ancient sees had given to ll1any more
mind
than ,vere consciously a,vare of it, ,vas henceforth
s,vept a,vay. A radical print observed, ,vith luuch satisfac-
tion, that the Pope had" snuffed out" the Elizabethan quasi-
episcopate. It never had posscRse(l authority to do a single
spiritual act, and no,v this was declared, and enl bodied in the
IllOst unexceptionable fornl,-a form, ,ye repeat, in the highest
degree unexceptionable and legal, because the Act of 1829,
"\vhich allo,ved to Catholics the free exercise of their religion,
guaranteed to them the enjoyment of a regular and ordinary
episcopate. This could only be granted by the Sovereign
Pontiff, and his grant at once brought out the intense anta-
gonism ,vhich must ever subsist bet,veen a merely national
establislunent and the Catholic Church.
Hence a rage of the public journals hardly ever before
witnessed-hence a continuance of studied n1isrepresentat.ions,
abuse, and. calumny, ,vhich make an Englishman blush for
his country-hence county meetings throughout the land, at
,,"'hich country gentJelnen, essaying to speak on matters of
spiritual jurisdiction, betrayed the sad uncomfortable fact that
the divine constitution of the Church of Christ ,vas a thincr
o
Bilnply unknown to them, They had never risen to any other
notion of the Church than that it ,vas a function of the civil
government, for ,vhich the Sovereign appointed Bishops, ,vho
,yere Lords-Lieutenant in spÍ1
ituCllibus. 1\0 ,yonder the ap-
poinbnent of a regular Catholic episcopate ,vas considered a
Papal aggression on the Cro\vn. Hence clerical meetings, in
,vhich so-called Anglo-Catholics ,,"'ere content to sit cheek by
jowl ,,"'ith Dissenters Wh01l1 they had tin then persecuted as
heretics and schislnatics, and to join ,vith them on the basis of
a general Protestantisll1 in furious denunciations of Popery.
Hence-a deeper and darker disgrace-an assembly of the
diocese of Oxford, on the yery spot ,,"'hence the -Anglo-Catholic
movement ,vent forth-an assenlbly embracing, it would seem,
VOL, II, C

18

THE ANGLIOAN ],[].LYD IN 1850.

ahnost every clergyman in the diocese, ana a vast nUlnbor of
laynlen, presided over by a Bishop so kintl and allliallle in the
ordinary intercourse of life 3.'3 Dr. "TilùC'l'f()rcc, at "7hich only
fourteen voices ,vere raised against the word idoTatroll,ç;, applied
to Catholic rites-of \vhich fourteen the Bishop's ,ya:-, not one.
In fact, tho circulllstances of the tÍ1nes, thp deci
ion of the
SovereiO'll as head of the Church , that the utter denial uf Hacra-
b ,
mental grace is cOlnpatiblf' ,vith the tenlue of .....\nglican prefer-
ments-the eficct ,vhich conYersion
, for five years past more
especially, have hatl upon lltintIR, attracting
Olnû all...L yiolentlr
repelling others; all<l tinally, tIH:' grant of the Cathulic hier-
archy, have brought out, in an unexpl'ete<l ,yay, tllt" deep antI
entire Protestantislll of the .\ngliean (fhl1l'ch. Thos(
heroes of
controversy, bolJ {'Hough to he:uI the lllost forlorn hope, ",.ho
ventured to maintain that the ROlllan and thp ..Anglican
Church ,vere really oue,. Ulat the <1itiercnce
"Y"ere but ex-
ternal, ,yhilo the unity "
aH essential; if they ventured tù
"\vhispcr such a thcory at prcsent, "ould 1>0 Inet by an 0\"01'-
po"\vering burst of tlt'risiuu. Protestant instincts are nu\V
aw"ake, and instincts nevcr go "Tong. Instinct, oight yearR
ago, sa\V a cope in tho pulpit
urplice, and
lllelt alrct1,<Iy the
eucharistic incense ,,
hen Dr. ElolnfieJc1, in conciliating Illood,
l'ecolnlnendetl that praycr
,,, hich had been
airl 1Cl'xtll'fll'd, to
the people, should not in.Iecfl he Rai( I Cfl.Çtll'fl nT, to the altar, hut
might be Raid fWIlt/llCll rd, ,\'11ero \vere neither people nor altar.
This shuffling bet\\"cen ht'aven an<l earth is HOW quite at a
discount. A luan must no,v be a Protestant or Catholic-he
is not allowed to lurk, a doulltful friend or a Blore dan("erou

, M
foe, bet\veen Loth. The Catholic clcllwnt, ,vhich f-\till survive

in Anglican services, is no'v sought out for proscription ana
ridicule. Those ,yho venture to li(,ht candles at an Ano'lican
o 0
Eucharist, do so with a gnard of police at the door, and lJolice-
men in P lain clothes anlon
the conoTcO'ation: and a ha l >less
(:) 0 b
Bishop, in thanking the clergy of a ,,,"hole county for a violent
anti-Popery address, feels it necessary to rClllÎnd theln that
there is such a thing as the apostolical succe::;
ion, anJ that

TESTL1IONY OF THESE AUTHORS WELL TIJ.lIED. 19

" our pure and reformed Church" is not to be lo\vered to the
level of an unol'daining sect; and for this he is scouted a

a Papist in disguise.
These, then, are the circumstances which rencler the trans-
lation of the" Systenla Theologicum" of Leibnitz well tilued,
Anglicanislll conIes forth before all men, proclaimed by the
ahnost unanimous voice of its n1Ïnisters to be a mere species of
Proteðtantism,-and Protestantism and Catholicisln stand once
n10re, in a special manner, ranged in direct contrast and battle
array. It is good, "\\
e say, at such a time to be able to pro-
duce the testin10ny of the most learned, most able, most philo-
sophic minds \vhich Protestantism has ever nun1bered, in
behalf of the truth of those very doctrines \vhich Protestantism
is no\v denying, 11lisrepresenting, and cahln1niating. Amid all
this Babel of confused cries-this 1110b of voices shouting \vith-
out intelligence, and with blind rage, cc Great is Diana of the
Ephesians! "-the measured, earnest, sober judglnent of the
111ighty dead rises in s01e111n distinctness. Yes, of the dead 1-
for they of \VhOnl we speak not only lived, but, alas! died in
Protestantism, But lately an eminent \vriter, \vho son1e
twelve years ago set forth the doctrine of Baptislllal Regen
-
ration as unquestionably held by the ancient Church and the
Fathers, and as an essential part of the Christian Faith,
attempted to reassure his fainting followers by the declaration
that he would die in the bosonl of his present con1111union,
though the denial of that doctrine has been rendered legal
therein by a most solemn decision. "\Ve trust that the grace
of God may yet frustrate that declaration, But those \yh011l
"
e shall quote, as enlinent as the above-mentioned writer
for learning, and kno\vledge of Christian antiquity, actually
fulfilled that fearful pledge, They died out of that Church
the truth of ,,
hose doctrines they had set forth. Alas, for
their o\\"n souls! But \ve Inay cite thenl as the most unbiased
\vitnesses of the truth,
The seventeenth century seems to have exhibited in
France, in Genl1any, and to SOlne extent in England, a spec-

20

FORCE OF THE TESTL
ONY

t.acle in many respects similar to "hat ,ve see at present,
Protestantism had lost its Rpring and force, though it had
not yet subsided into that aItnost universal unbelief ,vhich
has been the end of its COUTSè on the COlltincnt. Its more
learned and sober n1en1ùers "
ere looking anxiou:-;ly about to
see ho,v they could coml,ine the portion of belief ,vhich it
retained ,yith the system of that Church ,vhich its first pro-
fessors, in thp-ir violent zeal, had denounced as antichri:-:;tian.
In England this sho,yed itself in the attclnpt of the Caroline
divines to recover lnany Church doctrines ".hich ha(l bcen
sUTI'endered at the first estalJlishlllcnt of the Refol'InatioIl,
The attempt neyer 'Ya
popular, for it \\
as learning and the
study of antiquity ,vhich had 11loved scruples ill the luinùs of
these divines, and sho\\Ted them the inconsistent shapelessne

of the Elizabethan settlelnellt of religion; but learning ana
the study of antiquity are al \vays rare, ana the popular telnper,
the real character of their establisll1llcnt, ,yas then, as no,y.,
vehemently Protestant, and ,yas too Fitrong for aU their efforts.
But abroad, ,,
here Protestantism "Tas more disengaged frolH
the Catholic elclucnt, ,,
here there "
as no f-\ha(lo,v of an
episcopate, no presumed priesthooJ, to lull tender antI afièc-
tionate Ininds into the persuasion that they belonged yet
to the Church of Christ, the result of inquiry, thoughtfulness,
and prayer "
as, in a great lllUllÙer of illustrious instances,
conversion to the Catholic Faith. These jn
tanccs ,,-e "Till for
the moment pass by, and rest our attention upon t,vo l11en
,vho never ,,"'ere converted, hut "ho were conspicuous above
all their fellows for their great ability, their love and know-
ledge of theology, their blanlcless and honourable life, and the
philosophic character of their Ininds,-Gt'otius and LeiLnitz.
The first of these, Hugo Grotins, was born at Delft, in
Holland, in the year 1583, Of n1arvellous precocity froIn his
youth, his manhood did not b
lie the rich and yaried promise
of his early years, At eleven he ,vas sent to study at Leyden,
,vhere he soon became conspicuous above all his companions.
.V"isiting Paris at the
ge of fifteen, he ,,-as distinguished by

OF GR01'IUS A.Z'vD LEIB.LVI1'Z.

21

Henri Quatre, ,vho put a chain of gold upon his neck, and
presented hinl to his Court, ,vith the ,vords, "Behold the
miracle of Holland!" Not much later he ,vas appointed his-
toriographer of his native country. He did not confine his
studies to one class of subjects, but ,vas alike elninent for his
knowledO"e of the Greek and Latin authors, and for his o,vn
o
Latin ,vritings in prose and verse, while he was no mean pro-
ficient in Inatheillatics and astronolny; he ðpened a new era
in the science of national jurisprudence, and his theological
,yorks fill four folio volumes, Yet his 'vas a busy life among
courts and states1l1en; and it is a ,yonder ho,v he found time
for so prodigious an accumulation of mental treasures. By
birth and education a Dutch Calvinist, it could only have been
by the force of his o,yn character and his private studies that
he drew near to the Catholic Faith, Yet he has left us the
follo,ving sentiments on those two cardinal doctrines, the
affirn1ation or denial of ,vhich must decide the controversy
bet\veen Catholic and Protestant-,ve mean, the being and
constitution of the Church Catholic, and the Primacy of St.
Peter. In his "votum pro pace Ecclesiastica " (opera, tom, iv,
p. 653) he thus sums up the result of all that he had read and
thought respecting the Holy Catholic Church :-
" Nurtured froln nlY youth in sacred literature, and taught
by masters not holding the same opinions on divine things, it
,vas easy for me to see the ,vill of Christ, that all ,vho desired
to bear His nalne, and through Him to attain blessedness,
should be one an10ng themselves, as He is one ,vith the Father
(John xvii), And that, not one in spirit nlerely, b
t like,vise in
a c01l1n1union ,vhich can be seen, and is specially seen in the
bond of governlnent and the participation of sacranlcnts. For
the Church is, or ought to be, a certain Body (Roln, xii.;
Ephes. i. 4, 5; Colos. i.); ,vhich Body, Christ, the Head given
to it by God, has ,villed to be jointed together by the ligaillents
of various offices (Ephes, iv. 11); and individuals to be bap-
tized in it, that they rnay becollle one Body (1 Cor, xii.). And
they are to feed on one consecrated Bread, that they Inay gro\v.

2

.ACCOU
VT BY GROTlUS

more and more unto each other, anrl sho\v thcnlselves to be
one Body (1 Cor. x. 17). I ,yas strangely captivated by the
beauty of that ancient Church, on \vhose Catholicity there is
no controversy, \yhen all Christians,
ave fragIllent
torn otf,
and therefore easy to be recognized, \\ ere knit together Ly the
intercourse of ecclesiastical letters frolll the Rhine to Africa
and Egypt, froln the Briti
h Ocean to the Euphrates, or be-
yond, I sa,v that it "a
for this very rea
ûn that schi
lllS
and separations in that con
picuous Bo(ly,vore scverally inter-
dicted (Rom. xvi. 17; 1 Cor. i, 10, 11, iii. 3, xi, l
, xii.
5;
Gal. v.
O); anù that this wa
the special sul)joct in the l
tters
of Paul and ClcIl1cnt of ROlIle, to the Corinthians, and in lllany
,vritings of Optatus of
lilevis and of .A.ugucitillC again
t the
Donatists.
[oreover, I 1)ogan to retlect that not only IllY o\\rn
ancestors, but tho
e of lllallY ûthel'
, had Leen pious men,
hating f\uperstition anel ".ickcdnt'c;s; lllell ,vho Lrought up
their fan1ily".011 in the ,yorship of God and the love of their
neighbour, "\\"holn 1 had evcr doeBled to have departed froln
this life in a f-,tate of salvation; nor had IfranciR Junius taught
IHe other,yise, a Ulan of such fair and Inild opinions, that the
1110re heated Protestants di
likcd and abu
ed hilll. I ,vas also
a\vare, from the report of D1Y cIders, and the historie
1 had
read, that men after,vards arose "rho ,vere altogether for
deserting the Church in ,yhich our ancc
tors had Leen; and
,vho not only themscl, cs deserted it, SOllle c\ en before they
,yere excollullunicatccl, but llladc ne\v asselnLlies too, ,vhich
they ,vere for calling Churches, lllade ne,y presùyt("\ries in
them, taught, and adn1Ïni
tered sacraUlents, and that in Inany
places against the edicts of I
ings and Bishops, and all('ged, in
(lefence of this, that they lllust oLey Cofl rather than Ulan,
just as if they had had such a charge fronl heaven as the
Apostles had. Nor had they halted in their daring at this
point; but traducing 1
ings aR idolaters and slavcs of the Pope,
had stirred up the mob to anned nleetillgs, seditiollH against
the lllagistrate, breaking of the Ï1nagcR of saints, of holy tal)lC's
and shrines, and finally to ciyil,yar and open rc1cllion, I saw

OF HIS OWN MENTAL GROJVTII.

23

that 11luch Christian blood had thus been every\vhere shed;
that moral
, luoking generally, especially \vhere they had
prospered, had so far fronl Ünproved, that long ,val'S had made
Ulen savage, and the contact of foreign vices infected them.
l\Iy SOITO\V at these things increasing \vith Iny years, I began
tu reflect Dlyself and consider \vith others on the causes of
calarnities so great. The sececle1's, to cover tlwi1" own deed,
stol-äly 'Jnaintained that the doctrine of the OhUl'ch united with
the Chief See had ùeen corrupted by rJlany hwresies, ancl by
idolat J'Y. This ,vas the occasion of my inquiring into the
dognlas of that Church, of reading the books \\Titten on both
sides, reading also \yhat has been \vl'itten of the present state
and doctrine of the Church in Greece, and of those joined to it
in Asia and Egypt.
"I found that the East held the same dogmas which had
been defined in the 'Vest by universal councils; and that their
judgrnents agreed on the governlnent of the Church (save the
controversies \vith the Pope), anù on the rites of the sacra-
Inents un1rokenly handed do\vn, I ,vent further, and chose
to read the chief \vl'iters of ancient tinles, as ,veIl Greek as
Latin, arllong \VhOnl are Gauls and Africans: and those of the
three next centuries I read both all and often; but the later
ones, as llluch as lny occupations and circumstances allo\ved,
especially Chrysostom and Jerome, because I sa\v that they
\vere considered happier than the rest in the exposition of
Holy Scripture, Applying to these ,vritings the rules of
Vincenti us of Lerins, \vhich I sa\v to be approved by the nlost
learned, I deduced what were the points \vhich had been
every,vhere, al \vays, and perseveringly handed do\vn, by the
testinlony of the ancients, and by the traces of them remaining
to the present day. I sa
u that these re1nained in that OhU1'ch
'which is bound to the }knnan."
'Vhat is "\val1ting to the force of this testinlony? Here is
a man of the highctit nlental po,vers, who ,vas born and bred,
\vho lived and who died a Protestant, and \vho declares that
the result of long studies in the Holy Scriptures and the

l

TESTIJIO-,,-VY OF GR01'IUS

Father
anù in "Titers on the Catholic and tIle Protestant
,
side, unùertaken for the very purpose of fOl'lning an accurate
judgulent, ,vas, that the doctrines of the ROlIuLn Church agree
,vith those held ahvays, every\vhere, and by all in Christian
antiquity.
Let us see ,vhat he says further on the capital point of the
Prilnacy. 'Ye shall see that he unite1-> the testiInony of hi:-;tory
with the necessity of things-fact ,yith principle. "Paul ha

taught us (Eph

t iv. 11) that there should l)e variou
llegree

of rulers in the Church, and that h
y. lueans of these llegl'ees the
Church forms one cOInpact structure. N o,v order, ,vhether in
its parts or in the ,vh(Jle, i
lllaintainetl Ly a certain headship,
or the unity of tIle chief, .i\ntl this is ,vhat Christ has t.aught
us in the per
on of Peter, This Cyprian learnt froln Christ;
and J ero111 0 says against J oyillian the saIne thing as Cyprian:
, The Church is founded upon Peter, although this very thing',
Ül another place, takes effect upon all the .A.post1e
, and all
recei ve the keys of tho kingduIIl uf heaven, anel the strength of
the Church is estaùlished équally upon thenl all. Nevertheless
one out of the t"
el ve is cho
en for the very purpose that l)y
the appoinbnent of a head tho occasion of f;chisul luay Le
ren1oveù,' Such a head among Preshyters is the Bishop, among
Bishops the
letropolitan, or
OIJJe one elect(.tJ in another.
manner to preside over the rest. Such, ClJnOn!} all, 18 tl, RUììi.an
Bishop. This oJ'del' ought alll'uys to 'j'CI/Ht in i I
the OILlo'ch,
beca1.tse the cause alu' '!is 'ì'e'1nainR, thu.t iN, the cl(111[f(,ì' of schi
ìJb.
Diotrephes in evil 1110<10 c1airlled that for hiIllself \yhich l)elollgcd
to others, as after\vards did N ovatuH and K ovatian. It is true
that each Bishop enjoys a part of one
ingle episcopate, that a
portion of the flock is assigned to each pastor, that the care
even of the Universal Church is in a certain sense entrusted
, ,
to all; for the Church is ruled by thf\ COlIlnlon Counsel of the
Bishops. But the
gglonleration hoth of lIlany part.s to each
other, and of the 'v hole Bo(ly, requires one chief. Thus subsist
l-oth a purity of po"er, and a certain po"
er of higher range, as
.T er01l1e says, aillong those otherw'ise equal; for they are equal

TO TIlE RO.J.1IA1{ PRL.1fAOY.

25

in that they are colleagues, not in that there is a headship over
theln." ·
Again (toln, iv. (41): (( As an arll1Y or a ship cannot be
ruled save by officers of different grade, ,vhich grades are to
terlninate in one, so neither can the Church. Even if all who
are in the Church were endued with the highest charity, yet
would there be need of such an order. God is not wont to be
al"\vays doing miracles; but for the best result He like,vise
points out the best Ineans, as a certain order is to the Unity of
the Church, And ,vhat this order should Le, ChriBt has pointed
out in the person of Peter: for to hilll He gave the keys of the
kingdolll of heaven, for the whole college, as the head of the
college, N ow the headship in every college consists in directing
the consultations and executing the decrees. A passage of
Cyprian plainly expresses "\vhat "\ve lnean: c The Lord says to
Peter, etc. The Pl'ÌInacy is given to Peter, that the Church of
Christ ulay be sho"\vn to be one, and the episcopal chair one,'
Here you see the Priu1acy, "\vhich name in every college carries
,vith it a certain power, That most beautiful union ,vhich
holds the Church together, elnanated not froln the ROlnan
Elnpire, but ,vas indicated by Christ and follo"\ved out by the
Apostles. Thus the Apostles set up Presidents in the Churches,
,vholn the Apocalypse, after the manner of l\Ialachy, calls
angels, as being chief priests in their o,vn assembly. Snch ,vas
Polycarp at Slllyrna.-So Titus was l\Ietropolitan in Crete.-
And long before the nalne of Patriarch caIne into use, the
Bishops of Roule, of Antioch, and of Alexandria, ruled the body
of the Church by COlnl11on counsel. But amongst these three
nlost enlÎnent Churches, the headship of the R.ornan Church was
the l110re powerfuÍ, "\vith ,vhich it ,vas necessary that every
Church should agree, because the tradition of the Apostles has
been ever preserved in that Roman Church by those on alJ
sides of it, as Irenæus teaches us (iii. 3), ,vho indeed hiulself,
in adlllonishing Victor as to the right exercise of this po"\ver,
achnits by that very fact his inspection even over the Churches

* Opera, tom, iv.638.

2G

TES7'IJIONY OF LEIDNITZ.

of Asia. The TIishop of ROine is the hl'ful uf the Christian
ari
tucl'acy. That Priluacy can 1>0 exercised uncleI' Christ, and
,,
ithuut the terror which a tyranny inflict$, and so as tu pre
erve
to the Bishops their right over the Churchc:s cOlluJlittetl tu their
charge. No one "Tho ha
given anyattentiun tu ecclesia:;tica]
history can deny that the Illost
erious Rchislßs ,vhich aruse uf
old in Greece and Asia ,yere healed by the authority uf the
ROlnan See. If any schisms have arisen froin the !{,Olnan
cc
itself, these have been fronl contested elections, Tn Ruch a ca
e,
the Enlperor and Kings should provide for the lllceting of a,
General Council, and allo,v it either to decide the clcction, or
appoint a ne,v one. nut ,vhy is it that those ,yho differ in
their opinions alllong Catholics relnain in the saIne body ,yith-
out breaking cOillulunion; ,vhile Prutestants ,,"110 ditlcr cannot
do the sallie, ho,vever much they talk about Lrotherly love?
'Yhoever gives its ùue ,v'eight to this reflection ,viII ùiscover
the great force of the Primacy, the right use of ,\"hich, such
as Melancthou ,vould not ha\ e (lisapproved, he ,vho li.-:;ts
Inay find, ,vithout further trouLle, ill the letters of Gregory
the Great,"
FroIH Grotius let us pass to one stillnlore clnillcnt, perhaps
the InO$t distinguished person, for hi
vast aud val'iccllcarning,
and his philosophic acuteness, ,vhoill Prote
talltisill in the course
of three centuries has produced.
In the year 1810, Germauy ,vas startled ùy the apparition
of a ne,v ,vork. bearing the honoured nalllC of LeiLnitz, an<1 that
no leBs a ,york than a Systenl of Theulogy. Although Lei Lnitz
"ras kno,vn to have had III any Cathulic ten(lencics, anti although
his correspondence ,vith Bossuet on the IllOtlc of restoring unity
ùetween the t,\ro conullunions "
as noturiou:;, yet the ne,vly
discoyered Systcln of Theolog'J ,vas so Tual'kedly Catholic, that
the first resource of German Protestant
was to deny its
authenticity, 'Vhcn this was proved Leyond po
siLility of
doubt, the next thing ,vas to n1aintain that it was 'c ,vritten in
the asslnned character of a Catholic, and ,vith a vie,v of ex-
plaining the Catholic belief to Protestants in the lßOst favour-

CIRCUAfSTANCES OF IllS TLlIE.

27

able sense of ,vhich it is susceptible, and of thus promoting the
project of Church union.". But this hypothesis seems like-
,vise set at rest by a letter from the author himself to an
unkno,vn correspondent, believed by the German editor
Guhrauer, to be the reigning Duke of Hanover, Ernest Augustus,
Lut by Dr. Russell, to be the Lanùgrave Ernest of Hesse-
Rheinfels.
These, it "vould appear, were the circumstances which led to
this relnarkable treati
e being writt
n. I?uring the latter half
of the seventeenth century there "vere continual projects
entertained by certain Gernlan Princes for the reunion of the
Protestants with the Catholic Church. Among these Princes
figure some illustrious ancestors of her l\Iajesty, John Frederic,
Duke of Hanover, ,vho hin1self became a Catholic, and his
brother, Ernest Augustus, 1679-98, father of George r. It
,vas in reference to one of these projects that Leibnitz, then
librarian at the Court of Hanover, ,,"'rote in the year 16t)4 in
"reply to a cOIDlllunication from this unkno,Vll correspondent,
the chief object of ,vhich ,,'uuld appear to have been to urge on
the negotiations, and especially to cut short the discussion of
theological details, on the ground that the only really essential
subject of discussion was the fundalnental question of authority,

nd that this point being once determined, all the rest follo,ved
as a necessary consequence." t Leibnitz, in an s"\ver, gives the
purpose for ,yhich he composed the treatise translated by
Dr. Russell. There is no reason to doubt that he executed
himself "vhat in this letter he proposed to his correspondent,
"Hence I think that, in order to proceed securely in these
lllatters (the project of uniting the Protestants to the Church),
it would be necessary to adopt the following plan. It ,,","ould be
nece:ssary that a man of meditative n1Ïnd, and one ,vhose vie"vs
are not far removed from the reunion, should dra"v up an
Exposition of Faith, a little more detailed than that of
Ion-
seigneur the Bishop of Condoln (Bossuet), in ,vhich he should
endeavour to explain hilnself
vith the 1.ttllìOst exactnes8 (
ncl

11& Dr. RU

cll's Iutroùuctiu1l 7 p. xvi.

t ILiù. p. xcii,

H

TESTIJfO...VY OF LEIBYITZ

since}'ify on the di.(
p1..äe(l (fJ'ficle8, avoiding all N/lIi"OCfll
lJ!u'((::3CS, and all the terulS of
cholastic chicanpry, anll eUlploy-
ing only natural fonus of expression. This expu::,ition he shoulcl
subn1Ït to the judglnent of sonle learned Bishops (of the ROluan
Church) distinguished for n1oJeration: disselnbling, however,
his o,vn nallie and party. And, in order to enaLle them to
judge more favourahly, the question proposed shoulrl l)e, not
,vhethel' they then1selves agree ,,
ith the "Titer in hi
opiniuns,
but sinlply ,vhether they l
old his opinions to 1e tolcraLle in
their Church" (p. xcv.).
The Exposition of Faith thus d0
cribcd i
found alllong
the Inanuscl'ipts of Leibnitz, in an unfinished state, the first
rough draft of the author, and ending ,,-ith a COUlIua, For
sOlne yet unexplained reason it never beClns to have been snL-
luitted, as he here propo::,es, tu any Catholic Bishops. l\fter
his death in 171 G, it relnained ul1puljlished, but not ,vholly
unkno,vn, in the Royal Library of Hanover, until it "ras taken
thence during the French occupation, ancl wa
finally puhlished
in 18] 9, one hundred and thirty-fivé years after the proLaLle
date of its cOlnposition in IGt)4,
The above-cited letter supplies a guarantee for the author's
perfect sincerity,
Ioreover, the trcatis(\ it
elf COllnl1enCes
thus: "After a long and Inature eXlunination of the con-
troversies on the subject of religion, in ,vhicb I have invoked
the divine assistance, and divested Inyself: as far, perhaps,
as is P ussible for man of P art y feelinO' as thuuITh I callle fruIH
, 0' b
a lle,v world, a neophyte unattached to any party, I have at
length fixed in nlY o""n nlind, and, after full consideration,
resolved to adopt the follo\ving principles, ,vhich, to an un-
prejudiced Inind, ,,
ill appear to carry "yith thelll the reCUIll-
11lenclation of Sacred Scripture, of pious antiquity, and even of
right reason, and the authority of history,"
\Ye 'v ill no"
proceed to quote the judglnent of Leibnitz
on the chief points disputed Let,veen Catholics and }")ro-
testan ts.
1. On the unity of the one body the Church, and, a:-,

TO TIlE SAORAlJfENTAL SYSTb'}J.

2n

involved therein, the sacrament of Orders, the Ecclesiastical
Hierarchy, and the Authority of the Supreme Pontiff: he thus
speaks: "The sacrament of Orders, or of the Ecclesiastical
Hierarchy, is that by ,vhich the ecclesiastical or spiritual
office or po,ver, distinguished into its several grades, is con-
ferred on certain illdi viduals, ,vhose Ininistry God uses for the
purpose of dispensing the grace of His sacraments, and of
instructing, ruling, and retaining others in the unity of the
faith, and the obedience of charity, superadding thereto a
certain power of jurisdiction, which is cOlnprehended chiefly
in the use of the keys. To the Hierarchy of Pastors of the
Church LeJong not only Priesthood and its preparatory grades,
but also Episcopacy, and even the Primacy of the Sovereign
Pontiff; all of 1chich we 'nt;ust believe. to be of divÍ1Le rright.
As Priests are ordained by a Bishop, the Bishop, and especially
th(d Bishop to u'hOri'ì the care of the entir;"e Chur;'ch is cOln1nitted,
has po,ver to moderate and lin1Ït the office of the Priest, so
that in certain cases he is restrained fronl exercising the po,ver
of the keys, not only la,yfulIy, but even validly. l\Ioreover
the Bishop, and especially the Bi
hop 1vho is called CEcu-
'Jnenica1, (Lnd 1vho rrepresents the entire Ohur;"ch, has the power
of exco1l1ffiunicating and depriving of the grace of the sacra-
n:ents, of binding and retaining sins, and of loosing and
restoring again. For it is not merely that voluntary juris-
diction ,vhich belongs to a Priest in the confessional, that is
contained under the po,ver of the keys; but the Church,
moreover, has po,ver to proceed against even the un,villing;
and he ',vho does not hear the Church,' and does not, so far as
is consistent ,yith the salvation of his soul, keep her C01l1n1and-
Iflents, 'should be held as the heathen and the publican;' and
as the sentence on earth is regularly confirllled by that of
heaven, such a luan dra,vs on hiIl1sel:f, at the peril of his o,vn
soul, the weight of ecclesiastical authority, to ,,
hich God
hÌ1nself lends that which is last and highest in all jurisdiction
-execu tion.
"In order, ho,,
ever, that the po,yer of the Hierarchy luay

<II

30

TESTLlIONY OF LEIBNITZ

be hetter understood, ""'0 must recollect that every state ana
comrllon\vealth, and therefore the common,vealth of the Church,
shuuld be considered as a civil Lod), or one InoraJ person,
For there is this difference Let\veen an asselllLly of many and
one body, that an as:-;eluù]y, of itself, (loes not forlll a single
person out of n1any individuals; ,vhereas a Loùy constitutes
a person, to which person luay belong val'iouR properties an<l
rights, distinct fronl the rights of the inùividuals; ,,
hence it is
that the right of a Lody, or Col1ege, is vC5tc(1 in one indivi-
dual, ,vl1Ï]e that of an a
:-;elnbly is necc
sa)'ily in thl\ nan(ls
of Inany, N o'v it is of the nature of a per:::;on, whether
natural or n1oral, to have a ,,
ill, in ordcr that hi:> ,vÏ,..,hes Jnay
be kno"n, Hence, if the form of governluent is a ulonarchy,
the "ill of the 1l1olHtrch is the ,yill of the State; but if it Le a
polycracy, ,YO regarù as the ,viII úf the State tho ,viti of SOlne
College or CounciJ,-,vhether this consist of a certain nlllnl)cr
of the citizens, or of thenl all,-a
certained either by tho
number of votes, or Ly certain other conditions,
"Since, therefore, our merciful and sovereign GOll has
eS
"1,blished Hi::> [1hurch (In carth, as a t-,acrcll C city placcù upon
a mountain '-His hnnlacuJntc &pou
e, and the interpreter
of His ,vill-and haR so earnestly cOlnlllended the universal
Inaintenance of her unity in the bond of love, and has COln-
mancled that she should Le heard by all ,vho ,voul(l not he
e<;teemed 'as the heathens and the pul)lican
;' it foHo,vs that
He Dlust have appointed súme mode by \\Thich the ,yill of the
Church, the interpreter of the Jivino ,,
il1, coulù be kno"
n.
'Vhat this Dlode is ,vas pointed ùut by the Apostles, ,vho,
in the beginning, represented the body of the Church. :F'or at
the council 'v hich ,ya
held in J erusalelll, in eXplaining their
opinion, they use the ,yorùs, 'It hath seelneù gooù to the Holy
Ghost and to us.' N or (lid this. privilege of the aHsistance of
the Holy Ghost cease in the Church ,vith the death of the
Apostles; it is to endure' to the consUllullatioll of the ".orld,'
and has been propagated throughout the ,vhole ùudy of the
Church by the Bi
hopR, as successors of the Apostlcs.

TO THE ROMAN PRIMACY.

31

Cc N o'v as, from the impossibility of the Bishops frequently
leaving the people over "Thorn they are placed, it is not pos-
sible to hol<1 a council continually, or even frequently, "\vhile
at the same tinle the person of the Church must always live
and subsist, in order that its ,viII may be ascertained, it ,vas
a necessary consequence, by the divine law itself, insinuated
in Christ's nlost Inelnorable ,vords to Peter, when lIe conl-
nlitted to hÎ1n specially the keys of the kingdom of heaven,
as ,veIl as ,vhen He thrice emphatically commanded him to
c feed His sheep,' and unifol'lnly believed in the Church, that
one among the Apostles, and the successor of this one among
the Bi'-)hops, was invested "Tith pre-eminent power; in order
that by hiln, as the visible centre of unity, the body of the
Church nlight be bound together; the common necessities
be proviùed for; a council, if necessary, be convoked, and
when convoked, directed; and that in the interval bet,veen
councils, provision might be made lest the cOl1llîlon,vealth of
the faithful sustain any injury. And as the ancients unani-
luously attest that the Apostle Peter governed the Church,
suffered 11lartyrdoln, and appointed his successor, in the city of
Rome, the capital of the ,vorld, and as no other Bishop has
ever been recognized under this relation, ,ve justly acknO"\v-
ledge the Bishop of ROIlle to be chief of all the rest. This, at
least, therefore, must be held as certain, that in all things
,vhich do not admit the delay necessary for the convocation of
a general council, or ,vhich are not important enough to
deserve a general council, the po\ver of the chief of the
Bishops, or Sovereign Pontiff, is, during the interval, the saIne
as that of the ",
hole Church; that he can eXC0l111llUnicate any
individual, or restore him to conlIDunion; and that all the
faithful owe him true obedience; and this obedience extends so
far that, in the sarrie ,yay as an oath is to be kept in all things
in ,yhich it can be done consistently ,yith the salvation of the
soul, so also ,ye are to obey the Sovereign Pontiff as the only
visible .Vicar of God upon earth, in all things \vhich, after due
self-exalnillation,1ve think can be done ,yithout sin, and ,vith

')1')
0)....

TESTIJIONY OF LEIB
VITZ

a safe conscience; insonnlch that, in doubt, ,vhen all the other
cirCuInstallCes are the saIne, ,ve nlust regard ohedience as the
lnore safe course; and this ,ve arc bound to do for the love of
the unity of the Church, and ,vith th.... intention of ol)eying
God in the person of those ",
honl Tie ha:-; sent. For 'YO should
SUblllÏt to Ruffer anything ,vhatsocvel', even ,\ ith grievous
personal sacrifice, rather than be separated frotH the COln-
Jl1union of the Church, and give occasion to schi:-nn" (pp.
140-143).
Elsc,vhe1'e, in his ,\ ork
, Leihllit7. :-\a)
s conc{\rning the
Sovereign Pontiff: cc Tn every repu l,]ic, an(l tlu.'refore in the
Church, it is provided by the la,v it
elf, that there should be a
supreme Iuagistracy, ,vhether it be in the hands of on
, or
of 11101'e person!j. And, ne\
ertheleðð, if the CoHege consist of
more than one, it j
nece
sary that the righ t uf director, or
supren1e nlagistrate (reHt1'ained, ho\vevcr, by its o,vn lill1ÌtS),
should be in the hands of one illdividual." ·
And again: " ...\.s God iH a Gud of order, and as it is vi divi1U3
'ì"i[fld that the Lody of the One Catholic antI .Apostolic Church
Rhoul<l ùe Lonnd together hy one gOYCl'lHlleut êtlHl one universal
hierarchy, it follo,ys that, by tlte
(l Ole rigId, there S}HHlld he
,vithin it a snprellle spiritual office, confined "\\ ithin due IÍ111it

(these ,vords I no,v arld), anned ,vith a directoriaJ authority,
and provided with po,ver of doing all that i
nece
:-;ary for the
fulfihnent uf thi
office for the safety of the Church; though it
rlltty have heen through hU111an nlotive
that Rome, the Hletro-
polis of the Christian ,yorld, has been chosen as the place and
seat of this po,ver." t
II. Infallibility of the Church.
In a letter to the Landgrave of Hes
e- Rheinfels, J an, 1,
1684, (luoted by Dr. Rlls
ell, p. I-tl, he says: "But. in order
that your Highness Inay see more clearly that T ant not far
relnoved fronl your views, as to that not the ,vanting of the
r-;acnunent, but the despising of it, conden1nf1, I hold that anyone
,v}}o \vishes to be a mernber of the Church through this interior

III Oppra, tom. Y. l'p. 229, 2:-JO.

t Ibid. 2:l8, 229.

TO TH
E CHfJRCÌl'S 1.LV1?.JLLIBILJl'Y.

33

COl1ullunion, must Inake every possible exertion to be also in
the external cOlllmunion of the visible Catholic Church, "\vhich
is discoverable by the continual succession of her hierarchy;
and this Church, ,vhich is called the Roman Church, appears to
tHe to be such. I say, furthern1ore, that the hierarchy ,vhich
is seen in that Church, i.e. the distinction of the Sovereign
Pontiff, appeTtains to the genel"al
lÜ'ine la'w, inasn1uch as
there must necessarily he a director of the Bishops and the
Priests, I will further add, that the visible Catholic Church,
through the special and promised assistance of the Holy Ghost,
is infallible in all articles of faith "\vhich are necessary to
salvation." ·
III. The nature and number of the Sacralnents,
" Though it is idle to dispute lnuch about names, yet, as the
appellation' Sacrament' has been received in the Church, its
meaning should be estin1ated not from private caprice, but from
public usage. By the name of Sacrament, therefore, is no"\vadays
understood in the Church a rite -to ,vhich a special pron1Îse of
grace is annexed by God, Some require, in addition, that the
rite should be expressly contained and sufficiently described in
Sacred Scripture; but it is certain that ,vhat is "\vanted in the
"\\Titten, can and should be supplied by the traditionary ,,"ord
of God. Sorne require, also, that there should be a corporeal
and visible element, but this also equally seems to be un-
necessary. And some restrict the grace ,vhich is conferred to
justification and the relnission of sins; ho,vever, this condition
also is arbitrary.
"The sacred rites, such as ,,"'e here define, are seven in
number: Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Penance, Extreme
Unction, Orders, :ßlatrirrlony. In BaptisITl the rite is ablution
with ,vater C in the nalne of the Fat
er, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost; , the grace is the purification of the soul, the
bestowing of faith and penance, and consequently the remission
of sins and renovation. In Confirmation the rite is unction;
the effect of the grace conferred is indicated by the word

.. Biograp1lie, i. 34:4, 345.

rOLe II.

D

34

TilE SEVE}l SA VR... L1LE....Y l'S.

Confirnlation itself: In the Eucharist the rite is the Ininistering
of the SYUl boIs, according to the prescril)ed fornl; the grace is
the nourishluent of the soul, or the increase of charity. Tn
Penance the rite is confession and almollltiun; the grace the
ren1Ïssion of sins. In the Unction of the Sick the rite is indi-
cated by the naUle; the gracc is the
urport of the vital po,vers
in sickness, chiefly in order that, ,,
hilt.
life is in peril, the soul
may be strengthened against ten1ptations. In Order
the rite
is 1Illposition of hand
, and ,vhatevcr else apþertains thereto;
the grace is the spiritual pu\ver conferred on the ordained,
,vhich consi8ts in celebrating the perpetual Sacrifice, and in
remitting anJ retaining sin
. Lastly, in lHatrin10ny tl1(
rite is
the Iegitin1ate declaration of consent; the grace is the divine
benediction, to '\\
hich, a::; a kind of spiritual effect, is annexed
the bond of )[atrinlony.
"N 0 rite has hitherto been discovered, ,,
hich could even
,vith any sho,v of reason, be addèd to these seven except the
'".,. ashing of Feet,' ,vhich has Lecn by
Oll1e referred to thc
n\unber, But, although the ,vords of Scripture SeCll1 to favour
it some,vhat, this rite has not received the testin10nyof the
Church; for if this condition had been added, it also should have
been admitted a
a Sacraillent" (pp. 90, 91).
IV. The Holy Eucharist. And here "re will distinguish
several different points:
1, That it is a mystery.
"I COine no,v to the Sacrament of the Eucharist, upon ,vhich
the greater ,veight of the controversy has turned. For there
are some persons ,vho, reasoning too freely in judgments of the
divine mysteries, and perverting certain ,yords of Chr)Tsostom,
Augustine, and others an long the ancients, nlaintain that the
Body and Blood of Christ are not really present in the Lord's
Supper, but are only represented or signified; because they are
as far removed from us as heaven is from earth, and a thing
which possesses the true nature of a body cannot be in more
than one place simultaneously. Some, ,vith gTeater liberality,
appear to adn1it (though not without ambiguity) that ,ve

],IIE REAL PEESE.LYCE.

5

really receive the Boùy of Christ, but receive it through the
11lediuln of the Inind, ,vhich is raised up to heaven by faith,
and that, consequently, as faith alone is the instrument of
recei ving, the Sacrament is not received by the un,vorthy,-
a docf1'ine 'which see'ìns entirely opposed to the words of the
Apostle. Ho,vever, this opinion, when its supporters are driven
to an explanation, seeIns, in the end, sin1ply to aillount to this,
that the mind flies up to heaven, to receive the Body of Christ,
only in the same ,yay as ,ve are said to be, in thought, at Rome
or Constantinople; for, if they.adopt any other explanation,
they will be compelled to ascribe to our mind a po,ver ,vhich
they deny to Christ's Body, viz. that of being in heaven and
on earth at the saIne tilne. 'Ve shall be more secure, however,
in adhering closely to the ,yords of our Saviour, ,vho, '"\\Then He
had taken bread and ,vine, said, THIS IS Ì\IY BODY,' Pious
antiquity ahvays recognized in this Sacranlellt a great Inystery
"\\Thich was beyond the comprehension of the Inunan n1ind; no,v,
if it be a sign that is given instead of the reality, there is no
mystery in it ,vhatsoever, And indeed that every existing
Church in the "'hole ,yorld, ,vith the exception of the Reformed
Churches, and those ,vhich have sunk lo,ver than the Reformers
in innovation, admit the Real Presence of Christ's Body, certain
:recent ,vriters of eminence, (the authors of the Perpétuité de la
Foi,) have den10nstrated ,vith so over,vhelming evidence, that
we must either admit this to be proved, or abandon all hope
that anything shall ever be proved regarding the opinions of
distant nations" (pp. 98, 99),
2. That the Real Presence and Transubstantiation are true,
and are identical.
" There are some ,vho, "\\- hile they admit the Real Presence,
maintain, so to speak, a sort of ilnrkì.nation. They say that the
Body of Christ is given in, ,,"ith, and under the bread, Hence,
,vhen Christ said, 'This is nlY Body,' they understand it in the
same sense as if a person "\vere to exhibit a purse, and to Ray,
'This is money.' The records. of pious antiquity, hO"'tvever,
plainly enough den10nstrate that the bread is changed into the

:J6

TRANS UBST....1
Yl'IA TIUJ..V.

Body, and the ,vine into the Blood of Christ: the atìcicnts, too,
universally ackno,vledged therein a ch:lnge of suL-stance (j1E.TU-
(J"X 1 ]j1UTLCTj1ÓV, flE.TOVCTLuaj1Óv), ,,
hich the Latins have aptly
rendered 'Transubstantiation;' and it has been defined that
the ,vhole substance of the breaJ anJ ,vine is changed into the
whole substance of the Budy and llluoù of Christ, Anù there-
fore here, as clse,vhere, the
crirturè is to be
xplained from
the tradition, ,vLich the Church, its keeper, has translnitted to
us" (p, 100).
In another part of hi
"
orks, quoted lJY Dr, Russell, he
asserts, ,vhat anyone '\yho accurately fullo\vs out the ,,
hole
subject ,vill perceive for hiu1selt: the iJentity uf the Real
Presence and TrallSuDstantiation.
"This, too, shall be Jeu10nstrated ("hat no one has ever
imagined), that TransuLstantiation and the Real Presence in
loany places sinlultaneously du not diffúr fruIu ea
h other in
their ultimate analysis; and that it is illlpu5siLIe to conceive
a body present in several
ep:trate places at the ISlune time, in
any other "ray than hy concei villg its suL::;tance to exist uncleI'
flitferent species, For the substance alone i
not subje
t to its
extension, anll therefore (as ,vill be distinctly sho,v-n ,vhen the
nature of the sulJstance of a Lody, as far a:-, regarùs this point,
shall be explained) neither is it suùject to the conùitions. of
vlace. Hence Transuùstantiation, as it is calleJ in '\vell-con-
:-;idered phra:::;e by the Council of Trent, and as r have illustrated
it frolli St. Tholna8, is not opposed to the Confession of Augsburg,
but, on the contrary, follo,vs fronl it." ·
3. The Conlll1union in one kind.
" Nor, inùeeù, can it Le denied that l>y virtue of concomi-
tance, as divines say, Christ is received entire under either kind,
since His Body is not separated froln His Blood. The only
question is ,vhether we n1ay, ,vithout sin, depart froll1 the forul
which appears to be prescribed in Sacred Scripture. .L\.nd I
confess that if this had been done by private individuals, it
,yould 'he in1possible to acquit theln of the charge of grievous
· Briefwechsd zwischen Leibnitz, etc. rr, 115, 1 H..

.ADORATIO)l OF THE BLESSED SAOn
LllE...YT. 37

tenlerity; but the usage of the Church, continued for so many
ages, proves that, even froln the earliest times, it was believed
to be allowable to dispense with the use of the chalice, for
approved reasons, And there are some Protestants ,vho adlnit
that, if a person have a natural abhorrence of ,vine, he may be
content with the cornlllullion of the bread alone. N ow I ask,
,vhat more pressing cause can there be than the desire of
avoiding schism, and of preserving the unity of the Church and
public charity? I hold it to be certain, therefore, that the
,yithdra-\val of the chalice cannot supply anyone ,vith a just
cause of seceding from the Church" (p, 121), And he adds,
(( Now I have no doubt that those \vho are in authority have
po,ver to make la ,vs in such nlatters as these; and that the
faithful are bound rather to oLey them, than to give rise to a
schislll, which St, Augustine shows to be ahnost the greatest of
all evils, Indeed, the Church's po,yer of defining is verJr ex-
tensive, even (though this is only in a certain ,yay) in things
'\vhich belong to positive divine law; as appears from the
transfer of the Sahbath to the Lord's Day, the permission of
, blood and things strangled,' the canon of the sacred books, the
abrogation of inl111ersion in Baptisln, and the inlpediments of
matrimony; SOlne of ,vhich Protestants themselves securely
follo"T, solely on the authority of the Church, ,vhich they despise
in other things" (p. 124).
4. The adoration of the Blessed Sacrament,
" The practice of adoring the Illost Holy Sacrament of the
Eucharist, though it ,vas not equally in use in every age, has
with laudable piety been established in the Church, In every-
thing appertaining to the external display of ,vorship the
early Christians observed the utIuost sinlplicity; nor indeed is
it possible to censure them in this, f8r they burned ,vi thin ,vith
true piety of soul. But by degrees, as they began to gro,v cool,
it becalne necessary to eUlploy external signs, and to institute
solemn rites, ,vhich might serve to remind men of their duty
and to revive the ardour of devoti0n, especially ,vhere there
,vas any great reason 91' occasion. N O'V, it is difficnlt to supply

38

U'ISDOJI OF TIlE .A.1DOEA1'IO...V

to a Christian a greater occasion than is presented in this
divine Sacralnent, \\'herein God l-IÏ111self renders present to us
the Body \\
hich lIe has aSSUHle(l. For although lIe if-; ef}ual1y
present at all tilHes, and in all ph-lCl'S, as "rell Ly IIis su hstance
as by llis aid, yet, as it is iInpossible for us, at all titHes, alld in
all places, to ùirect our rHinel expressly to IIi1l1, anll to render
to Ifill1 perpetual signs of honour, prudence \"ill point out the
propriety, in ordering the <letails of <<liyinc "or;-;hip, of nlarking
off certain tilnes, places, causes, antI occasions. And God IIiln-
self, in assulning a hUln::ul bolly into the unity of IIis Person,
has giv.en us a peculiar and lllost signal occasion of adoring
IIiln; for no one \vill doubt the justice allll congruity of adoring
God \y hile He appears in the vbible fonn of Christ; and the
same lllUSt be adluitted ,,
herever it is certain that Christ is
corporally pre
ent (for the Diyinity is present in all places and
tiTnes), e\"'en though it 1e after an inyisiLlc Inanner; nOlU it is
pe1fectly c Tlain that this condition is fa {tilled in the ?nost húly
Sacralneìll. llence, if there be any case in ,,"hich the practice
of adoring may congruously Le introùuce(l, it is the case of this
Sacran1ent. And thus it has Leen justly ordained that the
highe
t solelnnity of external Christian \vol'ship should be
devoted to the Sacranlcnt of the Eucharist; Lecause the object
proposed by our Saviour in its institution "
as to enkindle the
love of God, \yhich is the highe
t act of external Christian
,vorship, and to testify and nourish charity, For \\
hen our
Lord, at the Last Supper, deliyered the suprelne commands of
His last \vill, lIe ,,"isheù that "Te should re111enlher lIim (like
all "rho love and are Leloved in turn), and that \\Te should love
one another as IHe111be1's of His. one Body, \vhereoflle has lnade
us all partakers, And hence the Church has ahvays employed
the Eucharist as the test of unity, and has been careful not to
admit to its D1ysteries, \vhich Inay be regarded as the inll10st
recesses of Christianity, any except the proven and purified.
To no others, indeed, \vas it pern1itted even to be present at the
111ysteries. It is certain, nlOreOYer, that the ancients also ac10red
the Euch
rist; and indeed Alnbrose anù .A.ugustine expressly

OF THE BLESSED S.ACRAJ.IENT.

39

apply to the adoration of Christ's Body in the mysteries the
,vards of the Psahn, C .l\.dore ye His footstool.'
"And in the end, since the necessity has ceased for
deferring to Pagan prejudices, either by concealin6' the mys-
terie
, or by abstaining from certain ext3rnal signs, ,vhich
might offend the weak, or wear the sernblance of Paganisnl, it
has gradually conle to pass, that the most exquisite rites of our
external,vorship have been devoted to this venerable Sacra-
ment; especially in the 'Vest, where there has not been any
necessity to consult for the prej udices of the Saracens. Hence
it has been ordained, not only that the people prostrate them-
selves at the elevation of the Sacrament after consecration; but
also, that ,vhen borne to the sick, or otherwise carried in pro-
cession, it shall be attended ,vith every demonstration of
honour; that fro 111 time to time, whether on occasions of a
pu blic necessity, or frorn some other cause, it shall be exposed
for adolation; and that, as the pledge of God's presence upon
earth, it shall be celebrated yearly by a special festival, ,vith
the utmost joy, and, as it ,vere, triumph of the Church. And,
indeed, the ,visd0I11 of these usages is so n1anifest, that even
the Lutherans adore in the InOIDent of receiving the Eucharist,
although they go no further, not believing the Body of Christ
to be preseI!t sacramentally, except in the actual eating thereof;
but this ,ve have already sho,vn to be a novel and incongruou:J
invention" (pp. 124-127).
5, The sacrifice of the :ßIass,
"It remains for us to explain the sacrifice of the
Iass,
which the Church has ahvays taught to be contained in the
Sacralnent of the Eucharist. In every sacrifice there may be
distinguished the person offering, the thing offered, and the
cause of offering. In this SacraU1Pnt of the Altar the person
offering is the Priest. The Chief Priest is Christ HÏInself, "Tho
not only offered Hinlself once on the cross, when He suffered
thereon for us, but also perpetually exercises His priestly office,
even to the consurnmation of tirne, and even now ofÌers Himself
for us to God the Father, through the ministry of the Priest or

-to

TilE SJORl.FICE OF TIlE JIASS

Presbyter. Hence it is that He is calle<l in Scripture, C a Priest
for ever, according to the orJer of 1Ielchi
edec;' for nothin6'
appears to be clearer thall that in hilll, ".h('n, according to the
prophetic allegory of the Scripture, he is
ai(l to have offered
breaJ and ,vine, the Eucharistic Sacrifice is prefigured. The
thing offered, or the Victilll or TIost, 1
Christ 1Iilll-;clf, ,vhose
Body and Blood undergo iUlIHolation and oblation, under the
appearance of the
Ylllbol
.
or do I see \\.hat there is
wantinO' here to the true character of a sacrifice. For ,vhat
o
is there to prevent that ,vhieh i
present under the syu1Lols
from being otlered to GoLl, Heeiug that the species of brea(l anll
,vine are fit ulatter for oblation; that the oblation of )lel-
chisedec con
isted therein; and that "rhat is contained uuder
thelTI in the Euchari
t is the 1llost precious of all things, and
the 11108t "rorthy offering ,vhich can be prèsented to God?
Con1Ïng to the aid of our poverty, tberefùre, by this atlmirable
service of mercy, the Jivine gooJllesc:; has enabled us to pre
ent
to God an offering ,vhich He cannot despi
e. And as lIe is
infinite in Hin1self, and as nothing eh
e can Clllanate from us
"yhich ,yould bear any proportion to His infinite perfection, no
offering could Le found capable of appeasing God Lut one
,vhich
houhl itself Le of infinite perfection, Anù in this
,vondrous Luanner it comè
to pas
, that Christ, ever giving
Himself back to us ane,v in this Sacranlent, as often as the
consecration is repeated, can al \\'ays Le otfered ane,v to God,
and thus represent and confirul the perpetual efficacy of His
first oblation on the cro
s. :IS" ot that by this propitiatory
sacrifice, repeated for the ren1Ïssion of sins, any ne,v efficacy
is superadded to the efficacy of the passion; its value consists
in the representation and application o
that first bloody
Sacrifice, which C perfected all things once;' and it
fruit is
the divine grace ,vhich accrues to those ,,,"ho assi
t at this
tremendous sacrifice, and ,vho ,yorthily celebrate the ol>lation
in unison ,vith the Priest. And thence, as besides the relllis
iou
of eternal punislunent, and the gift of Christ'
11lerit unto the
hope of eternal life, there arc rnany other saving gift:-; ,v11Ìeh

SORIPTURAL AND PATRISTIO.

41

,ve may ask of God, both for ourselves and for others, whether
they be living or dead-especially the mitigation of that
paternal chastisernent \vhich remains ùue to every sin, even
though the penitent has been received back into favour-it
evidently follo,vs that, in the entire range of our worship,
there is nothing 1nore precious or 1nore efficacious in obtaining
,vhat we ask, than the Sacrifice of this divine sacralnent, in
,vhich the Body of the Lord itself is present. For, provided
\ve COlne \vith clean heart to this altar, there is nothing \vhich
,ve can immolate more grateful to God, or of s,veeter odour in
His sight. And St, Bernard well says: 'All that I can give
is this ,vretched body; and if that is too little, I add His own
Body also.'"
Having thus wonderfully set forth the doctrine itself: he
alludes to the scriptural and patristic authority for it:
"N o'v, the Sacred Scripture itself, as ,,"e have already
observed, clearly alludes to this sacrifice in the comparison
of Christ ,vith
Ielchisedec in the 110th Psahn, and in the
Epistle to the Hebrews; not to sp8ak of the' perpetual Sacri-
fice,' 111entioned in Daniel (viii. 11, 13, xi. 31, xii. 11) and
other places. And indeed it \vas meet that the Christian
religion shoulll not be without a sacrifice; and that as our
0blation, which ,vas only prefigured by the sacrifices of the Old
Testament, is the nlost perfect and Inost \vorthy of all sacrifices,
it should also be perlnanent and perpetual, as it is insinuated
in the Psalm cited above, that the priestly office of our High
Priest is perpetual. Indeed, this is the common interpretation
of the ancients; and even the early Fathers, J ustin
lartyr and
Irenæus, to say nothing of Augustine and the later ones,
applieù to the Eucharist the' clean oblation' of which
Ialachy
speaks. Lastly, there are nUlnberless passages of the holy
Fathers in which it is declared, that Christ is daily Ïlnmolated
in the Sacrament for the people " (pp. 129-132),
6. The practice of pri vate
Iasses,
"
Ioreover, as the dignity and utility of the perpetual
Sacrifice are
o great, the u:;;age of offering it very frequently

42 PRACTICE OF PRIVATE JIASSES JUSTIFIED.

to God for the necessities of the faithful, even though it ,va

.not ahvays accolnpanied by }Jublic cOllullunion, at last became
universal. Of old, indeeJ, it \\Tal) the usage that all ,,
ho "
ere
present at the Sacrifice should abo partake of the C01l1111union ;
but b y de')TeeS the nUlub2r of COlllll1Unicant'3 ,vas reduced
, 0'
to a fe,v, ,vhen the fCl'vour of early piety LleclineJ, and \vell-
grounùed fears began to be cntertaincIl that too frequcnt
cOlnnlunion, anJ a promiscuous aJnlission of cOlllluunicants,
mio'ht lead to a dilninution of reverence, anJ be an occasion
o
of sin to nlany, For if the faithful in our o\yn days ,vere all
to approach the table of the Lord after the celebration of the
mysteries, ,vho can ùoubt that numbers of them ,vould eat
un,yorthily? On the contrary, by allo,ving intervals bet\veen
the occasions of counl1union, tinlc is given to those ,yho come
to the feast to prepare, so that they Inay not be founa ,vithout
the nuptial garInent, It \\
ould have been ,yrong, nevertheless,
that, becausc COllllllunicants \\gere not al \yays found, the divine
honour should therefore suffer any ùilllÏnution. Hence, ,yhen
the laudable and pious practice of daily celebrating the most
holy Sacrifice in every church ".as established, it follo,ved, as a
consequence, that the comlnunion of thú Prie<3t ,yho offered ,vas
regarded as sufficient, This is the ùrigin of ,vhat thpy call
private masses; and it is not right that the Church should be
deprived of their fruit, ,vhieh uIl(lou1teclly is very great, and
that the honour of God shoulll be curtailed Ly their su ppression,
For it is not a sufficient reason for requiring the abolition
C,vhich ,yould cause the greatest offencc to the faithful) of
institutions, ,yhich in themselves are excellent to alleae that
, b
the Church existed for a long time ,vithout then1; neither are
,ve to return entirely to the ancient sin1plicity in externals;
save perhaps those among us
ho n1ay prudently trust that
they are able to offer ,vithin their hearts the pious fervour
,vhich distinguished the first Christians. Anù ,vould that
there were n1any who could entertain thi8 confidence!" (pp.
133, 134).
'T. The Sacranlent of Penance.

TIlE SACRAMENT OF PEiVANCE ADJIIR.ABLE. 43

" Assuredly it is a great mercy, on the part of God, that He
has given to His Church that po\ver of remitting and retaining
sin
, ,vhich she exercises through her Priests, whose ministry
cannot be despised ,vithout grievous sin. In this lUanneI' God
at once confinns and strengthens the jurisdiction of the
Church, and arms it against the refractory, by promising to
give effect to her judgrnents; and hence, unhappily for schis-
matics, ,vhile they despise the authority of the Church, they
are con1pelled also to forfeit her advantages.
"Both kinds of remission, that \vhich takes place in Bap-
tism, and that \vhich is received in Confession, are equally gra-
tuitous, equally rest on faith in Christ, equally requirè penance
in adults; but there is this difference bet\veen them ;-that
in the former nothing is specially prescribed by God beyond
the rite of ablution; but in the latter it is commanded that he
who \vould be cleansed shall sho,v hilnself to the Priest, confess
his sins, and after,vards, at the judgment of the Priest, undergo
a certain chastiselnellt, 'v hich may serve as an admonition for
the future. And as God has appointed Priests to be the phy-
sicians of souls, He has ordained that the ills of the patient
shall be exposed, and his conscience laid bare before them:-
,vhence the ,vise declaration ,vhich the penitent Theodosius is
recorded to have made to Ambrose: "Tis thine to prescribe and
compound the medicines, mine to receive them.' N ow the
'medicines' are the laws ,vhich the Priest imposes on the
penitent, as ,veIl to rencler him sensible to past sin, as to make
him avoid it for the future; and they are called by the name
of satisfaction, because, on the part of the penitent, this
obedience and self-chastisement are grateful to God, and miti-
gate or remove the telnporal punishn1ent, ,vhich should other-
,vise be expected at His hands. N or can it be denied that this
is an ordinance in every respect ,vorthy of the divine ,visdom ;
and if there be in the Christian religion anything achnirable
and deserving of praise, assuredly it is this institution, which
,von the adn1Ìration even of the people of China and Japan;
for, by the necessity of confessing, nlany, especially those "\vho

44

U.J.YIJ'l!J'RS.JL BELIEF IN PURG...l'J'ORY.

are not yet hardene(l, are deterred froln sin, alH1 to those ,,,ho
have actually fallen it afiords great consulation; insornuch,
that I r
garJ a pious, grave, and pn1(1ent confessor as a great
instrlnnent of Go(l for the Rah-ation of f.;;ouls; for his COUUf.;;(l!
assists us in governing onr passions, in discovering onr vicp-;,
in avoiding occasioll
of sin, in Illaking restitution, in r
pairing
injuries, in dissipating (Iou hts, in overcoming despondency,
anò, in fine, in rrmo, ing or Initigating all the ins of the soul.
And if in the ortliuary concerns of life there i
scarce anything
more precious than a faithful friend, "hat Jllust it he to have
a friend, 'whu i
ùoun(1 even by the inviolahle obligation of
a divillP sacralnent, to holtl faith ,,-ith us, aHcl as:--ist us in
our nce(l ? "
\Tr. Purgatory,
" Let us di
nliss these inlJ.l1iries, ho"pycr, and COl11e to the
much-agitated question of Purgatory,. or tenlporal punishn1ent
after thi
life. Protestant.;; hohl that the souls of the departed
are consignc(1 at once either to eternal happiness or eternal
Inisery, lIenee they reject the prayer
for the dead as
uper-
fluous, or reduce thelll to the condition of idle ,yi:::\hl'
, such as,
rather through Innnan custom than any idea of their utility,
,ve concciye regan1ing thingç; already past and deci(1eù, On
the contrary, it is a lllost ancient heJief of the Church, that
prayers are to be ofièred for the dead; that the dead are assisted
thereby; and that, al though those ,y ho have departed frotn this
life may throuo-h the merits of Christ have been received into
oJ' b ,
favour by Co(l, anll hy the rell1Îs
ion of the eternal punishment
have been lnade heirs of eternal life, they continue, not,yith-
standing, to suffer a certain paternal chastiseIllent, or purgation,
especially if they have not sufficiently ,yashed out the stain
during life, And to this purgatorial punishnlent, SOlne have
a.pplied Christ's ,yords about' paying the last farthing,' and that
, all flesh shall be salted ,vith fire;' others, the pas
age of Paul's
regarding those ,,, ho have built upun the foundation' wood, hay,
stubble,' and 'shall be Baved, yet so as by fire;' others, the
pas
age on 'baptisn1 for the dead.' It is t.rue that the holy

IMAGE- JVORSHIP.

4"

Fathers differ a
to the InoLle of purgation, For some ,vere of
opinion that the souls are detained for a detern1inate tin1e
(,vhich SOlne extenùeù to the day of judgment, and some even
further) in a certain place ,vhere they undergo a temporary
purification, SOlne held that the mode of chastisen1ent con-
sisted in corporeal fire; son1e in the fire of tribulation,-an
opinion to ,vhich St. Augustine at one tilHe leaned, and "which
some Greeks hold even at this day. SOllIe thought the puri-
fying fire ,vas the saIne as, others that it ,,,,'"as rlistinct fron1, the
fire of hell. And there ,vere even S0111e ,vho restricted purga-
tory peculiarly to the tin1e of the resurrection, ,vherein all, even
the saints, shall have to pass through fire; but those only shall
be burnt, or shall suffer loss, ,vhose ,york is so ill-executed as to
be liable to injury by fire. How"ever this n1ay be, almost all
agreed to the existence-,vhatever might be its nature-of a
paternal chastiselnent or purgation after this life, to ,vhich the
soul, enlighteneù at its parting fro In the body, and touched
with extreme sorro'v for the ilnperfection of its past life, and
for the hideousness of sin, of ,vhich it then for the first tin1e
becon1es funy sensible, voluntarily subjects itself, insoilluch that
it ,yould not desire to attain to suprelne happiness on any other
condition" (pp. IG,j-IG8).
VII. On lIllage-worship he observes :-
" The use of images in ,vorship appears clearly to be founded
on principles of utility and reason. 'Vhat object have we in
reading or listening to histories, but in order that the images
,vhich they represent may be painted on our memory? No,v,
as these ÏIllages are of then1selves very fleeting, and are not
ahvays sufficiently distinct and clear, ,ve should gratefully
ackno,vledge, as a great gift of God, the arts of painting and
sculpture, through ,vhose aid 've 01tain enduring images,
representing the objects ,vith the utInost accuracy, vividness,
and beauty; by the sight of ,yhich (in the impossibility of
referring to the originals) the external images may be renewed,
3;nd, like the in
pression of a seal on wax, more deeply imprinted
upon the n1ind. And as the use of images possesses such

4ß

l}'IAG
'- n
ORSIJIr.

aJyantages, in ,vhat cirCulustances, I ask, can it be Blore fitly
introduced, than in those in ,vhich it i
of the greatest 1110nlent
that the in1ages impressed upon our Inel110ry should be especially
lasting and vivid, that is, in the concerns of piety anù of the
divine honour? And this is especially true, hecause, as I have
observed above, the ,vor
hip of God is pre-en1Ïncntl.r the most
fitting field for the display of an the arts and sciences, and
therefore also of painting,
"To one ,,"'ho considers these things, it lllust be clear, beyond
all doubt, that if the la\v of God and certain holy l11en chose to
prohibit, at certain tilHes and in certain places, a thing ,vhich
in itself is harlnlesF\, and indeed \\Thich, if reJigiously practised,
is enlinently useful, it ,vas solely Lccause it n1Ïght give occasion
to grievou-; abuses, against "Thieh it ,,'as ùiillcult to guard in
those tillles. 'Ye must see, then, in ,,'hat these abuses chiefly
consist, "
After pointing out the yery different state of the ,yorld
before the e\;)taLlishment uf Chri....tianity, anù the overthro,v of
the ancient polytheism, he continues," Hence, ,,-hen all the
reasons are carefully Lalanced, ,ve 111U:st_ COllle to the conclusion,
that the la,,,, of God, if any such la\\" c
iste(l against the use of
images, and even against such a ,vorship of them as does not
trench in any "Tay on the diyine honour, ,,,,as Inerely a ceremonial
precept; that it ,vas but temporary in its nature, and perhaps
,vas retained for a ,vhile by the first Christians on account of
grave reasons; in the san1e ,yay as the la,v of the Sabbath day,
and that concerning the use of 'blood and things strangled,'
,vhich, though enforced by a much 1nore express passage of
the N e,v Testament, nevertheless fell into di::;use an10ng the
majority of Christians, as soon as the season for oLserving them
\yas at an end."
Further on he has an acute relnark: "It is not a ,,'hit more
censurable to adore before an external Ï1nage than it is to
adore in presence of the internal image ,vhich is painted on
our imagination; for the only use of the external image is to
render the internal one lnore vi vid." And he sums up the

L..VVOCL1 TIO
V OF SAL.YTB.

4í

,yhole subject thus: ".A.II things considered, therefore, seeing
that in the practice of venerating images, as it is approved by
the Fathers of Trent, there is nothing opposed to the divine
honour; that there does not appear to be, in these times, "\vhen
all are sufficiently a ,yare that the Omnipotent Deity alone is
w'orshipped ,,
ith divine honour, any fear of idolatry \vhich
might pervert the honour due to God; that, Inoreover, there
exists in the Church a usage of so n1any centuries, \vhich
cannot be abolished \vithout the greatest revolutions; that, in
fine, if the abuses be reilloved, it is productive of signal ad-
vantage to piety; I conclude that the retention of the practice
of venerating the original in the presence of the inlage (in
,vhich alone image-\vorship consists), is a judicious and pious
measure, provided it is confined strictly "\vithin its O\V11
limits, and the utInost caution is observed in its use" (pp. 53,
57, 64, 68.)
"\"7"IIl. The Invocation of Saints he thus defends:-
"It is certain that angel-guardians are assigned to us by
God. Now, the Scripture compares the saints to angels, and
calls them' equal to angel::;' (l(J'ayyl
ovç). That the saints have
some concern in htlll1an affairs appears to be conveyed by the
t talking of
Ioses and Elias "\vith Christ;' and that even
particular events come to the knowledge of the saints and
angels (whether it be in the mirror of the divine vision, or
by the natural clearness and wide-ranging po\vers of vision
possessed by the glorified mind), is insinuated in Christ's
declaration, that there is t joy in heaven upon one sinner that
cloth penance,' Further, that God, in consideration of the
saints, even after their death, grants favours to men (although
it is only through Christ that the saints, \vhether of the Old or
of the Ne\v.Testament, possess their dignity), is indicated by
the prayers found in the Scripture: C Remember, 0 Lord,
Abrahan1, Isaac, and Jacob, Thy servants:' a form not very
different from that "\vhich the Church commonly employs:
t Grant, 0 Lord, that \ve may be assisted by the merits and
intercession of Thy saints;' that is, C Regard their labours,

48

]J..-VOC.AIIù.LY V
F S.AL..YrS.

" hich by Thy gift they have 10rne for Thy name; hear their
prayers, to ,,'hich 'Thine only-begotten Son hath given efficacy
and value! ' "
And he concludes a t.1issertation on this point thus: " Seeing,
therefore, that the blcssed souls, in their present state, are much
Jnore intilnately present in all our affairs, and see all things
llluch 11101'e nearly than ,vhile they livc(l on E;arth (for lncn arc
acquainted only ,vith the fe,v things ,,,hich occur in their I:>ight,
or are reported to thelll by other
) ;
eeing that their charity, or
(lesire of aiding us, is far lnore ardent;
eeing, in fine, that their
prayers are far JllOre efficacious than thv8P ,,"'hich they otJercd
fOrIuerly in this life, that it is certain that Go(l has grantcJ
11lany favours eyen to tbe interce
sions of the liying, and that
,ve look for great advantages floln the union úf the prayers of
our 'Lrcthren ,,'ith our o,,-n; I do not perceive ho,v it can be
n1ade a crillle to iuvoke a 'Llè

ed soul, vI' a holy angel, and to
'Leg hi
interce

ion or lJÎs a

i
tance, according as the life and
history of thp Illartj-r, or other cirCulllstances, appear to suggeßt ;
especially if this ,vorship i
considered Lut as a [o,l
nder accessory
of that ::;upreille "
or
hip ,vhich is iU1111eJiately dirccted to God
alone; and if, ,vhatever lllay be its character, it is offered for
the sake of testifying our reyercnce and Inllllility to,vards God
and our affection for God's seryants, and spring
fro1I1 that pious
solicitude ,yhich proH1pts us in proportiun to the lu,vly Sense
,,"'e e11tertaill of our 0"'11 ulnvorthinf'ss to desire to unite the
prayers of other pious per
ons, and, above all, tho
e of thp
Blessed, ,,-ith our o,vn. And thus ,,
hen it is analyzed, thi

very accessory of ,,"'ol'ship ternIÏnates in God Hirrl
elf; to ,vhose
gift alone the saints are indehted for all that they are or can
do, and to ,,
hoJll is due a sovereign honour ana love inC0111-
parably transcending all other love. For if the veneration and
invocation of saints he circl.ullscribed ,vithin these lil11Ìts, it is,
though not of necessity, not only tolerable, but prai
e'Yorthy,
At all events, it cannot be regarded a
idolatrous or dan1nable,
nnless we be ,villing to affinn, a.t the iUllninent hazarrl of the
frlith, tllat the pr()}Hises of Christ havc been frustrated, and

SU}.[.JIAR Y OF TIlE DOC/TRI}.."TE OF LEIB...YITZ. 49

that the true Church fell fron1 her very origin into a horrible
apostasy" (pr. 71-87).
\Yhen ,ve add to the above that on the grand doctrinal
point of Justification, Leibnitz sets forth the Catholic vie\v,
though at too great length to be here quoted, \ye shall have
gone over the \vhole range of doctrine attacked by the Re-
forrners of the sixteenth century. 'Yhat we see, then, is this:
A n1an of great po\vers of lnind, reno\vned for his intellectual
subtlety, and for his vast kno,vledge, one who sho\vs an inti-
nlate acquaintance \vith the \vritings of the Fathers, and of the
schoohnen, born and bred a Protestant, and dying one, dra\vs
up, for the purpose of favouring a project of union bet\veen
Catholics and Protestants, a "Systen1 of Theology," in which,
after solelnnly attesting his perfect sincerity, he states his
belief in one Church, the Body of Christ, governed by a divinely
constituted hierarchy, at the head of which, both by the
express institution of Christ, and by the nature of things, is
one chief Bishop: that this Bishop is the ROlnan Bishop, to
,vhom obedience is due from all Christians: that this Church,
of ,vhich the Ron1an Bishop is the organ and representative, is
infallible in decisions of faith, and by the express promise of
Christ can never fail: that it possesses a perpetual sacrifice,
the n10st divine and exalted, the only one which nlan could
possibly offer to God not un\vorthy of His infinity, viz. the
sacrifice of that Body \vhich God has assumed into the unity
of His Person: that for offering this sacrifice a priesthood is
appointed by a sacralnent which confers on them grace for this
end, and for besto\ving remission of sins, on certain conditions,
upon those who approach the sacrifice: that the practice of
sacramental confession and absolution is "an ordinance in
every respect \vorthy of the divine \visdolÜ; and, if there be in
the Christian religion anything achnirable antI deserving of
praise, assuredly it is this institution, \vhich ,yon the adn1ira-
tion even of the people of China and Japan" (p. 136): that
souls, dying in a state of grace, have in the next ,vorld that
purgation cOlnpleted which was left irnperfect in this: that
YOLo II. E

50

FORCE OF TESTJlrOJYY OF LEIlJ)lITZ

H venerating the original in the presence of the inlage (in ,vhich
alone Í1nage-,vorship consists) is a judicious 'tntl piouH Ineasure,
provided it is confined strictly ,vithin its o,vn lin1Ïts, antI the
utnlost caution is ohserved in its use "(p. (8): and that the prayers
of the Blessed are of great advantage, and to Lo asked for with
huulility: and, once l11ore, that" as the eviclcnce of reason and
of Scripture assures us that true and perfect charity is not only
prescribed by God, Lut is llloreover the highest scr\yicc ,vhich
Dlan can render to his God, and that ,vithont it 'faith is dea l l,'
therefore it has been justly and congruou:-)ly ordained that
tlU'Oll[J1t it OlLl' jnst (fico.l ion, '1"econciliation, (f Itel 'rellul'fdioo (U'C
cornlJleted,. although the actual grace of charity is obtained f<H'
us, and granted to us, solely through Christ, ,vhile we are still
separated fi'oln God; and although its po,ver of effacing sin
springs solely froln Christ's Inerit, ilnputed to us through a
lively faith" (p, 31),
It is evident that in making these statelnentH Lcibnitz
s,veeps a,vay eycry particle of justification ,vhich the Reforluers
clailucrl for thcir acts, since he lays t lo,vn that those very
doctrincs are in the highest degree Christian, ,,,hich they
assaulted as antichristian, and that the antiquity to ,Y]1Ïch
they appealcd is ,vh011y against thelll; and in dùing this he
rClllOycd, like,vi
e, all excuse for reillailling in a state of separa-
tion from that Church ,vhich he here recognizes as divine and
infallible, and that supreule Pontiff, to 'VhOlll, as he says, all
Christians o,ve obedience.
In the present 1l10l11ent of excitelnent, then, we can turn
,vith confidence to the testilllony of these t,YO great Protestants.
Let us try to discover, anlong the Anglican clergy, among the
declailners at public llleetings, a11long the Episcopate itsclf, ,\rho
are the equals of Grotius and Leibllitz in lcarning and kno,v-
ledge of antiquity. LeiLnitz sa,y "the only sacrifice not 1111-
"
orthy of GO(l's infinity," ,,"'hcre they see "idolatry." Grotius
sa,,'" "the points ,,
hich had every,vhcre, al\\yays, and perse-
vcringly Leen handed <..lo,vn, relllainillg in thn.t Church ,vhich
i
bound to tho ROlllan;" to thcn1 the
e sanie points are

.AND OF GROT/US.

51

"corruptions." Both Grotius and Leibnitz saw in the Ron1an
Pontiff: the succes
or of St. Peter, the necessary bond of unity;
the Anglican episcopate, clergy, and laity, see in him the rival
of Queen Victoria, and one ,vho has con1mitted an act of
aggre'Ssion on her crown by appointing a diocesan episcopate,
But it IHay fairly be asked, how is it that men. "\vho so
plainly give up the only ground on ,vhich Protestantisln can
stand, after all, however near they might come, never becall1e
Catholics-never gave that cOlnplete testimony to the truth,
which thorough self-sacrifice and subn1Ïssibn, if need be, alone
can render? 'Vith regard to Leibnitz, we think Dr, Russell
has suggested the true ans\ver in a theory which that en1inent
man maintained, "a distinction between the internal and ex-
ternal communion of the Church," In one of the prelilninary
comn1unications to l\tladame de Brinon, by v.yhich, several years
after\varùs, the "\vay was opened to the celebrated correspond-
ence with Bossuet, he maintains not only that he is a "Catholic
in heart," as l\Iadame de Brinon had ventured to affirm, but
that he may be said to be such "even outwardly; " inasll1uch
as, according to his view, nothing but obstinacy (of \vhich, he
says, his conscience acquits hÏ1n) can constitute a heretic; and
"the essence of Catholicity docs not consist in external COlll-
munion ,vith Rome (else those ,vho are unjustly excoillinunicated
would cease to be Catholics), but in charity." Hence he infers
that" the real schisn1atics are those ,vho thro\v obstacles in the
,yay of unity; and the true Catholics are they \vho do all in
their po\ver to enjoy even external cOlnmunion." *
Are there not nlany others no,v who suffer such an unsound
sentin1ent to keep thml1 back froln firlH and high :tction, froln
grasping the reality of that unity, on the drean1 of which they
are \vasting life, and perilling etelnity ?
Before concluding, ","'e Inust notice a curious coincidence in
point of time. 'V11en the English nation was frightened out of
its propriety by "fitus Oates' Plot, and was near shedding the
purest blood of its nobles like ,vater, ,vhen it ,vas Ïlnposing, Ly
* Introd., pp, Ix.H., lx.iii.

52 TElJIPOILIL .J.}'
D E1.'E
BJ.Y.AL LYT1:RESTS.

Act of ParlialHcnt, an oath, to Le taken by all Inclliùcrs, and,
as such, hy the Bi
hops of the EstaLli
hed Church, "Thich
declarea the Inost holy Sacritice of the .Euchari
t to Le iùulatrous,
the then head of her
Iajesty's fall1Ïly, J oiln Frederic, Duke of
![anover, had Lecalne a Catholic fi'OIll conviction. Anù a fc\v
years later, ,vhen the furious rage of party ,yas enùeavouring
to exclude the Lrother of the King frolH succession to the cro,yn
as a Cathulic, her
Iajesty's lineal ancestor, the fathcr of our
George 1., then Duke of Hanoyer, ,vas encouraging his librarian,
LeiLnitz, to entertain projects of union Lct,,"ecn Catholics and
Protestants. A fe\v years later, in 1700, the Duke of Gloucester
dies, and the succe

ion to the British cro\vn, on the condition
of Protestalltislu, is settled upon the son of this saine Erne
t
Augustu
of Tlanoyer. Then ,,-e l.eholù LeiLnitz no longer the
aclvocah
of peace an (I reconciliation, but intilnating to his
friend Fabl'iciuR, ,yho had to recant for having sanctioned the
]Ilarriage of a Bruns,vick Princess ,,'"ith a l(ing of Spain, and
]IPr consequent change of religion, "the nccessity of eluboòying
in hi
proposc(l di.;;avo,,'al an expression of avlto1Tcnce oj
P(1)cJ'!J;" the Ulan \yho "
rites al)ove that all Christians 0"'"0
ohet1ience to the Pope, declares fOl'l11aIly, that as" the sole ground
of the succession of the Hanovcrian fanlÏly is England's òc-
tpstation alHl exclusion of the ROlnan religion; " the declaration
\\Thich poor Faln'icius ,vas cOlnpelled to nlake lllust, at all events,
"avoid everything ,,
hich savours of luke,yarllluess on the
Ru
ject of Popery,".
Of course no lllore "a
heanl of the zeal of the Court of
Tlanover to cffect a union bet,vecll Catholics anù Protestant,,;,
And tlH
intere:,ts of this ,vorld rCIHlered aLortive Inany sÏ1nilar
plans. Thl
unity of Christ's Body is not to be IJuilt upon
(,olnproll1Ïse of that truth \yhich is in very deet1 its secret
bona. StatesJnen decry the inefficacy of the Church's coull
eb,
lnlt ,,"hen did any plan of their:-;, ,vhich lIas hatl truth for it

sllLject-lllatter, succeed or cohere? For eighteen hundred
year::; they haviJ rrpcatcll Pilate's lluestion, or his sncer, '''hat
* IntrOl1., p, ex-xxii.

I
VDIVIDUAL CO
VVERSI0NS.

53

i
truth? But the truth live8 on-it is crucified, and it rises
again, and in the end it reigns for ever.
Let us conclude ,vith some renlarks of Dr. Russen\
, ,vhich
are not ,vithout their present application (IntroJ., p. cxxxiii.):
" Such ,vas the end of the nlunberless plans of Church Union
set on foot by the sovereigns of Germany during the course of
the seventeenth century. For the immediate object for "vhich
they,vere designed by their originators, they proved utterly
ineffective. Their general result, it is true, was favourable to
the cause of the Catholic religion, and the movement occa-
fëjioned lnany most Ìll1portant defections from the ranks of
Protestantism. To the spirit of enlightened inquiry "vhich
it invoked, the Church was indebted for SOlne of the nlost
IJl'illiant triunlphs which she had enjoyed in Germany since
the Reformation; for the accession of many royal and iHus-
trious converts, like ChriHtina of S\veden, Frederic Augustus
of Poland, 'Y olfgang 'Villianl of the Palatinate, Christian
'Yilliaul of Brandenburg, Ernest Augustus of Hesse-Rheinfels,
John Fretlel'ic of Hanover, and his nephe,v l\Iaxin1Ïlian; Antony
Ulric of Eruns\yick, Christian Augu
tus anJ
Iaul'ice AJolphus
of Saxe-Zeitz; of distinguished statesnIen, like Boineburg and
Ranzov; of divines, like Nigrinus, Blum, Prætol'ius, Bertius,
Fromnl, and Nihusius; of jurists, like Besold, Runnius, and
the t\VO Nessels; of Hlen of science, like Steno and Hellwig;
and of en1Ìnent scholars, like Lalnbeck, Pfeiffer, and Lucas
Holstein, But beyond in<liviùual conversions, such as these,
history does not point to any single nIcnloraLle result of all
these ostentatious preparations; not one of the lnagnificent
hopes so confidently chetished ,vas realized; no union, even of
a prelÏ1ninary or provisional character, ,vas effected; not a
single conul1unity, ho,vever uninlportant, ,vas re-attached to
the Church; not a single controversy ,vas adjusted; not a
di viRion ,vas healed; nor, except in the case of a fe\v eminent
disputants, ,vas the asperity of general controversy in the
f;lnallest degree din1inished. Since the signal failure of the
once proll1Ísillg union actually conslunlllatctl at Florence, the

5-1

F.ÁIILURE OF OORPORATE U1VIO...Y.

history of the Church furnishes no lesson so significant of the
hopelessness of all
uch gellcrallllOYellH
nt::" anù of the folly of
an indivi(luallnclllLcr of any Church, ,yhen once convinceù of
tht' ncce
sit.Y of COIUllluuion "yith the great Catholic Lody,
perilling his private and personal happiness on the lllore than
prolJleInatical expectation of an approxÍ1natioll of the Churches
theulselves, and bartering his o\\'n yearning desire of peace
anll rest ,vithin the bosolll of the COllllHon lllothcr, for the
Lrilliant ùut illusive prospcct of enjoying that happiness in
thl} resto.ration of his Church to the pri vilcgcs of Catholic
Unity."

I I.
ACTION OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND

IN THE

vVORI{ OF EDUCATING HER l\lINISTRY

FROM 1559 TO 185Q

ACTION OF THE CRunCR OF ENGLAXD

I
THE

'YORK OF EDUCATING HER
IINISTRY.

AL
lOST threc ccnturies have passed avray since the Convoca
tion of the Engli::;h Church, the t,vo U nivcl'sities of Oxford
and Call1briùge, and the English Bi::;hops in their individual
capacity, united in protesting against a n1easure urged through
Parlialuent by the po,ver of the Cro,vn, at that time enorn10US,
and the servility of nobles and gentry gorged ,vith the plunder
of religious houses. This united protest of the spiritual po,ver
against the aggression of the civil ,vas fruitless: the act of
Pal'lialnent passed; in virtue of it every member, save one,
of. the existing English episcopate ,yas deposed and expelled
frol11 his see, a ne'v episcopate ,vas set up by the ci vi] po,ver,
consecrated according to an ordinal conlposed by a parliall1en-
tary cOI11mittee whose president disbelieved the Apostolical
Succession, and deriving its jurisdiction ii'on1 the Cro,vn.
The civil la,,,", Ly virtue of "\\?hich the ancient English
Epi::;copate de::;cending froll1 St. Augustine ,vas thus extin-
guished, transferred to the Sovereign of these realnu; that
spiritual suprclnacy, "\\rhich f1'0111 Bt, Augustine do,vn,va1'L1:-;
had been exercised by the Pope.
-'ourteen heads of Colleges
at Oxford, and near ninety fello,vs, and eleven heads of Colleges
at CanlL1'itlgc, besides several fello'vs, 'vere expelled for 1'e-
fu:-;ing
ulJscription to thi:-; sallle la,\'. But the Convocation,
in its l'rotc::;t, hatl cxpn.'sf-.cd it::, belief 110t only in the SUp1 c-

58

TIlE ..:'llEDI.d: Jr.AL U
YIVERSITIES.

llHtCY of the Pope, Lut ill the Real Presence, and the Sacrifice
of the
Ia
s; doctrines ,vhich it conceivet} to he overthro,,-n
l)y the 11e", l::L\v. The resolution, thu
carried by the force
of the ciyil po,,"er, involved, therefore, not only a change in the
lJcJ'8on frolH 'VhOHl Rpiritual po" er descended, alHI to ,,-ho])l
Rpiritual obedience ,vas due, but a change in thu
e objective
,luet/'incs ùn ,vhich the spiritual kingdoill itself i
built, and
for ,vhich it::; otiicers have their fUllCtio118, Up to that tilHe
Bishops had been instituted in virtue of a ,van'ant fro 111 the
Chief Bishup of Chri
tendolll; fro 111 that tillie they ,,'"ere
instituted in virtue of a "Tarrant fronl the Queen of England.
Up to that tiine Priests had uffered in lllystical sacrifice the
Body and Blood of Chri
t on the altar; frolli that tiulc
lllinisters distributed the Lonl's ..Supper to their brethren.
Up to that tilne Loth Dishors and Prie
ts had been consecrated
by a ritual descending fronl relllote antiquity, and conveying
in the 11lOst ab..,olute terms high Rpiritual po\vers: ii'Olll that
tÏ111C tIll'SO t,YO ùrder
,,"ero, aptly enuugh it Blust be confessed,
set apart for their 1l10tlified function
by a luailHcd and dis-
located ritual, not ten years old, and dra,,-u up by the c01ll111and
of the sovereign,
That fair alHl hcautiful
truct.ure of ,,"orship, ,vhich Rprung
up beneath St. Peter's 1110ulding hand, and had heen hall<H\pcù
through fifteen centuries by Greek anù 110ll1an, by Nortlunan
and by Saxon, ,vas torn do".n hy the sacrilege of the Statè,
and its chiselled and polishetl stones, IHixed \vith earth antI
J'uLble, I::;erved for the erection of a Incanor and l11ungrel build-
ing, ,,-here the beauty of isolated parts did but bt;t otf the ""ant
of unity antl hanHony in the whule; as ROlnan architrave and
Greek capital, encased aulÎt] the rul)hish of the Turk, only
Jnake us indignant at the ,,
ol'k of the spoiler, ,,"hile ,ve sigh
over the glorit
s of the past. A nc\v f'piscopate an<1 a hylJl'id
lllinistry corresponded "
ell to a fl'aglnentary ordinal and an
aJllph ibious liturgy.
Thus the year 15.)!) inangurat('(l a cnJnplete change in the
"pi ritual gO\ ('l'nJllpnt antI the "pul'::;hip of Englan(l. \\\.. }HO-

TIlE .J.lIEDIÆVAL U.J..VIVERSITIES.

59

po
e to consider the effect of this change on the course of
studies pursueLl at the uni ver
ities, and on their character as
ecclesiastical schools,
But ,vhat had been their previous history? It seelllS
allllost necessary to glance at this for a due understanding uf
the effects ,vrought by the above-mentioned change.
The universities, as they existed in the middle of the
sixteenth century, carry us back to one of the 1110st interesting
periods of history. They sprung from that mighty lllovement
of the hunlan lllind which arose in Europe about A.D. 1100,
and continued to about 1300. It was the fresh intellect of
young nations Inoulded by the Church into a unity of spirit,
civilization, learning, and religious feeling, which no,v thre,v
itself with passion and enthusiasln on the deepest and most
intricate problenls of hlunan life. And this intellect "vas
necessarily collected in certain great centres, because, as yet,
1Jefore printing ,vas discovered, the process of teaching was by
the" livirng wOI'd," and not by the" (lead Zettm'." Perhaps the
,vhole difference between ancient and Illodern times, and
the "'Thole difficulty ,vhich has nlade the actual world so
ungovernable, is summed up in this distinction. So then
this intellectual life collected and energised at certain places,
such as Paris, Oxford, and Canlbridge. Then it ,vas that
thirty thousand students are reported to have been at Oxford,
In the universities the flower and youth of Europe lllet: here,
in consequence, sprung up a system of religious and meta-
physical philosophy, not belonging to anyone nation, but
COlnmon to Christendolll, and under the inspection and
guardianship of that Church ,vhich was the soul of Christell-
<loIn. The object of this philosophy in religion \vas to arrange
and sy:stelnatize and work out to its ultinlate result8 that vast
fabric of ductrine "rhich had cOlne down t.o the Church froll1
the Fathers. It ,vas on this field that Peter LOlnbard and
l\lbert the Great, that the Angelic and Seraphic Doctors,
and their inferior l)ut still nlÍghty fello,,
-labourers, ,vorked,
antI aÌ1ncd at lllental victuries, as luuch 111U)'O grand than

GO

'17JE JJEDI
]
r...1IJ LYJ.YTJ
FnSJT1ES.

.Alexant1cr'::; lust uf con(luest, or C
esar's passion for rule, fi'3
luilld is :-)uperior to )}1atter, lJut a noLleI' ilHpul
e than ;u111)i-
tion 11lOyed theIn, It ,yas to bring all arts and all philosoph
-
und0r the s\yay of that king(loln, ,yhich the true Soyereign of
their hearts, at onte
on of God and of
lary, had set up in
the ,yorl<l Thus unity and universality, conlpletcness and
]larIllony, ,ycré the lllarks of that nlental fabric ,yhich they
reared. It overlooked and ansorbed national differences a:-,
naturally as that kingdolll \vhiéh wa
designed to 11lake all
nations one. An(l the great seat;-, anù ,yorkshop of thi'3
philosophy ,vere at Paris and at Oxford; ".here, accordingly,
the studies \yere not national but European. TInts ,ye rca(1
that" the Uni\yersity of Paris had far lllore of a European
than of a French character, a
to the clelllcntary l.odies ,yhich
C()}uposeJ it, It conlpri"cJ four ,L divlls, viz., French, English,
N Ol'lllanS, and l)icarùs; the .French containing, as P}
{j"; Hecs or
subdiyi:Úons, .Frcnclullcn, rl'ovençal
, Ga
con
, Italians, and
t1rcek
. U litler the Ellgli
h nation \Yere ranked the British
and Irish, Gcnuan:;; au( 1 Scandina yians. The thin I nation ha<l
no suL(livision, The fourth COlllpri:..;cd I)icardy, BralJant, aIle 1
}1'landers,". It is true that the insular po
ition of Oxford, ana
it
rell1otcncs
, prevented such an affluence of l113.ny nations, Wi
at Paris, AllÙ so ,ye finù that" although forcigncrs often calllO
to the Engli,:;h uni\ ersitics for the advantage of stully,
they ".ere never reckoned a:-.; integrant parts of the schola
tic
organi7ation, Its t".o nations ,,'ere ,,'holly native, e-xcept that
the Southernnlen generally included the Irish an(l \Yelsh,
,,-!tile un(lc)' the N orthcrJllllCn ,vcre COIllPl'ehendcù the Scotch."
Yet the Rtu(lies at Oxfor(l and Call11)ridge and at I)a,ris
,,'cre lnainly the sallie. The Latin, a
it ,vas the language
of the Church, so it LecalIlc the language of thè
e philo
ophic
::-ehools, ,vhich ainled at being co-extensive ,,'ith the Church.
Granl1nar, logic and rhetoric, aritillnetic, geulnetry, astronolny
antI Hlusic, forll1cd a ground\\'ork of arts. The study of th(

(1hurch's canon la\\
, and the ROlnan ciyil la"., Inade a faculty

'" Huber 011 the Engli
h rnÍ\er
itil:'b, tran
latl:'d 1,y Xt'\\man, '01. i. 1', bOo

TIlE JIEDI.LEV.AL U...7V1T Y ERSITIES.

61

of jurisprudence. That of Ineclicine ,vas a third. 'Vhile all
the
e \vere vie\ved as the handmaids of theology, the cro,vn
of all hUlnan kno,vledge, as uniting nlan ,vith God, and as itself
"yhoHy reared on that union of the Two Natures in One
Person, ,vhich alone has made such unity possible, Thus it
,vas that the mecliæval univer
ities were pre-elninently
Catholic. They tended to efface nationalism in the greater
,vhole of Christendom. St. Thomas, an Italian by birth, and
a near kinslnan of the German Elnperor, became the comlnon
doctor of French and English, of Spaniard and Scandinavian.
A glorious result,. surely, of that day, when "Parthian and

Ie(le and Elalnite, strangers of Rome, J e"\vs and Proselytes,
Cretes and AraLians," heard the Apostles speaking in their
o'\"n tongue "the ,vonderful ,yorks of Goù." .LL\.nd in pro-
portion 'v ere these great seats of learning and religious
philosophy favoured by the Church, ,vhich gradually en lan-
cipated thenl from the superintendence of the l?cal bishop,
gave to their supreme officer spiritual jurisdiction over
their meillbers, and subjected them to the Pope alone.
" No person," says Huber, "thought of denying that the
Papal See ,vas the last and suprelne authority concerning
the studies, belief, discipline, and ecclesiastical jurisdiction
of the universities. The only question ,vas, ,vhether and ho,v
tar those nearer steps in the hierarchy, the authorities of the
national Church, n1Ìght be passed over, and the Chair of St.
Peter reached at once." * "N or did the kings scruple to inter-
cede ,vith the Popes in behalf of the universities, as often as
they desired to obtain for thenl new Papal privileges, or the
Papal confinnation of the old and new, Papal and Royal,
privileges." "For instance, Ed\vard II. requested of the Pope
(v. V{ ood, A,D. 1317) that the English universities, as the
University of Paris, nlight have the priyilege of 'lecturing
(legendi) in eyery part of the ,vorld,' that is to say, as in the
case of so lnany other privileges, he asked hÍIn to confinn ,vhat
alreaJy existed." "Fronl the king to the peasant every Olle
* Vol. ii. pp. 210, 207, 215.

G

TIlE .il[EDI
EV
1L U}'
IVERSITIES.

upon certain occasions ad(lressed hiInself to Ronle, when
unable to 01tain at llolne his real or
upposed rights: and
<.'yery one at &uch tiIncs looked npon ROlne as a refuge ant 1
protection,"
The spring of intellectual activity in the English uniypl'-
sities seen1S to have risen to it
flooù bet,veen 1200 an(1 13.30:
in ,vhich period ,,"e reaù of t,vo hundred authors in Ellg]alH 1,
one hundred allJ forty belonging to Oxford, and thirty to
Camùridge. A period of declension Loth in ntunùers an(l
spirit sncceecls, ,,,hieh continues all through the fifteenth
cputury. There is {luring this period the rise of the colleges
and a graùual Ï1nprovelllent in ,,",,calth anù stability; but the
school
are no longer thronged "rith students. ',","hether it
,vas the force of external causes, such as the "Tars of the
Roses, little enough fa voura 1 )10, '\"0 should iInagine, to intel-
lectual cultivation, or ,vhether there ,vas SOllle <let'per internal
cause, we finù that" in the year 14.')0, of t,vo hun<1re(l school

only t,,",,enty ,,"cre in use, ana not a thousand students.".
But durin cf all these centuries, froln the ris
of the univcl'tiities
ð
to the change of rt'1igion, :l1ni<l \"ast fluet,nations in nUlllLcl's,
nnd ,rith cycles of allv:lncc or (lecay in spirit, \\Yc find a sll'4en

of study inseparalJly linked "ith the unity of Christendoln,
'Yhether or no the universities ,yero in favour ,vith the laity
as place
of genoral education, they were throughout the
nurseries of the Church, They \\
ero "grounded in arts"
,vhich subserve(l the Church's authority; they had a faculty
of jurisprlHlence ,yhich illustrated and classifiod the Chul'eh':-;
canon ht'Y; an(1 the theology which they taught '\'.a
a F\YStt'l11
in the arrangell1Cnt of which the keenest intel1ect
an<1 the
Inost sanctified hearts had lal)oured under obedience to the
Church, and ruled by the spirit ,vhich presided over her, for
five hundred years. Oae life pervalled Chri
tcndolll, and the
universities ,yere the high schools and laboratûrie
of
Christenrlolll, in ,vhich, though this life n1Ïght at different
periods be lnore or leRs vigorous and expansiyc, yet through-
* "
(I()d, quoted by Ruùer, \'01. p. i. l(j
.

REFORJI I..V TIlE UNIVERSITIES.

63

out it ,vas ever one, and honlogeneous. In those days at least
"the trlunpet gave no uncertain soun(l for battle," and this
is the single point which it has been the scope of the above
reInaI' ks to set forth,
But other times are conling. The eighth Henry has seen
the light of the Gospe] shine in Boleyn's eyes, and when the
conllnon Father of Christendol1l refused to pander to his lust,
he has torn hinlself free froin all authorÌty, constituted hÌlnself
the lord of his people's consciences, and attached to his earthly
throne the SUprellle authority in Chri:::;t's kingdom. The
universities are cOlnmanded to reject that spiritual Head, by
Wh0111 during so many centuries their privileges had been
increased and defenùed. In religious, as in ,vorldly matters,
there is no longer any IÎ1nit to the despotisln of the Cro\vn.
The king Inay, if he please, confiscate their property anù
extinguish them. As it ,vas, he kept their privileges for ten
years suspended in his hands, In the year 1535, he ordered
a visitation of Oxford and Calnbriclge, in \vhich the scholastic
philosophy and theology, and the canon la\v, ,vere expelled
as inseparably connected with the Papal Suprelllacy. But
,vhat ,vas put in their place? Let us hear the notices of
Professor Huber in this lnatter, to \vhom ,ve are indebted for
the most learned and accurate account of the universities.
He is a Gernlan Protestant, and a friend of the Refornlation
pure and sill1ple, and therefore far removed fronl any tendency
to favour Catholic vie\vs. Describing this visitation as " one
of the first acts of the Cro\vn as inheritor of the luitre," he
says, "arbitrary indeed enough was the state of things ,vhen
the Papal authority \vas al'nulled, and Church doglna ,vas yet
to be lnaintained with the greatest strictness." '* N ot,vith-
standing, "the true doctrines of the Catholic Church \vere as
earnestly reconl1nended as the study of the classic languages
and authors." Finally," in Oxford in the year 1535, and in
Ca]nbri(lge in the year 13-10, five Professorships-of Theology,
Greek, IIebre,v, Civil Law, and l\Iedicine-\\Tel'e established and

* Huber, vol. i. p. 251.

ü4

TilE Ul.\l r1
'RSll'I1'.:S U.J.\',])HR

cnc1o,ycd ,vith a yearly clnohunent of forty pouu,ls. For
(\t1l011 La,y therc ,va
no place after the rupturc ,vith ROlne.
j\s far as l'cgar,ls philosophy, it ,,"oldd SCP1l1 that in Oxford the
"Thole sulücct ,vas to l)c illcluùcù in the sentence pas
cù on
the Schola
tirs: a lllatter in ,vhich Reforlners and Olassicists
,vere agreed.". ".L\.s the schislll ,yorketl on and on, it of
neces::\ity exerci
eù great influence upon the rc'\ources aIleI
position of the universitieB. Not only "rere their revenlH'S
plun(lerce] or clipt, Lut the caprice of the suprelllC po,yer left
it for a titue in doubt ,vhether they should cÀist at all, as far
as their estates and prolH'rty ,yere concerned, The aùolition
of the Inonasteries, ana the transfer of an illllllen
e ma
s of
eccl..siastical property to the Cro\yn, to private person
, or
secular corporations, lllUSt have acted directly upon the univer-
sities, first, to diulini"'ih their nUlnl)crs to a Ininiultun; next, to
give over to the greatest Inisery Inany of those ,vho relnaineù," t
Pas
ing 0n to the reign of .Ed,,-arù, he says, "\rhether tIle
oll
l7i Jwf, nee of tl e Shtle be or be not a Christian or a Protestant
principle, thi
is at any rate the fOl'lll ,,
hich l)rut'stantisll1 then
assllluecl lllo
t distinctly in Englan(l. Pulitical and ,yol'lùly
interest soon gained an entire preponùel'ance over all (lue
tions
of relig-ion and of truth; ,yith \vhatevor fÛncerity the 1attt'r
YHay haye been p1pa(led at the l)(\ginning óf the U10yelllent." +
"....\ royal COllllnissioll "
as issued ill 1.3-tÐ, \\rith full po"
er, :fin'
a thorough reform of the universities, lJut the rc
ult ,vas Ull-

ati
fa.ctory to all partie
. The dc
t}'uctive po\yers of this COlll-
lllissioll seeln t.o have hecn cnonllOU
. ÐOCulnents of the
vanquished Church, l\Iissa1s, l.Jegends, "Titings strictly theo-
logical, Relics,. Pictures or lInages of Saintð,
lonlunents, ,yore
1 )urnt, Ll'oken, or drgraùed to the vile
t uses. In the COUllnon
ruin \\"a:s inevitaù]y involved aU the literature of the n1Ï(I(lle
ag-es, including both the poetry and the schulastic philosophy:
for the lÌInit
Let,veen the latter and theology could not 1)8
defined, and the poetry 'vas so ilnpregnated ,yith Popery, as to
seenl to carry the 'lnark of the beast' on it
face."
Its
II< Huber, vol. i, p, 233. t Ibi,l. p,
3S,
ILi,..1. p. 2G!).
Ibid, I). 273,

ED TIT ARD VL AND ELIZABET1I.

65

cnnsfJ
lLcti
'e povyers were limited to enjoining with still
greater earnestness the Clct8Sical studies \vhich the former
visitation had encouraaed. Yet all this while, "a decided
o
nu
jority of the acadell1Ïcians ,vas in favour of the old religion,
and this n1ajority included the most learned men, and the
best classic scholars." * Passina oyer the short restoration
o
of
lary, \vhich replaced in the university" Scholastic Philo-
sophy, Theology, and Canon La\v," and ,vhose "visitation in
many respects honourably distinguished itself froln the pre-
ceding vi:Útation of the Reforlners," t let us go on to the state
of things finally established by Elizabeth. Of course a fourth
cOlnn1Ïssion, issued at the beginning of her reign, proceeded to
purify the uniyersities from everything incompatible \vith the
ne\v creed. Once again the old philosophy and the old theology
and the study of the canon la\v \vere expelled. On the other
hand, the Thirty-nine Articles \vere introduced, and became the
Htandard of public teaching. The result is thus surnmed up
by Huber :-" At Oxford, it is certain that of the Academic
studies, some were in complete decay, others were pursued in
a shaHo,v, spiritless manner, as a n1ere form; or at best in a
popular \vay such as n1Ïght suit dilettanti, The n10ra]s and
sentÏInents of the Acaden1Ìc youth are described at the same
t,Ï1ne as having been in the highest degree ,vild, selfish, loose,
devoid of all earnestness, honour, or piety, 1\lore serious still,
ho,vever, are the notices before us concernincr the old er and
b
nlore influential Acadelnicians, in \vhom every hateful passion
took the deeper root, and pervaded their \v hole life the more
thoroughly, the less it ,vas able to find vent in open violent
expression. COlnpelled to preserve a certain out\vard dignity
in seeking either personal ends or party objects in Church or
State, they had to maintain a clúse secrecy, or at least to
adhere to measures \vhich were ostensibly legal."
Wood
himself says of his beloved Oxford in the year 1582, "Of
the university itself I must report, that although it had

* Huber, Y01. i. 27S.
t Ibid, p, 32-1.

t Ibid. p. 288.

VOL. II.

b'

(iG

UYIVERSITIES U)."'DEfl ELJZ
tnETII.

lately l11aùe la""'
Inost salutary alike to religion and to learning,
yet all its hOp2S ',","ere disappointed, as all these la'v
\ycre
ahuost by all partie'5 violateù and neglected. There \yere fc"r,
indeed, to preach the ,vord of God, or attend on preaching,
although in these titHes a great lliultituae of clergy left the
parishes of ,vhich they ,vere pastors, and callie to Oxford, ,yith
l110re appetite for indolence ana sloth than for propagating the
faith, To thiB ,vas ad,led the inactivity of the .L\.caaenlÎc tut(\rs,
etc. To return to the go,vnsnlcn. They ,,"'ere so given to
luxury as to outdo in òrcc;s the London Inns of Court, and
even the Queen's levee; anù ,yere so s,,
llen in luind, that
scarcely the lo,,"'est of the lo,v ,yould yield precedence to
gra(luatE'
, or to persons on any groun(l fo:uperior to hiln. Shall
I add that the pu1lic lectures in the Greek and Hebre,v lan-
guages, as ,,"'ell as in l\[edicine, La,v, and Theology, ,,","ere very
rarely held 1 In fine, if you look at the stage of logic anll
philosophy, you ,yill confess that the IHen of our tilne have
degenerated fronl the teaching of their forefathers. All these
things heing duly ,,"'eighell, it luay be said that in Oxford
it
elf you have to search after the Oxford University,;:;o greatly
haq everything changed for the ,,"'orse," - The picture is
completed thus by Huber: "\Y e cannot expect that other
Lranches of the acadell1Îc studies should flourish more than
theology and arts, especially in such an age. Ecclesiastical
la"r, properly speaking, existed no longer; fur the Papal
la\v ,,"'as Inost severely fOl'billden, and the Protestant Church
la ,v, promised by Ed \yarù anù Elizabeth, ,,"'as, for vcry
intelligible grounds, never brought for 'v arù, Ciyil or l
olllan
la\\", ,yhich had been much neglected before the Reforlnation)
no,,"," pined just in proportion as C01111110n or Statute La,v
throve. Comnlon La\v, ho,,","ever, ,vas not scientifically culti-
vated at Calnbridge or Oxford, and indeed had its head-
quarters at the suprenle courts of justice in Lon<lon." And,
again: "Of all the branches of learning, Inental philosophy
,vas perhaps the least fa vourec1 by the opinions of the tÏ1ncs,
* Qu n tø/l hy Hnbcr, yo1. i. p. H2.),

RESULT OF REFORJf.

61

in or out of the universities, The reaction against the
scholastic philosophy still prevailed in full vigour; and the
giving up to oblivion a'S utterly worthless all the exertions
and acquisitions of half a millennium could not but be dis-
ad vantageous to philosophic culture." "*
Cuntrasting, then, the state of the universities after the
changes introduced by Henry, Ed\vard, and Elizabeth, with
their state up to the year 1534, ,ve find not Inerely a period of
confusion, and individual distress, and telnporary disorganiza-
tion, \,
hich usually accolnpany great changes, but a radical
and fundan1ental subversion of the highest faculty, theology;
the expulsion or grievous main1Ïng of the second faculty of
la\v; and the reduction of the prilnary faculty of arts to the
stud y of the Greek and Latin classics in Oxford, and to the
mathelnatical sciences in Calnbridge. For when the theology
of the Fathers, dra,vn out, arranged, and illustrated by the
great scholastic writers, and exhibited in the practice of the
Church during so many hundred years, ,yas sUlnmarily
rejected and anathematised, and when the spiritual ruler,
,vho had built up and maintained the unity of Christendom,
was in England ignominiously dethroned, what religious
system of teaching succeeded to the former? or ,vho became
the 10nd of religious union, instead of the latter? "r e do not
kno\v ,vhat ans\ver can be made to this question, save that the
Summa Theologica \vas deserted for the Thirty-nine Articles,
and the Triple Cro,vn melted into a Queen's Diadem. The
grand result of Tudor reform ,vas a spiritual society capped
,vi th a temporal head: and a theology the beginning, Iniddle,
and end of ,vhich ,vas con
p1'ornise, the fusion of ant:1gonist
principles, the latitude of contradictory ideas; a hierarchy
retained, ,vith its jurisdiction besto,ved by the sovereign;
authority claimed for the Church, ,vith the express declaration
that it had erred and Inight err again; and yet, at the same
tÜne, the Holy Scriptures declared to be the sole standard of
faith, but the interpretation of the Holy Scriptures left to the
.ji: Huher, ,01. i. rp, 343, B-17.

f.R

RESULT OF REFOR.J.lI.

in(livillual 1111n<1. 'Yhat heart or head 'Ya
eycr satisfied ,yith
this heap of contratlietio118? But to deny it ,va
hanging,
<lnt,ving, ana quartering. No ,volH.lcr that fron1 this tÏ1ne
for\vard theulogy ceased to exist as a
cience. In the Eliza-
bethan Prayer-book the Catholic clenlent \\Tas at lea
t largely
)'etaincd: no onc dOll lts no\v, or ever has ùouLteù, the
thorough Protestantisnl of the ..A.Tticlcs: "hilc in th

junction
and ilnposition of the t\yO lay hid frolll th
fil':-\t a latituùi-
Jlal'ian elelnent, clestined to be by far thl

trongest, and to
ncutrali
c Loth one and the other, sappiug' honcsty, and
deadening conscience, and tending frOIH the fir:.;t tu the utter
denial of dogluatic truth. 'Ye hase Séell the ultiluate reBult of
this in a religious profligacy, of ,vhich Chri
tianity in eighteeIl
hundred years had presented no ex
uIlpll'; the suprclue
tribunal of a cOllllllunion deciaing concerning a great doctrine,
not that it Blust be hel(1, nor that it Blust lp (lenica, lJut that
it l11a)"'" be pithcr hel.l or denied, the holtlers ulaintaining it to
he an article 'Of the faith, the dcnier:::;, a "
oul-dt'stroying
here
y," ana hoth continuing u1Ìnisters i.n the
a111P Church.
And ho\y ,veIl that supr(,llle triln1nal has estilnatefl the
pirit
,,?hich anilnates the COllllllunion over ,,?hich it presi.les is

hO'Vll by the fact that but very fc\v have refused, by their
acts, to BublllÌt to such a decision.
There "
as then ii'oni the beginning this inherent Î1npos-
sihility that a theology could exist after the Elizabethan
univerßity reform, because theology requires thinking, anù
t( no menlbcr of the E::;ta11isbment can Lelieve in a tiy:itel{ì of
theology of any kind, ,vithout doing violence to the forU1U-
laries. Those only go easily along thclll and the .Prayer-book
,vho do not think;" for asslu'eclly "there is no lying, or
standing, or sitting, or kneeling, or stooping there, in any
possible attitude, but, as if in the tyrant's cage, \VhC11 you
,vould rest your head, your legs are forced out l)et\veen the
Articles, and when y.ou would relieve your Lack, your head

trikes against the Prayer-book.".

II< :Kl:WlUtUl on niftìcuIti('
of ...\nglicanism, PI" :!5, liJ7.

WIlY TIJEflE liAS BEE1V NO ANGLICAN TIIEOLOGY. 6!J

Nor is this a mere theoretical statement of what ought to
have been, froln the heterogeneous and piebalù constitution of
a religious system in which the original 1asis ,vas Catholic,
the superinduced distinctive tenets Protestant, and the spirit
,vhich joined 10th together secular anù latitudinarian. Not
only ought there to have been no science of theology known
in the Anglican Establishn1ent, and in the universitie

,vhich
are its high schools, from the year 15.19 to the present, but
there hcts ùeen none, Professor Huber has, with the nlost
èxenlplary diligence, followed every generation up to the year
1840, and ,vhether in the Calvinism which \vas dominant
during the reign of Elizabeth, or in the soi-clisctnt patristic
school of Laud and Andrews, or in the period foHowing the
Restoration, ,vhen the Prayer-book seemed to be in the
ascendant, or in the long decline inaugurated by the Revolu-
tion, \vhich some have ternled the definitive triumph of
Protestantislll, a consistent and coherent theology is equally
,vanting. So continuous a result under external circuIllstances
so varying points to an inherent cause in the nature of
things. The State, disgusted with a religion \vhich it could
not shape and 111anage at its pleasure, and ,vhich kept repeat-
ing to it, "the things of Cæsar to Cæsar, but the things of God
to God," had put together, uncleI' its o\vn headship, s0111ething
which was to serve for a moral police. N O\V pGliCenlen are to
act, not to think. Their superior requires 'of thenl obedience
not learning; at the best, administrative energy is the highest
virtue of instrunlents. The cli vine ')'ight of kings ,vas tha.t
"\vhich held the fabric together-,vhat had they to do with
the Holy Ghost d1celling in the Clno'ch? His inspiration was,
indeed, clainled for that first Prayer-book, ,vhich lasted a year
and a half; perhaps its fleeting duration advised thenl to be
l110re cautious in future; or at least, to limit His assistance to
the royal counsels, ,vhich, ho\vever much they Inight change,
,vere sure to prevail. Thus of the ,{)loï.ale of Elizabeth's reign
Huber ,vrites: "The principal energies of the government
,vere exerÜxl in clearing bet ,veen the extrenles of each party,

70

},
O TIIEOLOG Y

a large neutral space, in which the l11ajority could conveniently
luove about. But in effecting this o1ject, every llloral principle
"a
St.t at nought, and every crooked path of
tatc expediency
'Ya
trodden.' "In the appoinbnent to Church LenefÌees 11101'0
especially the pecuniary interest of the secular patron
and their
falllilicb prevailed to &llch a degree, that this alone nlight havo
sufficed to bring about tl1at lalllentable condition, 11101'al, reli-
giou
, and intellectual, of the mass of the 111inistel'S of the State
Church, of ,vhich we have only too credible testilnony. In fact,
precisely the best and "orthiest lllelu1ers of the Catholic
Church hatl heen cou1pelled to quit the luillistry, and sacrifice
their ,,"orldly interest to their convictions; ,,'hile, among the
Protestant nlinisten
, those ,vhose in,vanl calling ,vas the
strongest, were forced hy the secularization of the ruling
Church into a sectarian position, ,vhich excluùeù thCl11 frolll
her service, antI sOlnetillles altogether from acadelnic life,

rhis Leing the condition of the OIl U I'ch, it is not ,vonderfnl
that ,,"e find the great lllas:..; of those- connected ,vith school
instruction, in the highest degree neglected an (I corrupted,
Jnorally and intellectually." - Treating of the cc 1l1oral and
spiritual chal'acteristic
of the Episcopal Uhurch in the seyen-
teenth century," HuLer says: "Ill entering on this sulJject, ,ye
are first :struck hy the little attention paid to intellectual
interc
ts, in conlparison to tho:;e of religions party." t The
principal ohject of the day ,yas to hal'1l1onize the uniyersities
according to the principle
then ruling in the Church and State;
and yet n10re to fit theln to diffuse an ellucation ,yhich should
engender and support those principles, But Inust to Laud, of
all men, is due the extinction of scientific theology, IIuLer
de-.;cribes the Ï1nperative necessity ,vhich his situation laiù upon
hin1 of acting again:st ,,'hat nlust have heen his o,,?n turn of
lnind. "Theology lllight have he en expected, in the luitl<;t
of the ecclesiaRtical stonJ1S of the day, to have grO"?ll np a vigor-
ous, though a one-sided plant. \Vithin the lill1Ïts of forInal
orthodoxy, as theoretically recognized by the Anglican Church,
II< HuLer, yol, i. p, 310. t Ibid, p,

,

I.LV .A SELF- OO.LVTR...iDIOTING OllUR en. 71

there ,vas both roon1 and material for constructing a stately
buildin cr of learninO': but ,ve can find none such at the
ö 0
universities, Not that the isolated anù literary efforts of
divines ,vere either uninflllential, or without merit; but there
,vas no systen1atic and scientific exposition of the doctrines
of the Anglican Church; nay, nor any rudiments of such a
thing, under the recognition of either Oxford or Cambridge.
This deficiency is the more striking, the higher were the
pretensions of those in po,ver, to the glory of restoring the
Church, and the greater their activity or success in its out,vard
and Inoral reforln. Ce1.tai'nly the anthol'ities of thiB pe1'íocl
?ì11L8t heal' the heavy 'j'espon8ibility of having excluded theo-
luyiccfi studies /1'0111 the 1tnit'eí"sities fOI' ?ìUlny gene1Yttions.
After Leicester's profligate governn1ent (he was Chancellor of
Oxford fi'om 15G5 to 15
7), a decisive crisis at length can1e on
under the era of Laud, "\vhen the course of divinity ,vas of
necessity to be either excluded or reformed, and it is Ï111possible
no,v to deny that destruction, not reconstruction, took place.
N or is thi
hard to explain. Eagerness for external con-
formity often gives a premium to hypocrisy; and Laud, with
the prelates and the ,vhole party, while substantially Arn1Í-
nian, had to pay deference to the substantially Calvinistic
systen1 of the Thirty-nine Articles, They n1ight honourably
have determined on one of three things: ei ther to profess
Arminianism, and openly eject Calvinism; or profess Cal-
vinism, and openly eject Arn1Ínianism; or openly embrace
both into the Church, declaring the controversy to be a n1atter,
not for dogmatic decision, but for free learned inquiry, But
they did none of the three. They chose to retain the letter of
the Church formulas in its integrity; and so far froll1 avo,ving
Arminianisn1, treated as offensive its avowal by others. Ho\v,
then, could they propound any learned and systen1atic course
of theology at the universities? Ho,v ,vould they have been
ahle to evade, ,vithin the schools themselves, a shock of battle
,vhich they n1ust have Rincerely judged to be n10st pernicious?
Not that luen arc definitely conscious of such thoughts; nul'

7

UJ..7VE1l8TTIES IN

nutke up clear reasons in thelnselveH for "That they do or leave
nndOll(): the inherent necef'sities of their position urge thcIn,
a:-; if hy instinct, along the track. An(l if the storlny tiIlle

arp pleade(l in excuse for these failures, thE' f
lct III ust f;till )lot
l)l' forgotten, that Laud and his adherents are the 1Ilen ,vho
effected that cOInplete aLulition ùf bcientijic theology, ,vhich is
to this l1ay so deeply Inarked a feature in the English univer-
sities." "The Royal ordinance
uf January 16, lU:!U, beeHl
,vilfully to bave ailllcù at stopping all theulugical tliscussion,
eyen argulnents on the side of orthodoxy, for fear of stÏ1nu-
latin o ' thuuO'ht and fcülino' on the suhlect " "Theoloo' ) T then
o 0 0
. b"
even in the lllost lilllited Anglican sensp, could no more
flourish as an aca<lülllic stu(ly, than jurisprudence or 111l'Wcine.
It is a sign of the titHes that the three higher Ülculties are not
mentioned as faculties in the ne,v (i.e, the T
audian) statutes,
although they arc prcsuppo
e(l as branches of stutly. At an
earlier period traces are to l)e found of an effort after corporate
organization of the facu1tie
; llut h('nceforth it vanished." ·
Let us pass to the totally diffel'en t out,vard state of things
in the eighteenth century. Here 'Yl
find "an entire neglect of
the stuflies connected \vith the higher faculties," and that ,,'hile
J uri'Sts and 'Icùical stuùents "ent to the capital or else,yherc,
"the aspirants in divinity ",vere left altogether to their O'Yl1
Ï1npulse, and to private study. Acaùen1Ïc life offered no
stiuH11us ,vhatever in this direction. An indi viduallnight aitH
a!=i high as he pleased, but the university took no cognisance of
his exertions: according to its standard they ,vere supereroga-
tory."t Then, after observing that the religious state of the uni-
versities during the last century appears nluch nlore unfayour-
able than the nloral, of ,vhich, ho,,"'ever, he ha
<1ra,yn any Lut
a pleasing picture, he continues, ".Nor ,vas there any counter
influence to be derived froin the vigorous effort of religiou"
instruction of a Rcientific character, for the theological studies
,vere cOlnpletely null." + cc The English uniyersities scarcely

'" IIulJer, yol. ii, pp, 115, 70,

I '-.i!l. 1). ;) 17.

t Ihirl. p. 302.

TIlE EIGIITEENTII CEYTUEY:

73

possessed or offered the very scantiest mean'S for the stu<lies in
La,v,
Iedicine, and Divinity, or for the foundations of the
science of State ecollolny. The philological and lllathelnatical
branches appear to be the only exception, inasilluch a'S the
univer
ities ofter every lueans for rendering those ,vho devote
theillselves to these t,vo branches real and Inost learned school-
masters." * And the result as to theology was} that after
acquiring the character of a "gentlelnan" by a liberal, i.e. a
university education, "sound COllinon sense, a kno,vledge of
the ,vorIel and of lllankind, respectability and dignity of Inanner,
\vith an understandin
of the rules and ordinances of the
o
Church, are looked upon as the best 1)([sto/'td theology. The
literature necessa1"Y for the llignifieù clergynlan wa
only the
N e,v Testalnent in the original tongue, the Old Testan1ent in a
translation, ,vith a commentary, SOIne exposition of the Thirty-
nine Articles, a fe,v popular theological ,yorks, and SOlne fe,v
collections of sennons." t
Lastly, of the present state of studies in the Faculties,
that is up to the year 1840, Huber says, "From all this is clear
that it is as little possible no,v, as it ,vas in the last century, to
think of fanning one's self as Theologian, Jurist, Econon1Ïst, or
Physician, by help of the public instruction at Oxford or Carn-
bridge, And, in fact, all that can be" said ,vith respect to these
departlnents in England is, that 'v hatever is kno,vn in them is
gathered other,vise than in the course of the university studies
-by practice in life, by private study, private instruction, or
even by teaching," t
'Yhat is the judgment 'v hich a foreigner, a philosophical
bystander, strange to our religious parties, and nloreover a
Protestant, passes as to the priIna Inali labes, 1vhich tainted
the very spring of theological science in Englctnd? "The chief
source," he says, " of these defilements of the Anglican Church
appears to be its connection 1.vith the State; or else ,vith Royalty,
that is to say, 1.cith the ]{i1?g ((/ncl Co
u.t. This connection arose

* Hubcr, vol. ii. p, 319.
+ ILid. p, 377.

t Iùid, p. 341.

71

SUlflf..1nr OF TIIREE CE.4-VTUfllF:S.

out of the course taken b y the Reforlnation in Encrlana. \yhich
L> ,
established on principle that the highest po,vers of the Church
Inust be derisively ve
tctl in the Cro,vn, If the evilq whieh
after\vard
occurred did not i nevit ùly procee(l fronl thi.-{
heterogeneous union, they ,vere at least very lnucll pron1oted
l)y the luanifohl alnl
e
and mi
takes connected ,vith it.".
Thus the actual hi
tory of the Anglican universities in the
last three centul'ie
entirely corroborates the vie,v ,yhich the
Elizabethan religious settlelllellt of itself suggcsts. In that
,vollflcl'ful product of state-craft the tloctrines of the olù
religion and the ne,v-the principles of authority ane 1 of
private judglnent-the sacralnental sy
tenl and justification
Ly faith ollly-a visiLlc Church, and Cal Villislu-rcspect for
antiquity anel a Lrand-ne1\r constitution-,vcre violently
s.lueezed together l>>y the ,\'hole "
eight of the civil po,ver.
'Take that '\
eight a,,'ay, ana the entire building ,,
ouIJ fall to
pieces. But grievous as thc tyranny ,vas ,vhieh then lay upon
the cOll.')cience of Englantl, it eouI( 1 not prevent a Inust viulent
\\-ar of parties, opposed tu each uther as light and c1arkne
s,
\\ hich hac; 1een perpetuated to the pre
ent tlay. Puritan and
]
pi
cupalian struggled for Iuastery in the days of ElizaLeth,
anù the issue of that contest in the tiU1Ü of Ch3,1'le8 '\Tecked
the vessel of the State itself. N on-juror and Establish-
l11cntarian continued tho fight after the Revolution, and High
Church and Lo,v Church, succeeding theIn, after casting úut
\Vesley, anù forll1Íng a nc,v schislll in the luid<lle of the last
century, in our o\vn days have dcvelopeJ into the Oxfurd
lllovelllent on the one hand, the lllo
t defined expression of
the Catholic elenlent ,yhich .A.nglicanislll has borne, anù into
Evangelicali8111 on the other, the proper end uf Puritanisln,
the denial of a fornlal creed, and uf a yi
iLle Church, of altar
and of sacranlent: ,,'hilc that deadly princjple ,vhich lurkeù
in the violent pairing together of the
e t\VO oppusite Lelief.

at the beginning, has at length she,yn itself \yith nu comnlon
po,ycr and èl1Crgy in the party "rhich bears the n
llne of Dr.

* II u 1 J t:r, \ u1. ii. 1', ;]0,

NO THEOLOGY WITHOUT AUTHORITY. 75

Arnold: a party which the State, with the natural love of a
parent for its offspring, \velcon1es and foster
. All these have
subsisted and do subsist together-of all these the disciples
and representatives-\vith a hundred shades of variation-
are to lJe found at the universities: of all these the uni ver-
sities are the common instructresses, How could a Theology
spring out of so deadly an antagonisnl of first principles?
AnJ one thing more must be adùed. Theology cannot
grow up save \vhere a true, living, consistent authority
exists: one which claims and receives the ,villing obedience
of heart and n1Ïnd and conscience. N o\V, true though it be
that the legal subjection of the Anglican Church to the State
is con1plete, that the chains have been riveted too firmly to
be torn asunder \vithout entire destruction, yet not a single
I'll ember of that Church can be found, \vhatever his private
belief, \vho yields obedience in heart, or mind, or conscience,
to 8
wh an authority. Nobody can believe, nobody affects to
believe, in a lay Papacy, lodged in a royal privy council. The
cOlnmunion \vhich lives under it- the clergy \vhich hold livings,
canonries, deaneries, and bishoprics, in virtue of obedience to
it-respect its sentence as little as they respect that of the
chief mufti of Constantinople.
Ioreover, one such authority
alone exists in the \vorId by the institution of Christ, His
last and best and cro\vning gift, \vhich should turn His very
departure into a blessing, and it is lodged in the
vhole Church,
in the living, not in the deud historical Church; it d,vells not
in each melllber, but in the body. So t11at \vere a branch
Church ever so normally constituted, as to the succession and
as to the faith, this 8nprenle and final authority it never could
possess. And accordingly it could as little possess a theology"
,vhich is the code of belief sanctioned by such an authority.
Under that authority the Catholic Church does possess a vast
and varied structure of dogn1atic and moral theology, con-
sistent in all its parts, ,vorked out by the labours and prayers
of saints and doctors, in so many centuries, through the in-
spiration of that One Spirit \vho is plea::;ed to ù,-vell in the

7G UJ."'IT"EflSITY SUBSTITUTE FOR TITEOLOGY:

Church. 'Yithout that authority, and bnl
ect to a Inock lay
Papacy, the
\.nglican Church, at the end of the third centenary
of her existencc, has advanced Su far in theQlogy as to hayc
no doctrine on the very first act of the Chri
tian life, lIoly
Baptisn1. " Froln hiul that hath not "hall Le taken a,ray eyen
that "rhich he seélneth to have."
But ,vhat has then been the Rtaplr- uf in
truction given at
the universities since that great religious revolution 1JY ,vhich
the Scholastic Philu
ophr and the Catholic Theology ,yere
expelled 1 It ,vas nece:-)
ary to find SOlne neutral ground un
,vhieh the stu(lies Blight l)e conducted, ana the nc'v passion
".hich arose at the 'Lcginning of the sixteenth century for the
learned lan!!ua!!e
anò. classic literatnn-' RUO'(festcd at Oxfurd

0"""
that they Inight fill the gap, ,v-hih\ at CaIn bridge an original
prc(lilection for the Inathclnatical sciences, carried in after
tÏ1nes to the highe"t pitch by the great geniu
,vho arose
there, caused these to be selectetl as the lllaill instl'lnnent of
education. Three ccnturie,,> ago the choice ,vas nluch 11101'0
restricted than at present. The Bacunian philosophy had not
yet arisen: the intluctive sciences ,,-ere not e\Ten in their
infancy. In uur OW'11 Jays a cro,v"d of cOlllpetiton; are knock-
ing for adll1Ïssion, urging their clailn, and pointing to Eng-
land's wonderful clevelopillent of puwer and glory as (lul\ to
thl\ vigour ,yith ,vhich they have Leen pro
ecuteJ by private
re
earch and energy, unendo\\-ed Ly uniycrsity patronagr-,
un3
sisted Ly the Inagnificent fuundations uf our ance
tors.
Geugraphy, geology, nlÏneralogy, Lotany, ana overy branch
of natural philo
ophy; jurisprudence an(l political econonlY;
trade, Inanufactures, and
tatistic
; thi:., fertile progeny of the
nO'
Uln organon, not to Inention a host uf l110tlerll languages,
bur
t upon our be\\rilJered youth, an(l threaten to exhaust, or
to di
sipate on variety of ohjects, the energies of a life, under
the clailll to train an education. But the choice ,vas llluch
11101'e restricted ,vhen the present bent of our ulliver
ities ,yas
taken and frolll that tiule to thi-;, ,yhile the higher faculti(?

üf Theology, La"r,
tllll 1\Icdicille lJl'Lt-LlllC a lucre nalHe, the

O...íPOIln AND C'.AJ.IBIlIDGE .AS SE.J.lfIYAolEJES. 77

real education given consisted in a lin1ited course of the
Faculty of Arts, con1prising in Oxford the Greek and Latin
languages, and the Aristotelian philosophy in some small
degree; anti in Cambridge the lllathematical sciences.
But ,vhere, in the Inean tilne, ,vere the ecclesiastical train-
iner schools of the Ancrlican Church 1 Till a ver y late period
b b
it had none other than Oxford and Cambridge: and at this
moment the great 111ass of its clergy have no other qualification
for their sacred office than the course of about three years
,,,hich they pass at these universities, and a few lecture8
subsequently, so trifling in nUlnber, and affecting the pupil's
tone of mind and character so little, a8 hardly to enter into
computation. The future clergYlllan's mind for good or for
evil may be" said to be formed at Oxford and Cambridge: there
at the 1110St important period of life his habits are moulded:
there he passes from the constraint of school to ahnost the
freedoln of Inanhood: there the bias is received which will
probably only be confirmed in future years: and thence he
passes, ahvays ,vith a very brief interval, and sometimes ,vith
none at all, to the perfornlance of his sacred functions. vVhat
the episcopal sen1inaries are in Catholic countries to the
students for the priesthood, that Oxford and Cambridge are
to the Anglican o1Ylinancli. They are en1phatically the
'forma cIeri Anglicani,' and they act upon the youthful mind
probably,vith a force far greater than that of any seminary,
because, instead of a small nU1l1ber collected ,vithin the ,valls
of one building, they contain the very flower and bloom of a
great nation, of unexampled energy and industry, no,v in the
spring-tide of ,vordly reno" nand n1aterial po, vel', In such
a society the tone and character ,vhich prevail-the impulses
,vhich ,vith electrical agency charge the air-have a far greater
force, a far more" living effect, than any dry, material rules:
the free-,vill, ,vhich often exerts itself against the latter, ex-
pands and exults in the for1l1er, and gro,,"'s into them ,vith all
the energy of its being. All those who have passed through
Oxford or Calnhridge ,vill kno,v ho\y they tell upon the Inind.

78

.AYGLICAN [T}.."TIVERSITII'S

Those few years' sojourn leaye an ineffaceable son1ething on
thl 1 gayest and 11lost thoughtl(\ss, and the eflèct
un tlH'
character of the intercourse "Thich there takcs place are often
11101'0 valuea ùy parents than anyallluunt of infurnl
tion ,vhich
the Blust industrious could attain.
These, then, are the ecclesia,;tical training f-;chools for the
great nUlss of the Anglican clergy, for there are none other:
anll therefore it is fair to cOlnpare thel11 in this particular point
of vic,v ,vith Catholic training :-;chools, \\yhich othcl'".ise it
"Tould not 1)(' fair to do, for the course of ..Arts in a uni\"er
ity
du

not naturally cOlnprehcnd special instruction in Theology,
dognuttic, 1Hora1, or pastoral, and a
little fOl'lnation of eccle-
siastical character, But these are either given here, or they
arc not given at aU, to AnglicallR. l\[oreover, the faculty of
Theology ,yllÏch nOlninal]y exiðt
, i
, and has 1ecn for thrce
hUll(ll'ed yearR, as ,,"e have bho,yn, a nonentity.
The efficiency of ecclc
ia::>tical &chools ,,"ould seCln to consist
partly in forn1ing those in,yard hal)it
, partly in conveying
that special kno,y1edge, 1\"hich are Heeded for the clerical life
an(l n1i:-;
ion, [t i
of the utIllu:-,t i1uportance to the Church
that her Dlinisters in 10th thc:-.e re
pccts should be long and
carefully aùapted for the extraordinary and un,yorldly duties
,yhich they }lave to perfo1'Jl1, Secular educatiun is no more
like clerical education, than the ,vorlJ is like the Church.
Let us sce ho,v in these respects the chief ana prilne univer-
sity úf England, the In ore especial nursery of the Anglican
Church, the cita.1el of her strength, and the chosen seat of
her spirit, discharges its high office,
Behold the choicest of her youth fron1 the richest country
in the ,yorhl, in the noonday of her prosperity, out of the
princely palacec; of her nobility, out of the stately homes of
her gentry, fron1 her n1yriad of sl11iling parsonages, such aR no
other l'caln1 can ùoast, from n1ansions ,vhich COlnmerce has
reared and enriched ,yith the costJiest productions of
ea and
land, are 1nct together in that ancient city of study. EtoH
anù 'Vinchester, IIarro,v and Rughy, the Chartcrhouse and

AS ECCLESL.18TICAL TRAINI...VG SCHOOLS. 79

"r estIninster, and hundreds of other schools have furnished
their quota to swell this tiLle of life and energy. \Vith dis-
positions as dissin1ilar as their ain1
and ol
ects in life-as
,vealth or comparative ",-rant, early habits of luxury or of keen
exertiun, create-some for the senate, SOine for the bar, sonle
fur other learned professions, for arms, or for trade, some fur
enjoyn1ent of country life, but a large majority for the ministry
of the Church, they are dra,vn ,vithin the same ,valls, to
subll1Ît for a tilne to a con11110n discipline, to pursue common
studies, to join in conllnon sports. Gaze on them, and you
,vill recognize the in1pel'ial Anglo-Saxon race, ,vhose very
merchants "hold the gorgeous East in fee, and are the
safeguards of the \Vest ; " there _is stuff of firm texture, out of
,vhich the ,vorld Inay be planted ,vith self-governing colonies,
the sea subdued, and the earth made one vast elnporium of
buying and selling: or, if need be, a Trafalgar or a "T aterloo
be ,von. They are of those born pal'cere sgbjectis, et debellaTe
snperbos. Independence, self-confidence, individuality of
mind, shows itself in all their demeanour. It is true the
college chapel and the college lecture receive all alike; though
som
more frequently than others: and all sleep-unless
college porters and scouts are corruptible-,vithin the saIne
,valls. And the great poets, historians, and orators of Greece
and Rome, and above all, he, 'VhOlll mediæval tÌ1nes called ,vith
affectionate reverence the
faster, are appointed for their most
grateful occupation; and during their sojourn here they are
to live in the thoughts of the great spirits of antiquity,
expressed in their o'vn inconlparable languages. Something,
no doubt, of Latin rnajesty, sonlething of Greek harmony and
genius, some voices from Salanlis, son1e echoes of the Forun1,
,vill reach every spirit ,vhich is not quite àJ1ovuoç. But sonle
are here for none of these things. .AJready of high rank and
alnple fortune, they live at least only in the tone and society
of the place, even if they are not sent specially for these.
They are devoted to the n10rning lounge, the afternoon riùe,
and the evening supper. Others are 1110re or les
,vidc1y

80

AYGLIC...fN Ul\
IrERSITIES

aftcctcc1 by their exanlple. )[any arc telnptû<l to ilnitate a
profusion "Thich in their case has no excuse, nothing to rl'í!cetTI
it frolll the mù
t llli:-,erable folly, ..Again, Inany have a bent uf
lnind so turned a,vay frOlll the above-Inentioncil btudies, that
they nevcr entcr into theln ,yith spirit, and relinquish tIle
prospect of di::;tiuction in theIne JJut the great point uf all
this is, that here the \vorlù has entereù ,\'ith a spriug tiùe;
not, indeed, a \vorlJ. ,,
ith cngraincd habits of evil and hard-
heartedne
s, Lut a ,,'orld ,,
ith all its po\\ren, of dissipation,
spreading its thousand subtle intlUt'llCes arounù youth, anù
tC'lching theul its o"rll standard of things. . fe,,," years pass,
anù the Jnajority of those ,vho are no\v, if lllost indu
trious,
stUtl) iug Ari
tutIe, Thuc) ùiùeB, and Tacitu
, \\Tith an occa-
sional Loat-nlatch or cricket-nlatch, a grave after-ùinner party
or a Inorc lively supper, ,\'ho are urgpd to the ubnost by the
desire of reno,vn, and ,,"hosc lllotive principle i
Ùl
l' àP'UTlvElv
kfl. V7rE(pO\.fJ" r"/'E11((L èíÀ^WlI, ,,,ill be scattered far anù ,vide over
the country, preaching to corrupteù to\\rns aud sClni-heathen
villages the cro

of llim (t "Tho ""as desl'isctl au(1 rejected of
TIlen, the '''cry scorn of lllcn, anù the outcast of the people:'
\fhat ,ye ,youlù ask is, ho\y anù ,vhell, in the \\ hole of that
acatleluical course-,,,hich R"; a sy:.;teul of Heculal' instruction,
if it has lllany defects, \ve yet lllost gratefully ackno,,"leJge
ha
luany excellellcies-ho" and ,,
hell lli that all-ilnportant
question of 'L'OC ,lion brought before those, ,vho, this course
ended, are to take upon theulselves the R\vful burdcn of the
Christian lninistry? It is a fair question, for this acaden1Ïc
course they go through as the chief qualification for orders,
No" at "That tilll<:l in it--hy "That stutlies in it-by "rhat
pcrsons-is this 'l:ocatiun brought 1efol'e each ilhlividual?
The course of
tu(lies in its lnain range i:-; secular, even
heathen. All th
positive instruction in divinity given is
lectures on the Articles: but "
è are not no,y so 1l1uch speak-
ing of instruction, al:) of bringing hOlne to the conscience ,vith
all possible effect the peculiar duties, the peculiar qualifications,
of tho
e ,yho are to "Lind up the Lrokcn-hearteù;' aud bear

.AS ECCLESIASTICAL TRAIJ.,iI.J..YG SCHOOLS. 81

the standard of the cross in the ,vorld. Here are a mixed
nlass of young Tuen, those ,vho are to continue laymen, tho:se
,vho are to oecoille ecclesiastics, pursuing a COllllnon course of
studies in the dead languages, and in the heathen authors;
and the bond bet,veen Tutors and Pupils is not ecclesiastical
but academical. Lectures are given, not consciences directed.
No doubt open ÏInmorality is discountenanced: non-attendance
at chapel is punished. But the in\varJ being of the pupil, the
real nlan, relnains during all these three years a cOlnplete
mystery to the tutor, into \vhich he does not even atten1pt
to enter. As for an effort to ascertain that there is any rt::al
bent to the ecclesiastical state, any real endeavour to lead a
pure and holy life, to ayuid sins of thought, to n10rtify
\yorlclliness, it is never made. It ,yould be out of character
to nlake it: an ungentlenlauly inroad on privacy. The tutor's
relation to his pupil is 10th far too external, and far too
secular, nor has this a direct bearing un the schools for \vhich
the pupil is iUlnlediately studying, all inlportant as its bearing
i8 on that future life for w"hich honours in the schools are
sought, \Ye should say that the suLject of 1.:oc<1tion as dis-
tinct froIn a decent nloral life, is one ,yhich probably. never
occurs to the student froin the beginning to the end of his
acadelnical life. 'Ve do not 111ean that he does not consider
the subject of a profeðsíon, quite the contrary; as the young
military 111an looks for,vard to a conln1i

ion, and the la"wyer
to being called to the bar, so the future eccle
iastic contem-
plates taking orders, Thus he weighs the nlatter, and
sOlnetimes already has an eye to the future partner of his
possible parsonage. But a D1an Il1ay be qualified to become
a good la,vyer, a good officer, a good luerchant, and the rest,
and moreover a good Christian in aU these, ,yho, becollling
,vith such dispositions a clergynlan, "Toul(l not only be a vEry
bad n1Ínister, but probably a very bad Christian.
And next in ÏInportance to
.ocation is the fOT1nation of tone
and char;'(wler;', and the inner spiritual life, This cannot be
on1Î
ted, like vocation, for good or bad it nlust be, and of

VOL. II.

G

82

.A..YGLIO !!\T U.6.Yl J.l;RSll'IES

perpetual gl'o\\yth. And in this, as "'"e have hinted above, our
universities have g reat forcp, an(1 a. 11l0st livinO' ener!:?: y on
o ,-' ,
account of the extent and the variot1
cla
ses front \vhich they
gather their pupils. 'rhey tell, Leea,u
e they arc '-;0 ,vol'l(Uikc
and so ,vorld\vide. But huw do they tell? In ",
hat ,yay "ill
that LU8Y s,vann of active youth-that lllellley of the richest
and noblest, the dh;sipated and ".orJdly, ,vith the keen
anxiouK student-they to ,\rhom learning i
valuele
s, aud they
to ,,,hon1 learning is all and all-tho:::>é "yho look to profe
sions
and those ,yho look to the Church-be lJluullle(l? Ûne thing
is plain, they ,yill IJe lUOU Idetl aCC( )1'( ling to thi
,yorld, and nut
according to that ,vhich is to COIne, Here the studies are
secular: the Lond Let\vecn tutor and pupil i
secular: the
society is secular: ,,-hat is highest anI I ,vhat is lo\vest, the
icUenes
and the study, the
ullLitioll antI the sloth, are secular.
The enù of the Jiì'
t class is h.JllOUr, di
tinction, and advan-
tage: the end of the b )at-race, the re\
el, and the cha
e, is
pleasure: the cnd of the llHtS"; Let\\-, een, ,,'"ho neither gain
cla

es nor couul1it òi"3
ipation, is gentlcluanliness.
O\y
honour, pleasure, and gentlcluallliness are equally secular.
Youth is seduced and sCIlucing: rank and fa
hion are attrac-
tive: stuùy is engros,-,ing, and honour absorbing: and here an
these Ita ve not a college Lut an university for their field: not
the gleaning') of a cla
s, but the pick of a natioll, for their
fooù and range, Alas for the young ecclesiastic! the ,yorld,
the ,vorld, the ,vorlJ i::; upon hiul before he is a\\ are: by his
\\'"arU1cst sYlnpathies, by his nlo::;t natural tastes, by the force
of exanlple, Ly the challenge of reno\\ n, it enthrals hinl.
,rhat is left for Chrj
t? 'Yhat are the forces here at ,york?
AmollO' those ".Ito do not study, l )ride of ,vealth and lårth,
o w
fashion and cUSt01l1, expensi ,-e habits fo!-;tered by a sy
tenl of
ahnost unlill1Îted creùit: among those \\. hù do study, clnula-
tion, the n10re intense, since as Greece looked upon hcr
Olynlpian galnes and re\varùed the ,vinners, so England looks
on those ,,,ho ,,,in at her ulliver
itie::;, and ,velcollleB them to
the more real trials of life. Nor prohahly does any applause

.AS ECCLESIASTICAL TRALYI1YG BC/IOOLS. 83

of listening senates so thrill through the speaker's fralTle as
the Inoment ,vhich places the young acadelnician high in the
class list: nor is there any struggle of after-life so su.stained
and nrgent as that "\vhich gains for hilll those first "\yell-,von
laurels of AlIna
Iater. Can it then Le vainglory, ,vhich has
cost so n1uch, "\vhich is gained so hardly, ,vhich has seen1ed to
be so encouraged by partial voices at honle, by superiors here
so eager for the honour of their college, that conquest almost
seenled virtue, and failure quite a crime? And so that
pleasing poison of praise has run into and infected the \vhole
being. Ho"\v "\viH it brook hereafter the obscurity of a country
village, the reforn1ing of clownish lninds, the stirring up of
consciences sunk in the pettifogging of daily trade, the con-
verse of those" "\vhose taJk is of oxen?" Is not a certain love
of ease and refinement, a taste for ,veIl-furnished rooms and
con1fortable sofas, a keen voluptuous enjoYll1ent of literature,
and, most lllarkedly, an indisposition to suffering, and a calcu-
lation of virtue by ,yorldly success, generated in the highel

class of nlÍnds by such an education? Should "\ve expect such
to be ready to inhale fevers over sick Leds, or teach the first
articles of the Creed to the children of ignorance?
But daily habits are the best indication of the inner
spiritual life, ,,
hich they so deeply affect. And "\vhat are the
daily habits of Oxford, especially in regard to devotion? Ho"\v
n1uch and ho"\y often is the unst:en "
orld of the Christian's
hopes and fears brought before the youthful n1ind? Attendance
at the daily morning prayers, usually at eight o'clock, is enjoined:
in n1any colleges this is ill1perative, being used as a security
against sleeping out, as exit is not allowed before nlorning
sel'yice. In others attendance in the evening is allo"\ved instead.
But ,yhat are those lllorning prayers? Surely a Inore forn1al
service was never cleyisecl, nor one in "\vhich there is less
,yorship of body and soul. But to know and feel to "\vhat
degree that "\vhich is of itself stiff and formal can be nlade
lifeless and perfunctory, as the voice uf a parish beadle or the
crier of a court, that service must be heard day after day ,vith

8-t

.A
YG LI(1 A.l{ U.Yl rrER SJ TJ ES

its stereot\? p ed exhortation, its unbendinO' Jnonoton y throucrh

0 0
fast cla.y and fe::;tival, froln the 1110uth of chaplain or tutor,
,vlth its lessons gabbled by the scholar, ,,
ho scen1S to fear that
he shall utter the ,vords of Scripture ,,-ith too luuch decency,
or too little unintelligibility. 'Yhen this half-hour is over
brea.kfast succeeds, and then t,vo, or, it IDay be, three lectures
,vith the tutor on some Greek or Latin ".riter. The later
Rfternoon pa!:'ses in recreation, Dinner ahout five reunites the
f'tudentH in their
everal halls: after ,vhich they ",,
ine " ,yith
earh other, Tea follo,vs, heforp ,,
hich there i
chapel, ,vhich
all may, and SOIne do, attend a second tilne: and then the
morp studious preparp for the 1110rr()"
. It ""ill be seen ho,v
large a dispo!-\al of hi::; own titne i
left to each: ho,," very
much for good or ill he is intlepenòent of all control. But is
any examination of the ::;piritual state daily, ,veekly, or
monthly, inculcated ? No such thing is thought of: It is
matter for the private conscience. Of course if the natural
piety of the inùiyiduallt'ad hinl to it, if parent or master have
previously dnHvll hilll to practice it, he Inay continGe it; but
the college neyer enters into any such Inatter, and far less the
university, True it is that once in the Terlll each is called
upon to attend the lloly COllullunion; but in ,vhat state he
comes to it is left ,yholly to hiInself. lIe has been brought up
to think that over the internal ,vodd of his thoughts no one
ought to have the s]ightest control. Ho,,
shou]d anyone?
He ,vas never brought to confession even before his first com-
munion: he ,vas never told there ""a
any such cluty. And to
,,-horn should he confess? 'Yhere is the place for it, or the
time, or the person? He does not hear that his college tutors,
if they are priests, are in the habit of recei \-jng confessi<Jns, or,
infleed, have been in
tructed h(nv to do HO. 'Yhen ht' entered
the college its superior never tol, 1 h ilH it "
as fI duty: in fact
hp does not see any of hiR con1rades practising it, at least
openly.
Io,;t probably the notion never occurs to him at an.
In the mean time the Snndav on ,vhi.ch ITolv Co.mmunion is

.
administered is npproaching. lIe ,\"i
hes it ,yas not, but he

.AS ECCLESIAST1C..dL 11lA1.Nl
'G SUHOOLS. 85

does not kno,v ho\v to escape, He feels so perfectly well that
he can't feign indisposition, lie has a sort of unreasoned con-
viction that he is not at all fit to go: he is quite sure he
would rather not go. Then a fe \v evenings since he drank
rather too llluch at supper: and the songs
ung strike him, as
he thinks of it, to have LBen a little too free, 'V ell, if there
be not lnore than th()ught
of evil recklessness indulged, more
than a thron a of idle ,yards and careless actions. \Vhat a
t>
bore it is that these tutors ,viII have this every Ternl, and
look for everyone to attend. But, hovvever, he cannot post
hÎlnself to the college as an iU11110ral person, and to his o,vn
kno,yledge half his friends are as ill prepared as hÏ1nself. So
he goe
. In another year such an one Inay be, and has full
often been, in Deacon's orders, ,yith the partial care of a
parish: and as he ,vent to first cOllnl1union, and to every com-
nlunion since, ,vithout
ubn1Ïtting his spiritual state to any
guide, so he has entered into holy orJers \vitLout inquiry
made into his vocation, the Bishop suppo
ing that the solemn
appeal addre
:3ecl to hiIn by the Prayer-book, " Do you trust
that you are in\varcUy Jl10yed by the Holy Gho
t to take upon
you this office and ministration?" is sufficient guarantee that
the conscience has been exarr1Ïnecl and the vocation a8certained
by each for hiInself. 'Vhat else can ,ve expect ,vhen con-
fession ha
been nlaJe ,vhat is called "voluntary," that is
entirely disused by n1en and ,vonlen, young and old, ninety-
nine out of a hundred: \vhen the hundredth practises it under
the rosc, and with the stignla of being pOl'ishly inclined? In
such a state of things it ,yould be an in
ult to suppose that
the student at college, or the candidate for orders, needed any
inquiry into his spiritual state. At least no one is competent
to make it, for he is clear of all open immorality, and, ap-
proaching either Holy COlllln union or orders, ,,",ho has a right
to suggest what vyould be a sort of token of suspicion? But
what sort of supervision of the in\,"ard life of his people ",.ill
a Ininister so educated and prepared be competent to take?
His o,,"n heart from his childhood up has been left a ,vildðr-

G

...L_YGL]C.A
V Ul-t] VERSll'IE:S

nos::;, in "" hich first B
lf- ,yill, anJ then the l)as
ions, ranged at
pleasure: no fatherly yoice has \\
arlle(1 hint of the COl1nuence-
Inents of
in: no skilful phy:Úciall prülJe(1 the dl'pth of corrup-
tion, arrested the disease, and applied the relllctly. Ilo,v can
he do for others ,,-hat has neyer becn done fur hiHlself? In
,vhat ,viII consist his" Ctu'e of souls" ?
..A.nd here we lllUst reIllark in pa
sing, that anlung th

daily habits of ulliyersity life thcn?' i
no note whatever of
Inortificatiol1 or the ascetic principle, as gooll fur the Christ.ian
in general, or in any respcct necessù'ry to the nIÏnister. 'Ye
are all faluiliar ,yith that excellent tutor innnol'talize(1 ill
(( Lo::,:o; au<l Gain," ,yho astonished his college seryaut l)y order-
ing no s,vcet sauce to his plain joint of Jnuttou on a fast clay,
'rhis, ho,yeyer, is Lelü,v the lnark, an(l we are sare that lnany
a "Head" "
onl(l cOHsiller the a1sence of the sauce' a Illo
t
suspicious circUHlstance on any day ,vhich the calenttar Hlarkc,1
a
fast or yigil; and the pre"5ent Bishop of I-TL'refor<l proycd at
least his ortho(loxy, if hp tli(lnot add to his existing claillis
on a Iuitre, hy haying a sort of l)aH on an cUll)er day. Not
that the contrary tOllC of luiu(l do('
not cxi
t, l)ut then it i:i
individual, aud in :-:;pite, Hot in conse<!uence, of the hahit
of
the place.
N o,,
cOlnparc in these three points, th
fUrInation of <laily
ha hits, the cultivation of the inner spiritual life, and the
ascertaining of vocation, \\yhat is aone for Catholic students at
a senlÏnary. Let us take thCUl in the inverted order. Here is
the course of a day'::; :-:;tudy and (10yotion at S. Sulpjce.
" j a,n1. Thc>y rise; rccite the (Angelus' (.Ltngelic Salu-
tation).
5 to 5
. Dres
, COIne (lo,,"nstairs; the U10St pious go for
two or three 111inntes before the IIo]y SaCrall1f\nt.
5
to G}. ,r ocal prayer for ten Ininutes, an(1 then prayer
for the rest of the hour, each Ly hiI11self, kneeling \\
ithout
support.
The Professor says his pra
ver aloud, in order to teach the
pu pils, on his knec
, in the hall.

_1 S ECCL1
'SI...J STICAL 1'....llAINI
VG SCIfO OLS. 87

61 to 7. l\Ia
s. Tho::;e 1\"ho have cOlnmunicated attend
another
Iass for returning thanks, ,,
hich may last to 7!; the
rest mount to their rOOl11S.
7. Reading of Holy Scripture in private,
8 to 81. Breakfast: dry bread, ,vine and water; nothing
else allo,ved, save that, in case of necessity, milk or soup is
sometin1es given. Each reads in private.
8l to D k. Preparation of theological lesson in their rOOlns.
9
to lOt. Lesson in theology., l\Iorale,
10! to lOi. Visit to the Holy Sacran1ent,
10i to 11 i- Deacons have a lesson in theology; the rest a
singing lesson for half an hour, and then go up to their roorn8.
II! to 12. Private exalnination of conscience. During
seven lninutes lneditation, kneeling, on SOlne fact of the N evr
Testaulent; and for the next seyen Tronsou read.
] 2 to 12!, Dinner. For three n1Ïllutes a chapter of the
Old Testan1ent reall aloud, then the life of a saint, or ecclesi-
aBtical history. They end ,vith the Ron1an J\Iartyrology for the
11101TOW. Then a visit to the Holy Sacrament for a l11inute :
recitation of the' Angelus.'
Dinner consists of a little soup; one dish of Ineat, potatoes,
or leg1
/ne8. For dessert, an apple, or such like. Drink, ,vine
and ,vater.
12
to I
-. Recreation, At I2i talking is allo,ved for the
first tinle in the day. Letters are delivered, The Professors
are bound by their rule to take their recreations with their
pupils; they nlake a great point of this.
Ii. Recitation of the' Chaplet;' sixty-three Patel's and
Aves.
2 to 3
. Private study in their roonlS. From 2 to 3!,
class of ecclesiastical singing four times a week, From 2 to 51,
adoration of the Holy Sacralnent by each person for half an
hour.
3! to 4}. Theological class. Dogn1a.
4k to 4:1. Vi
it to the HoJy Sacraulent,
5-1: to 5
. According to the season, bell for all In holy
ol'llers to say their breyiary, Time for conferences.

RR

.AA"GLIOAN U.LYIJTERSITIFS

6! to 7. C Close,'-spiritual reading by the Superior.
7 to 71. Supper. One dish of meat, legu,Jles, salad, ,vine
and ,yater, Reading at allllleals. Talking never allow.cd but
at the Archbishop's visit once a year, .A. chapter of the
e,v
Testament read; a verse of the Iluitatioll of Jesus Christ.
7 t. They go Lcfore the Holy Sacralnent; recite the
C Angelus.'
7! to Si. Recreation.
S! to 8l Evening prayers; litanies, vocal, ,,"ith private
exan1ination of conscience.
lount straight to their rooms, or
go first before the Holy Sacralnent. The Superior remains in
his plac
; each, in pa
sing beside hinl, accuses hilnself of any
out,yard fault
con1l11itted during the day against the rules.
9 to ut. Eed-tiulc; at n! to Le in bc(l. Each 11a8 a r001n
to hin1self; a t:lble, a hl'd, n candle
tick, an(l fireplace. A
pripst slpeps in eaeh corri,lor.".
Such :1 conrse of tlaily uc('upation :--peak
a volume by
itself. ".,. e note in it three hour!.{ and a half given to deyotion :
eight and three quarters to study: four to 111eals and re-
creation, But \\9hat a cultivation of rCYCrCllCe to our Lord's
Eucharistic .Pre
ence 1 ,rhat a perpetual realizing of the
Iucarnatiou through that lllost loving ana a".ful n1ystery!
. The "yhûle tlay scelll
lJroot1ea over hy it, as though they
,,"ere ,,"alking be
ide the lake of Galilee, listening to our
Lol'll's parahles, anù gazing up into IIis face,
Secondly, ,vhat are the Ineans taken.. to cultivate anù fo::;ter
that inner spiritual life, the lllost precious of all qualifications
for the Priesthoo(l ?
(C They cunfe
8 the111selves eyery "
cek, ordinarily in the
morning during the meditation. They chou
e their o,vn con-
fessor al110ng the Hlasters, ,yho are at present t,velve, but the
nUlnber is not fixed. As to cOl1lll1unicating, they are free, but
are exhorted to do it oft
ìl. Often is aU the Sundays and
festivals. SOllle C0l11111Unicate, besides, t\yO, three, four, five
times a \veek, especiaHy as the titne of their ordination dra,,"s
III Allies' Journal in France, pp, 30, 31.

AS L"CGLESIASTIGAL TRAI...YlJotG SGIIOOLS. 89

near, The priests every day. After the comn1union, t\venty
minutes' action de grlÎ.ces. On entering the seminary a general
confession of the \yhole past life is made. At the comlnence-
ment of each year, after the vacation, in October, a confession
of the year is 111ade. At the beginning of each month there is
a retreat for one day, ordInarily the first Sunday. Di,'cction
i
t\yice a month. It is intercourse bet\veen each young man
and his director for the purpose of n1aking kno\vn his in\vard
state. There is a general retreat after the vacation for eight
days; in this no visits are allo\ved, no letters received, no
going out into the city. There are recreations, but the rest
of the day i
consecrated to prayer, to confession, and to
sermons, Each has his o\vn rule (rrègle1JW1d 1J(fì,ticnlicl>), \vhich
he draws up in concert "\vith his confessor.
" The day, the hour, and the n10de of using the follo\ving
exercises, to be detern1Ìned on \vith the director. Priyate
examination of one's self. Confession. Holy COllununion.
Direction. The Illonthly retreat. La monition C\vhich con-
sists in n1aking kno\vn to hÌIn who has charged us \vith that
office of charity his imperfections and external defects contrary
to Christian and ecclesiastical yirtues). Any special reading.
Accessory studies.
" \Yhat has been deterIuined on by the director, relatively
to the preceding exercises, is to be \vritten in the ?>ègleTnent
po ì'tic1Ûiel' of each.
"The Blain resolution nece!:;sary to ensure the fruits of the
seminary is fidelity to the rrègle?nent, and especially to silence
at the prescribed times, and to the holy elnploynlent of one's
time,
. " The virtues to be studied are collectedness, the thouaht
. 0
of the presence of God, nlodesty anù good example, charity
and hUlnility, religion, and fervour in the exercises of piety,
"The order of exercises for a day in the annual retreat is
as follows :-
"5 a.ln. Rise; preparation for prayer; short visit to the

Iost Holy S:lcrament.

It)

...Ll-ta LI(J.A}"
U...VIrERSIT1ES

5 k. Prayer.
ü
. .Ale
se de COì/HJi llnaufé.
7. Preparation for general confession, or for that of the
annual reyie,,", alH1 especially for that of the time spent in
the yacation.
8. Breakfast.
81. Pet i.tu
!tell ì'e.
.
8!. Reatling or direction.
9!. Y'isit to the Holy 8acraU1ent.
Ð
. b"'Jlfì'ctien.
IOk. lJélat3t5eUlent, during ,vhich tl1ere Inay 1e either
reading or direction,
11. 'Yriting of one's resolutions, and then reading thp
prescrib(xl chapters of IIoly Hcripture.
IIi. l>rivate exan1inatiun.
I:!. Diuner, follu\vcd hy the ___\ngelns al1<1 recreation.
1 I. "\T t:'spers and CUlupline; recollccting of one's self, tu
exan1Ïne ho" unc has donp the JllorniIlCf's excrci-;es.
o
21. Reading, "yith lllcllitation of the chapters of tll

In1Îtation.
31. 'Ti
it to the IIoly Sacran1ent.
:31. Enfì'etien.
4
.
latills and Lau(ls; "Titing uf resolutions. Then
dél(l

c')nellt, as ill the Inorning at 1 O
.
6. Recitation of chopclct, n1cditatcll.
()1, A spirituallectnre.
7, Supper, fullo\yed by thp ...\.ngelu
and recreation.
8k. Prayer; exalnination of conscience.
f), Bcd; lnaking preparation for (the lllorning's) prayer.".
In the "picture" ,vhich iF-J giycn to each Htudent as a
general SUll1111ary of the ol
jects to 1e aillled at, he is told that
"the objcct of the monthly retreat js-l.
lore deeply to
exalnine the conscience; 2. To n1ake fÌnner resolutions for
the correction of faults; 3. To choose the most effective 111eanS
to advance in virtue, and specially to 1e confiru1ed in the life
11& Journal, pp. 32-3:;.

AS .ECCLESL.1STICAL TRAI.NiNG SGIIOOLS. 91

of faith, and in COlltclnpt of the world, by a serious prepara-
tion for death.
"In order to profit by this exercise, the seminarist set

before hill1 the fullo,ving considerations:
"1. To learn his ruling and oftenest recurring fault;
for instance, loye of the ,vorId, and its pleasures; sloth, and
,vant of application to hi
duties; fear of humiliations; in-
clination to slan(ler, and nnfavoural>le judglnent of his neigh-
bour
; liking for his own ,viII, and opposition to obedience.
"
. To search into the causes of luke,varmness and slack-
ness; ha1itual heedlessness; little preparation for prayer and
attendance on sacranlents; friYolou
reading and conversation;
indisposition for and ,vant of openness in direction; irresolu-
tion in cOlllplete surrender to God, in avoiding slight faults,
ancl in seeking the society of the 1110St earnest,
"3. To e:h.an1Ïne the n10st nece::;bary virtue, and pursue the
practices fitted to acquire it; to 11leditate seriously on the
necessity of obeJience, hun1ility, self-denial, charity, good
exalllple, in the holy n1inistl'Y,
"4. To "Tite do\vn his feelings and resolutions, cOlllmuni-
cate thel11 to his director, and read them oyer frequently." '*
Thirdly, as to vocation, besides that it is a subject perpetually
recurring in this systenl of in\val'd discipline, on ,vhich no one
can enter, and in ,,
hich, still less, can anyone persevere,
,,"'ithout a severe trial of it, there is yet a last and cro,,"'ning test.
"There are, moreover, retreats for eight days before each
ordination, Expoöition of the pontifical is giyen. Before the
. ordination of any individual is decided on, there are t,,
o
, appeals' to be gone through. 1st. That of out,vard conduct;
2nd. That of ilHvard conduct. If these are passed, there is a
third exan1ination of hiulself ancl his fitne::;s for the 11linistry
to be gone through by the pupil in private. Fourthly, if he
is thoroughly persuaded of his vocation, his confessor finally
decides .w"hether he shall be accepted for the lninÜ;try or
rejected." t

'" Journa), p. 3ï!).

t Ibid. p, 3û.

!t

A

GLICJ.1}t U.LYIV.ERbITIES

It is plain that in tone and t:pirit, and in the standard set
before the student, no t,vo Ii '-es can be lllore opposed than
that of a t:anditlate for the Anglican Ininistry at O
ford, and
fur the Catholic priesthood at S. SuI pice; and the force of the
latter i
thl'o,vn exactly on the point ,vhich in the former is
entirely l1egh'cte f l,-the intcrior qualification of h
art and
t enl per.
But another point of priluary ÏJllportance, to ,vhich ,,-e
referl't'(l above, rt'lllains to Le cOll
iderecl,-thc Ï1npal'ting that
8pecial kno"leògc ,,-hieh is needctl for thl> clerical life and
Dlission," The
Ul)jcct-illatter of thi
kllo,vle(lge is, again,
threefoltl-dogillatic and 1110ral theology, and the practical
applieatioll of tll(>:se in ritual and di:-;eiplille.
X O\V, duu1)Ul':'s, in a course of .A.rts, and e
peciany for the
haccalaureate, ,,"'c shoul(l not expcct
uch knû\vlcdgo as this
to Le ilnpal'tcfl at all. But thcn, this COUl':"Iè úf three or fonr
years, tenllillatcJ Ly the Dachelor'
ùcgree, is the only course
of systeillatic
tu(ly Ly ,,-hich the l\..nglican n1Ïnister is
qualifie(l for hi:--. functions; a1Hl after it
tennination, genera}].r
not lllore than a year, and
oll1etillH

lt

8, rClllains, bcfore he
enters into Deacon's ordcrs, 'Ye llillst, therefore, inquire
,,,hat
pRce theology occl1pie
.in the stu(lie
".
lich an those
,yho attend the universities go through.
Kow, the ac(p1Ïsition of tIle OJ eek antI Latin languages
then1seh.cR occupies the far larger portion of the o1'dinQ'1"Y
student's tinle in thos0 three or four years; "hile the history,
the chronology, the antiquities, \yhich arc nccés
ary to
illustrate the prose "Titers, and the exquisite graccs of idiom .
,yhich mark the poets, snpply an an1ple field besides, for the
student in h01?Oll'1
,q; not to sa:y' that the lnain stress of the
battle ,viH be ,,-ith hilll in philosophy, that is to say, in
nla
tcring the ethics, rhetoric, and poetics of Aristotle. .A.
certain a1nount of logic is also ncces:-:ary. But a::-; for di vinity,
eycry student kno'v
, iuclecd, that SOlllf'thing is
o inlperatively
required, that the ,,"'ant of it ,,-ill not 10 compensated by any
degree of kno,vledge in other things, This sonlcthing is, the

..dB ECCL.ESIAS1'1CAL TRAIJ.Yl
\TG SOHOOLS. 93

being acquainted ,vith the fuur Gospels and the Acts, in
Greek, a general kno",
ledge of sacred history, the suLjects of
the books of the Old and N e\v Testalnent, the eviùences of
Christianity, and the being aLle to quote the text and
understand the Ineaning of the Thirty-nine Articles. To
\vhich the student in honours 111ay add one or more of the
Epistles, and Ecclesiastical History. \Yith this aUlount of
divinity everyone's exanlination begins, and not to reach the
mininlum in this is fatal to any further trial. But at the same
time, everyone kno,vs, that nothing more is "ranted than to
do 'J"espectably this alllount of divinity. The class ,viII not
turn on any further proficiency in it. And it needs but a
glance at this list of subjects, to see that the only portion of
it \vhich can be ternled dogmatic is the Thirty-nine Articles;
on these, accordingly, as the distinctive code of the Anglican
Church, lectures are given in the yarious colleges, and in such
lectures must be contained the only appearance of systematic
instruction given to the student on the Church of Christ, as
a great Ii ving systenl, on its belief and on its sacraments.
These Articles, save the first six, being negative rather than
positi ve, and consisting in certain one-sided protests against
supposed errors of the Church of ROIne, the natural vie,v for
a student to take, to \VhOln they are presented as the code of
faith, and the text-book for comn1ent, \vill be, that the nlain
function an<1 high prerogati ve of a Christian in this world, is to
keep himself clean froln the corruptions of Popery_ \Ve doubt
if he \vill leave the universi
y half so ,veIl convinced of the
Two Natures of our Lord, and the Hypostatic Union, as that
the Papacy is an enormous systenl of fraud; or that he \vill
feel there to be " one holy Catholic Church" half so keenly as
he enters into the fact that (( as the Church of J erusaleul,
Alexandria, and Antioch have erred, so also the Church of
ROllle has -erred, in nlatters of faith." Then again, as to our
Lord's dv{elling ,vith His people-in the SaCrall1ent of His love,
he ""ill have a very tinlid, guarded, and hesitating appre-
hension, but he ,vill be bold as a lion to declare that "Tran-

f't

""L.YGL1C
^Y rXIJ
ERðITIE'S

substanti:ttion cannot bp proyc,l hy Holy \Y rit, but is rp-
}Hl6'nant tlJ the plain "
ords of Scripture, ovcl'thro,yeth the
nature of a Sacramcnt, and hath gÌ\
en occasion to many
superstitions; " ,vhile hi<5 kno,vlc(lge of coun
el
of perfcction,
and of the dut.y of the clclgy, to ,vhonl he is about to belong,
to spend and be spcnt for thcir people, v,ill Le convcyed nn(ler
the negative for111 that " bishops. priests, and clcacon
, are It at
COllllnanded by God':-1 ]a\\p either to VO,y the e:-,tate of single
life, or to abstain fron1 n1arriage." Bcsi(let;, he i
told that
"general councils Inay not l,e gathered together ,yithout thl}
conl11\antln1cnt an(1 ,viJl of princl'
;" by ,,
hich he Inny infer
the inclepenclence of our 1..orf1'8 kingdo1I1,-an(1 that ",yhcn
they l,e gathcred to
cthcr, being an asselllbly of Dlen, the
T
Inay err, aUfl
olnctin1ès have erred, evcn in thing
pertaining
to God,"-,yhcnrc he l11ay fonn a notion as to its infalliLility :
an(1 that" it is not la,yful for the Church to ordain anything
that i:s contrary to God's ""'01',1 \\Titten; neither Inay it so
(ì
pol1nd one place of Scripture that it be rcpugnant to
nnoth<?r; " ,,-hich Inay, prrhap
, sug
e
t a thought about the
Church's fhleJitv to her office, as if Church and Scripture stood
in a sort of llol'Inall)pposition to each other.
13ut "e have &eell Professor JluLcr again and again ùe-
claring, that as for any positive and Rystcluatic exposition of
,vhat ev
n .\llg1ican ortho(loxy afhnits, it has never Leell
founel at thp universities, No,y, ,vhat the university neither
ha
, nor ever has had, in the three hunch'cd years since the
Refol'Illation, of cour
e, it cannot Ì1npart to its students. But
to give the true caUSé for so long continued an effect, a science
of .A.nglican theology docs not exist., because rrayer-book,
IIon1Ïlies, and Articles are fragInents of three contradictory
systenls, ,,-hich refuse to coalesce, the forces of ,vhich negative
each other, and the inconsistency of ,,'hich is not felt only hy
those ,vho do not consider the bearing of one doctrine on
another. The one real and living idea of the Refo1'1nation,
,yhich is reproduced
gain and again in the three centuries of
its existence, was to substitute the text of the Bihle, inter-

.AS ECCLESI.AS1'ICAL TRAI
YL.YG SUI/OOLS. 95

preted by each according to hi
fancy, for theology. 11e1'e
'Vd,S an appearance of venerating G,)d's 'Vord on the one hanù,
an!..l an unlirnited range for private judglnent on the other,
For the authority of the one Church to interpret and set forth
the true Ineaning of Scripture being rejected, every incli vidual
becalne free to lllaintain his o,vn interpretation. N ow, to this
one principle all Protestants are true, ,vhatever their individual
bias, Accordingly, they do not contemplate the Christian faith
as a ,vhole, nor the relation of one doctrine to another; that
is, they have no theology, and they feel no need of it. They
have no sen'3e of inconsistency and contrariety, not being in
possession of any definite faith by ,vhich to test ,vhat is
brought before them. Thus the Church's doglna appears to
thenl a hunlan invention, and they oppose it to the 'V o I'd of
God, not perceiving that the real opposition lies bet,veen the
nlincl of the individual as to ,vhat i8 God's \V ord, and the
n1Ìnd of the Church, and that ,vhile the fonner 11lay, and
naturally ,viII, run into all n1anner of error, the latter is
protected froin this, not only by every human safeguard, but
by an express divine pro1l1ise,
Quite true to this is the university in her exanlination of
students, She puts then1 on the text of the Gospels and Acts,
on sacred history, on the subjects of the Old and N e,v Testa-
lllent, on evidences, on the text of the Epistles again, or on
early ecclesiastical history. The only apparent exception is
the Thirty-nine Articles, as a systell1 of belief. Yet these too
are mainly a protest against another systelll of belief: and so
negative rather than positive. Thus he \vho gains a first-class,
and he ,vho takes the conlmon degree, v{ill alike go forth from
the schools at Oxforil ignorant that there is one, coherent,
uniform system of belief necessal'V to salvation: it needs not
.,
to say that he ,vill be uninstructéLl ,vhat it i
. Chance, so to
call it, nlay have thro\vn hÏ1n in the ,yay of Puseyite, or again
of Evangelical, 01' of Latitudinarian influences. According to
circumstance
",:"ill his bias be: an Arnoldite, if he fall upon
an an1Ïable and accomplished tutor of that persuasion, ,vho is

9G

.A ).
GLI(}.A}..T Ul{lrERSITIES

not content \yith giving college lectures, lHlt seeks to gather
round hÏ1n a school by tIll} chanu of his COIl ven;;ation, the
absence of donnishne::,s, and an affectionate interest in his
friends: F:,,'angelical, or J)w
eyite, if sllch 1e the prcvailing
tenlper uf his cullege or his circle, There is nothing to pre-
vent young Incn guing forth froill the saIne public schools,
,yith the :-Jayne honour
, uut of the
alne discipline, ".ith princi-
plcs of belicf aLsolutely oppo
cù, SOllIe believing in Sacralncnts,
in the Priesthood in the Euchari::;tic l)re
euce and Sacrifice
, ,
and the existence of a Church: SOIllt' ill that ., Hpiritual " reli-
gion ,,- hieh dellie
all these: and
Ollle in that tu1n prchen::;i ve
and cOllycnieut pcr::;uasioll, that it is great folly to ::;quaLble
about
uch things at all. 1\.11t.1 the::;e "\vill carry their respective
0piniolls into the ...\Ilgliean lninistry, and SUh:
l;l'ibe the Pnl) er-
hook, ,vith it
haptisllutl, confinuation, antI ordinatiun services
on the 011e hand, and the Thirty-nine Article
011 the other:
811 alike profes
ing that" ,vhusoèver ,,,ill be::>a vcd, it is before
all things necessary that he huld the Catholic faith, ,,'hich
faith except ey'ery one tlo keep ,,-hole and undefiled, \vithout
douht he ::;hall perish everlastingly,"
It lllU::;t not be forgotten, hu"rever, that in the last fe'v
years a voluntary theological exall1Înatioll has been est'lbli::;hed
at Oxford alHl Canlbridge for those ,\"ho have gone through
t he schools. )Ian \- bishops alreal1y re(!uire candidates before
ordination to l1a,re attended thi
, alHI probably all ,,-ill in the
end. Does this then supply that utter "rant of dogmatic
tf'ftching ,,-hieh ,ye have lJcen noting? X ay, it offers a
rpmarkable proof that the evil is inhercnt anti iueraùicable in
ProtestantisHl. Thi
cxall1Ínation has arisen fronl a sense of
the utter inefficiency of the theological iU'jtructioll gi veIl to
the future clergy in the course of Arts, It is the latest r
IneJy
dpvised for an ackno,vle(1ged fault. Let us see ho\\. far it
rpaches. The suhjects appointed for the exan1Ïnation at Canl-
hridge in October, Ib51, are these-the Greek Testalnent:
the first Apology of J ust.in )Iartyr: Ecclesiastical History:
the Thirty-nine l\rticJcs: the Jiturgy of the Church. At

AS EOOLESIASTIOAL TRAI.ZvING SOIIOOLS. 91

Oxford the student nlust attend four courses of lectures, each
cOlnprisillg at least sixteðn fron1 the divinity professors, one
course of \vhich, ho\vever, Il1ay be froln the profe::;::;or of
IIebre\v: and he ,vill Le exan1Ïned on the subject of these
lectures: that is, probably, on the Thirty-nine Articles, on
Ecclesiastical lIistory, on SOlne part of pastoral theology, as
preaching, and on some part of the Hebre,v Bible. "\Vhat can
be ll10re vague and uncertain, nlore neutral and devoid of
dognla, or every ruling principle, than this? Puseyite,
Arnoldite, and Evangelical ,vill go through it, and come out
j lU;t as they entered.
But suppose the candidate for the clerical state to have
passed through both school::; and voluntary exan1Ìnation, and
to present hilllself before th3 bishop a few Iuonths preceding
his next ordination. He ,vill probably be asked a fe,v ques-
tions 'On the Articles, set to construe a passage in the New
Testament, and recolumended to study Pearson on the Creed,
and Burnet on the Articles, ,vith one or t\VO ll10re, in the
intervening period. A friend of ours, indeed, \vho applied to
the bishop Illost distinguished for his attempt to assert the
dognlatic character of the Anglican Establishment, ,vas not
so fortunate; he failed to elicit any text-book so positive as
Pearson on the Creed, or the essay of the trigarnist ecclesiastic,
,vho ,vas Bishop of Salisbury, friend of Dutch 'Villiam, and
hero of England's brilliant 'Vhig historian. Having taken
his degree early, and wishing to en1ploy a considerable tinle
in study for orùers, he begged to be put upon a regular course:
the Bishop replied that he should expect frolli him" a com-
petent kno\yledge of the Old and N e\v Testaluent." Chilling-
,vorth, it seeIUS, ,vas right after all: he took the comU10n-sense
vie,v, anù discerned the only adequate
afeguard against Popery:
H The Bible and the Bible alone is the religion of Protestants."
Such is the amount, such the definiteness, and such the
authority of the instruction given to the Anglican candidates
for Orders on those Inighty and soul-thrilling subjects for the
Christian's contelnplation-the Being of God; the Divine
VOL. IT. H

98

...LYGLIO..'
Y U...YlrEllSIT1DS

})ersons; the Incarnation, and its luanifol(l consequences; the
angels; the creation; the luysteries of Christ; the llles
e( 1
Virgin; the doctrine of Grace and J ustitication, IIo,v InallY
of thenl even kno,v that a ".underful fabric of dognla on all
these has been elaborated under the inspiration of that Spirit
,,'"ho d" ells in the Church?
But if such be the case concerning dogn1atlc theology, "That
concerning lnoral? That the very distinction is unkno,,'"n,
that fe,\""" Anglican n1Ïnisters, or even bishops, arp a,vare ,\'"ha.t
it means, or that it exist
, is a certain fact. For the
\ngIiC'an
Establislll11ent not being n governlnent of souls at all, hut a
State departInent for religion, ho,v can it authorize instruction
in a science ,yhich froIn 1Jc(rinnin()" to end it con
iùers to lJO
o 0
an invasion of the right:i of the individual conscienco 1 1\lo1'al
theology is, in fact, an utter 1lank in l\.nglican literature, frolll
the year Ij.j!) do,vn"rard::t: thore is no schou} on it exi:sting:
no tradition kno,vn. Should an ....\.nglican D1inister adviso
hiln
elf, Leing in charge of a parish or other,vise J to attelnpt
the function
of a Catholic Priest, he will, after conferring
faculties on hilnself to hear confession
in general, and the
reserved cases in particular, have to construct, out of hi

privatp reading of Catholic hooks, his ,vholc D1ethod an( I
rules of action. \'T e kno\v ,,-hat ,ve should think of a learned
aluateur, ,yho, after studying in private the best "Torks on
surgery, illustrated ,vith the nlost accurate engravings, set
himself, having neyer attended an hospital, nor bound up n.
liln1>, to operate for the stone. It ,vould be a lIlarvel indce(l if
the patient escaped ,vith his life, or the operator ,vithont lueet-
ing St. John Long's punishment for charlatani
ln. The in.Ii-
viùual n1Ìght have in gerll1 the talents of a Cooper or a Brodit
,
but ,ye should not judge the less severely of his presunlption.
Exactly parallel is the case of a spiritual doctor, ,ybo, unin-
structed by Church, unauthorizeù ùy Bishop, aSSUlllCS the
authority of a grand penitentiary, constructs a confessional
after his O'Vll cclecticislll, and vellture
to deal "rith thc 1110-.;t
difficult cases of cOll:)cicnce on a S.rstclu (,f rulc-.: fl'alnetl 1,)

AS EOCLESIASTICAL TRAINI1VG SClIOOLS. 99

himself. If constitutions escape under such dealing, it must
be that there ,vas a natural process of healing going on, ,vhich
anticipated the operator. N O"\V, the Anglican rninister, urged
by the ,vants of his people to enter on a duty for ,vhich no
previous education has fitted hin1, in ,vhich he has no land-
marks save those furni::;hed by a communion against "\vhich
his o"\vn protests, such a one ,viII painfully feel ,vhat it is to
have heard pronounced over hÍlu the ,vords ",vhose sins thou
dost relnit they are remitted, and "\vhose sins thou dost retain
they are retained," ,vithout one single instruction before or
after concerning so a,vful a gift, and the ,yay in which it ,vas
to be used..
This is but an instance of the non-existence of Inoral
theology on one particular point: but when ,ve come to the
whole doctrine of the sacraillents themselves being unsettled,
a series of "open questions" COlnes into vie"\v ,vhich quite
takes a"\vay the breath. Parties ,vhich nUlnber their adherents
in the n1inistry Ly thousands dispute whether grace is given
through the sacralnents, or by faith alone: the forn1er de-
nounce the latter as heretical: the latter represent the f01'Iner
to be Judaic and unspiritual. The State holds both parties
together in its cold embrace, and says, "'Vhy will you not join
together and educate IllY people? Leave disputing about forms."
One point of instruction relnains, as to the adn1Ínistration
of the practical ritual and discipline. But where the doctrine
of sacraments is unsettled, it is hardly to be in1agined that the
lllode of celebrating theln will be less so, What Anglican
lllinister is taught, at the university, or elsewhere, ho,v to

· Since these words were written the Ritualistic School in the Anglicnn
E:-stablishment has largely illustrated them by its practices. "
hat w
s almost fin
ideal sketch in 1850, is become a simple pietnre of existing facts in 1879. One
must profoundly pity the souls subjected to these self-taught operators, who-
drawing both the ideal which they follow from the Catholic Church, while it is
denounced by their own, and the information which they possess from Catholio
books privately studied, or chance intercourse with Catholics-have found it
nEcessary, in many case3, to proldbit reading Catholic books, or conversing with
Catholics, to their so-called "Penitents." It seems that what the teachers have
ff'd upon would be poison to those whom they
re tf'Rching, unless it be difJtillell
in an Anglican alernLic.

100

AYGLIC
1N UÞlIVERSITIES

baptize a child, or how to cl'lehrate 1Ioly Comlnnnion? Or
""herein the jO/'íÎlCt of the one, or of the other, consi
ts? lIe
prohably takes hi:-; own cuqtom in the
e frolll the n1Ïnister
",.ith ,,"hon1 he happenH to 1e at his first curacy. ...\.s little
is there any special instruction in th(' nlodü of catee
lizing
children, of visiting the f'ick, or the lllany other details of
n1Înisterial1ifü. "That an :unount of neglect has arisen froln
the utter disregard of ritual regularity, it "ollld he inlpossil)le
to express in words. AU these things have in truth Leon
dead forms to the nlabS of the clergy.: that they ,,"'ere living
and Inoving in a divine system ,vhich their Lord "ras aù-
n1Înistering by their hand or voice, ""as never, till quite of
late, inlpres
ed on their n1Înds. They aùuÜnistered Bapti"'l11
,,,,"ith far less care than the registrar of Lil'ths takes in inscrib-
ing a naHle. .\.nd as for the one other
acra}nent out of the

even \\-hich the Article
aIlo,v thenl to keep, if the Anglican
cler 6 7 do indeed pos
es::; that 11lù
t a,yful
upernatural gift
,\-hich the Puseyite portion of them at least claim lllust
earnestly, the al1l0unt of !)rofanation rcspecting the Ho]y
Eucharist 'v hich in the course of three h uIHlred yearH has
taken place, is sOlnething quite inconceiva1le. The 111ind
revolts at the thought, and is happy to take refuge in abf'ulute
unbelief of the gift frolll so literal a traulpling under foot of the
Blood of the Covenant.
To the triple subject of nloral, dogn1atic, and pastoral
theology, thus neglected in the Anglican lTniversities, ,ye fin<l
that three years of study are devoted in the conege of S.
Sulpice. They are thus disposed.

Dog1ne.

"FIRST YEAR.
Le traité de actihl1S Inn11ani
.
" de legi bu
.
" de peccatis.
" de dccalogo.
" rlc vera religi one.
(Ie vera ecelesia.
(Ie loeis thl'ologicis,

"

Iorale.

"

.AS ECCLESIASTICAL TRAI.LVING SC/IOOLS. 101

SECOND YEAR,
Le traité de jure et justitia.
de contractibus.
de Trinitate.
de Incarnatione.
de gratia.
THIRD YEAR.

Iorale, Le traité de sacramento pænitentiæ. CD nder
this head ,vould fall the whole
direction for the guidance of
souls. )
de matrilnonio.
de censuris et irregularitatibus.
de sacranlentis in genere.
de baptis111o.
de confirmatione.
de eucharistia.
de ordine. (There is also a special
course on this,)
)) de extrenla unctione.
"A course of Holy Scripture t,vice a week, excluRive of
private study of it,
"Authors used-Bailly, 8 vols.; Bouvier) institutiones
theologicæ; Carrière, de jure et justitia, etc.; Tronson, Forlna
cIeri. These three years of theology are sometÏ1nes expanded
to four, Fronl Easter to the vacation they are instructed in
the duties of a pastor in great detail. At three o'clock on
Sundays, at S. Sulpice, the young Inen exercise thelnselves in
catechizing, except froll1 Easter to the vacation," *
And the general result of this relnarkable contrast between
Anglican and Catholic education for the ministry has been
thus sUlnmed up :
"The work of educating the French clergy is largely in
the hands of the congregation of S. Sulpice, a celibate body,
of course, and ,vhose nlell1hers are not paid, but lllerely
)j< .Allie:)' J ow'nul ill .Fl'UllCC, 1)P. 53, 32.

ltIorale.

Dogn1e.

Dognle.

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

H

lO

.A
"YGLIa...1Y UNIVEllSITIES

clothetl and hoar<.1ed, They necess"Lrily teach one unifonn
dognut, that iH, "ithin that sufficiently ,viae range of <loctl'ine
on ,vhich the Church has set her illl111utaLle seal.
I()re than
this, they iU1prc:-;s ont' unifonll sacel'llotal 1110ull1 and type, and
exercise one llisciplillc on all cUll1ulÏtted to theln. It result
,
of course, that all ".ho go forth fi'01l1 theIn, passing through
their various public and private Hcrutinies, are trainetl and
practi::,cll COIn hatants to the extent tú ,y hich their teac11ing
goes.
Iore yet than this; a Sévere ascetic anù self-denying
character is fro In the beginning attached to the sacerdotal
life; they take the .....r\postle literally,' no lHan that ,varreth
entangleth hirI1self ,vith the affairs of this life;' parents ,vho
consent to their children entering into the priesthood think
and speak of it as 'a sacrifice;' those ,vho look fur,vard to
it have it so set Leforc theu1, and can count the cost 1eforc
they take the first step, :Fe,," situatiollR to ,vhich they can
after,,"ards Le called require the exercise of greater self-dcnial
than has been expecte f 1 fron1 thell1 frolH the fi 1'::; t, Does not
this point out to us the quarter fro111 ,vhich a refonll aI1l0ng
our
ch c
IHust procecd? Surely 1efore the laity can becomc
soun(l Churc}lIuen, the priesthood lllust Le unifoì'lIily tLlugld ;
'the pricst's lips shoul(l keep kno,yledge, anù they f-houlù
seek the la"r at his n10utb.' nut IIigh Church and Lo"
Church, not to 111ention the intel'lninaLle shatles of (li
tinction
in individual n1Î1Hls bct"een and beyond thCIll, arc utterly
incon1patiLIc ,vith each other. .After the (loglna of the
Trinity they part cOlopany. Until, then, the .A.nglican Church
teaches her priests a uniforIll ùogn1a, and Iuoulù') thelll in a
s<'vere and ulliforll1 discipline, she cannot hope for any other
fate than that her bosol11 shoul(l be rent ,yith intenoinaLle
heresies and ùivisions. The existcnce of the SÛIninaries, and
the orJer of S. Sulpice, is a reforln in the ROlllan Church.
Are ,vo never to 1
efuì.m I Not by introducing novelties, but
by recurring to ancient practicc'). The continual encroach-
ment of the ,vorla upon the Church rcn(lereò it necessary to
prOll1ote Seu1inaries as places (If
pirit.nal rctreat for candi-

AS ECCLESLtSTIOAL TRATJ.,TING SOIIOOLS. 103

dates for holy orders; and when, a
a consequence of the
revolution, the course of Rtudy in the university becalne quite
foiccuJarizcd, it becnme also necessary to detach the candidates
altogether froni that course, and to provide all that ,vas
requisite for instruction,
s ,veIl as for in\vard discipline,
,vithin the ,valls of the Séminaire, This, as to instruction,
is not cOlllpletely done yet. But it is in course of doing.
N O\V ùoes not that necessity, \vhich sprung up in the French
Church, exist just as nluch among ourselves? Are our
universitic:::; at present a fit school for preparing nlen for a life
of the utInost patience, self-denial, and hunlÍliation? .Is the
sacerdotal type impressed there at all? Is anything like a
unifornl dogllla kno\vn? Is it not precisely there that moral
control is relaxed, and habits of indulgence are commonly
introduced? Is there any attempt Inade to forln the inward
life, and discern a l11an's vocation? 011, is it not the severest
censure of our universities even to nlention such things?
And ,vithout any special training, \vithout any knowledge
of his in\vard state, the young man "vho has been accustomed
to unrestricted conlpany, to studies almos.t exclusively classical
or mathernatical, to every kind of \vorldly anlusement and
sport, or to travel at the time of life Inost perilous to inno-
cence, is taken and Inade a priest of: and sent to the' cure
of SOUlH' in a parish, Can any state of deeper practical
corruption than this be ,veIl inlagined? Or any systeln more
thoroughly opposed to that pursued in the Church, "vhich is
proyerbially mentioned anlong us as (corrupt' ?)).
Thus, po\verless, then, have beel.l the teaching and the
discipline of the universities, as well in producing the ecclesi-
astical tone and character, as in 11laintaining and 1111pressing a
uniforl11 dogl11atic system on the ininds of those su bj ected to
their influence, But let us consider the nlatter a little more
\videly. For three hundred years they have possessed un-
exanlpled 11laterial resources for the prosecution of all learning,
lnuuan and divine, and during all that time, the very flo,ver

* J ourua], pr. 330-353.

10-1

TIfF ACTU tL RESULT

of the English nobility, gcntry, and conln1ona.lty, llas l)cfln
from generation to gcncration nurtured in their halls. \'That
has been their effect un society, on lllanners, on the nation,
,vhich in that period has pa
setl frolu infancy to full lnauhoo(l,
and no\v exults in her political position and material po"
e)' as
the head and crow"n of the "
orld's cÏ\
ilization1
"The English universities," says Profes::;or Hul)cr, "con-
tent thelllselve::; \vith producing the first anù lliO::;t di-;-
tinctive flo\Yûr of the national life,-a ,yoll-educated gentle-
nlan." It is not the special kno,yledge requi::;ite for la''"yer,
physician, or clergYlllan ,vhich they undertake to COllyey, lJut
their glory iH to lay a prior forluation of character, ,vhich
shaH develop after,vards according to indi yidual tClldencics.
Their Blain intellûctual instrulncnt in doing this has Leen at
Oxford the
tudy of the Greck and Latin languagcs, and the
Aristotelian 1l1oral philosophy; at Calnbridge, the matheulati-
cal sciences. But their chief tHoral force hac; lain in the olel
influenceR of Church and Sta.te acting upon the youth flra,vJl
together into thelu fronl the higher ranks in all parts of the
clnpire. It is unquestionaLle, that a vcry peculiar 11lol'al,
political, and religious chararter has been fOl'lUed and ,viùely
diffused in our nation froll this their teaching; a character
D1arketl by delicate and correct taste, the proprieties and
amenities of life, ,yhose standard i" honour and rc...;pectabiJity,
\yhose synlpathies arc 1110re ,vith Horace and Augu
tus than
\vith John the Baptist anù Athanasius. The bC'athen virtues
have thus been seen to spring out of the Christian creed, an(l
the devotion ,,
hich banished St. Antony to the dCSCI t, antI
stretched St. La'\TonCe on the gri(liron, ha
heen coolcti dO'Yll
for the occa:-;ion
of ordinary life in the posse
sors of con1fort-
able parsonages, and the hlthers of large faluilies. And no less
in it
political than in its dome
tic a
pect this character has
1een yaluable to the
tate: the enthusiasm ,vhich \vas un-
becoll1Ïng in religion it has bho,,
n for the prizes of the \vorld,
and the children of Oxford and Cambridge have distingui
hed
tllclllselveR in art.s and al'1OS in every cliInate of the globe, and
have ,vatercll a tllOUSH.l1Ù Laitle-fÌclll-; ,vith tlH
ir Lluud.

OF TTJE OLD UJ.lIVERBITY TRAI1\ T L.YG. 105

"\Vith another relnark of Professor Huber we agree-that
the universities have possessed, and have not been slo,v to use
their extraordinary facilities "for forming acconlplisheù
schoolmasters," To which lllust be added a special praise of
Calnbriclge, that she is the Blother of able la\vyers. The
intellect, \vhich has been so keenly engaged in the study of
lllathematical sciences, naturally gains distinction at the bar,
and energizes \vith precision an1Ïd the intricacies of English la\v.

Ioreover, a very great merit has seemed to belong, at
least hitherto, to the system of the universities, which belongs
also to some public schools, that they call out voluntary
energies, and, not overburdeni
g the n1ind with too great a
variety of subjects, leave the individual character to exert its
s,vay, and to produce, perhaps, in after life, richer fruits than
if it had frolll the beginning been subject to a severer and
more cramping course of training. This, indeed, is a merit
"Thich belongs to the whole of English, as compared ,vith con-
tinental, life, and touches on an original difference of blood;
for hitherto, the Anglo-Saxon race seems to be the only self-
governing one, and to thrive on an independence "\vhich would
waste itself in n1ere wildness of blood in other nations.
But the nlaking gentlemen, schoohnasters, and la,vyers,
and the encouraging individual tendencies, ,vas rather a falling
in ,vith the natural bias of the age, and race, and nation, than
a correcting and sublÜning of it. For what is a citadel of
religious intellect set up in a country, if not to discharge a
nobler office ?-to raise and bear to victory a standard ,vhich
other\vise had not been seen, and a cause ,vhich otherwise had
been lost. England, since the beginning of Elizabeth's reign,
has become the great commercial po\ver of the \vorld. " Tyre
of the 'Vest," she has been called by friend and foe. She has
thriven on the inductive sciences, according to the course
mapped out by her Q\vn great philosopher; all her recent
glory and greatness are built on her discoveries in the reahn
of nlatter, her applying, cOlnbining, and perfecting those dis-
coveries of her o,vn and others. Earth air fire and \vater do
, , ,

10G

TIlE Af"TUAL RESUL T

her bidding, and subn1Ît to her rule. A Lountlles:i cnpitalizcd
,vealth 1110Ves tho
e n1yriad arnl::; hy ,vhich
he
uhjects these
elcnlcnts to the progre:s
uf lnunan civilization. Don 1)t1('f;
, it
i
a grcat destiny. It is an endh
ss task uf curiusity anil
intcreðt to read those Secret::; "hich tlH
...\.hnighty Creator has
hidden in the bo,vels of the carth, to collect anlI arranoe for
/::)
the advantage of luan po"
er::; ,vhich lie ha:i disl'cr::seJ, to
hnprove thC' ,veIl-being of socicty Ly iInpartial Ia,vs, and to
open fresh suurces of pro
l'erity in a bOl1l1lUe:-'
trade. Eng-
land ,viII have the fir:-;t glory of elnbracing the "hule ,vorld'

production:-; under une roof. But in such a sccne of tUrIlloil,
such a struggle for ,vorldly pre-en1Ínellté, buch an cxhiLitiun
of lllatcrial powcr, I11ure nced ,vas thcre for a continual
Inelnento that luan i
not lllcrely "an exchallging anilnal,"
but a "living BOUl." The earthly enlpire tcnlleù to ubscure
the heavenly citizellship, flflNe the universitie
luaintained
thi:-; lattl\}' as a. real and living i(lea in the n1Ïnds of n10n 1 .A.

piritnal creed, delnanding faith,-a
piritual kingdoll1, involv-
ing citizcnship,-a Rpiritual authority, clainlÍl1g 01cllience,-
these 'YCl'e the corrcctives to the overbcaring tyranny of
,,,"orldly "ealth anù po\\
er, Three ccnturies ago thcse ,vere
living in the heart of the nation: they "ere throned in
ill1nlcillorial po
session. The Engli:-;lullan luul not only a
national inheritance of language, land, and la,v, but he :-;poke
like,,
ise a Catholìc tongue, \\Tas heir of a foipiritnal reahn, and
subject to a Divine co(lc, Anù these it is ,vhich the univer-
:-:itip:-; "cre created to Inaintain and f5et forth,-these, too, are
,vhat they have suffereù to pcrish out of the Inil1l1s of lncn.
Our lcgislator
, ,yhilc their de1ates are Lorne on the ,vings of
steanl to the ('nds of the ,,"orlll, and reall Lyall civilized IHen,
have no sense of the Church'
independent spiritual existence,
fecI no necd of a HJ'};tenl of lJelief: one, cOlllplcte, and coherent,
and yield it no 01eJicnce. That i:-;, ,vith greater po\ver than
the C
e:-;ars, and a civilization" ren1Ïllding one uf Rome in the
tilHe of IieliogabaluR,". they have sl1uk in rcligion l)ack tu the
'" VI', vou !JüIlingCI'.

OF TIlE OLD UNIVERSITY TRATYING. 107

state of savages, and have come to consider the individual's
jndependence the perfection of spiritualluanhood. They have
"
anLlered back, each in his self-"\yill, into that confusion of
toncrues out of "\vhich Abraham ,vas taken.
o
And so it is that ,vhen the Catholic Church spreads out
her arms to receive men, and would mould them into her
divine unity, they recoil, and cry o
t, "\Ve are ,,
iser than you,
'Ve can read for ourselves, and think for ourselves, and be a
la \v to ourselves. \Vhat can you give us \v hich \ve have not 1
The press has n1ade your book ours too. You may burn
jncense before it, and chant it in an unkno,Vll language, but it
lies upon our tables all the time." They have forgotten that
,vhat subdued the ,vorld of old ,vas not a book, but the
tongues of fire descending on t\velve lllen asselnbled in an
upper chalnber. And the fire once kindled on the earth i::;
there still, and goes through the nations yet to quicken or
destroy.
N ow, it is to this nlost sacred trust that the universities
have been unfaithful: yet it could not be other\vise: they
coulù not raise the nation ,vith a power which had its centre
and abiding place in the nation, and therefore ,vas subject to
it. 'Vhen for ten years their rights and privileges lay in the
hands of a despot ùrunk \vith blood, it ,vas an ilnage of their
future helplessness; of their doom not to guide and teach
society, but to be its cupbearers and lacqueys, '\Then an Act
of Parlianlent violated the "rills of all founders, and trans-
ferred to the ne,v religion ,vhat had been left to maintain the
old, it cast a,,"'ay all pretext for resisting any future confis-
cation which the utilitarian spirit nlay denland, You have
already entered into possession of other men's goods; ,,
hen
the nation cries, you have held them too long, and done little
service ,,"'ith them, ,vhat can you reply? A robber cannot
plead the rights of private property, and colleges built to say
ma
ses, ,,"'herein Blass is never said, cannot cOlllplain, should
reform be for turning chapels into n1useunl
, and lecture upon
the structure of beasts and reptiles in preference to the Thil'ty-
nille .L\l'ticle::;,

108

TilE ACTU...1L RESULT

And it "ould seClll that at length SOllle such destiny is
approaching. Thc age is angry w.ith the uni\Ter
ities for quite
a different fault froln that ,vith ,vhich ,,?C reproach thClll.
Not hecause they have taught no theology, and scnt forth
no apo
tolic Ininistry, but Lecause, Lesi(les Latin and Greek
and
[athelllatics, they have nut taught 1110dcrn languages al1(l
1l10dern sciences, Lecause Aristotle is old-fashioned, atHl Tory-
i
m out of datc, they are threatened "ith a relllodelling Ly
a po\ver ,,?ith \vhich they havc no syulpathy, "T c cannot
extùt at such a pro;:;pect, If these noLle founl1atiuns have
been kept so long, through cllangcs so nlarvelluns, anll ,vith
effects so apparent1y inadequate, ,\'e could have hoped that
it ""as for SOllle better end at last than to be sacrificed to the
shortsighted educational clllpiricisll1 of the day. Crcellll's

n1en ""ill not Luil(l up ,vluLt the eighth Henry delllolishcd,
nor the spirit of the counting-huuse restore life to halls built
by a 'Vykehanl or a, \'"Taynfletc.

'or indeed alltid this "ronùerful gro,yth of the arts and
cOlnll1odities of life, this rise and continual developlIH
nt and
,,"orking out of the illducti\Te sciences, spiritual principle:i
have been in a continual cl)b, dou1Jt has ,yon ground upon
faith, anù first aXiOlllf) in theology, frum ,vhich our ancestor

starteù, have Leen shaken. To such a degree have tricky and
cOlllpromising forlllularics
apped all honesty of perccption,
that a doctrinal ùeci:Úon, Inaking the virtue of l)aptisln an
open question, anù so cquivalent to a (lcnial of Christianity
itself, in the n1Ïnd of one ,,,ho has a creed, is alrc
t(ly acquiesced
in by a vast majority of the EstablisJunent. \Ye indeed as
Catholics only see in this the neces
al'Y rc:,ult of ccrtain
principles ,,"hich ""ere at the bottoll1 of Henry's and ElizaLeth's
refonn. The evils ,vhich ,vc have hrietly tJ'acec1 aR, clinging
so pertinaciously to uni ycrsity ccciesiastical education through
thrce centuries arc not tell1porary and accillental, hut spring
from the logical basis of the Reforlllation. 'Yant of doglna
could not but follo,,? frolll the principle ûf priyatc judgillent
vB \\ !lich alune the. ,,,hole l'evl'lt ,vas lJa::,eù: ,vant of llloral

OF TIlE OLD UNIVERSITY TRAINING. lOa

theology, disregard of vocation, neglect of the spiritual life
from the overthro,vof the sacerdotal relation bet,veen pastor
and people, and the non-interference, on principle, with the
indi vidual conscience. The necessary secularization of a
nlarried clergy carried ,vith it the ,vant of spiritual life, and
bore the full flood of the ,vorld into the sanctuary. It is not
corruption in pra.ctice, nor the fertile springing up of abuses,
,vhich ,ve note, but the radical perversion of the idea; the
State taking the place of the Church; and so the dissolution
of spiritual authority, and the melting of truth into opinion.
And the process is now conlplete: froln the primary mystery
of Baptism, to the cro,vning one of the Eucharistic Presence,
all is brought into doubt: the learner, having the choice of
schools quite contradictory in their most essential tenets, is
put in a position of superiority to his teachers: he is critic
rather than disciple, He can render no snbn1Ïssion of the
heart or intellect, for there is no authority to receive it.
Unity is so utterly broken up, that men llefend thelllselves
from retracing their steps by asserting that our Lord did not
n1ean His disciples to be one,
A strange contrast it is ,vhich assails the thoughtful mind
in Oxford, ,vhich nlust have struck ,vith peculiar force foreign
Catholics hastening in the freshness of their enthusiasm to a
spot more tening of the past than any other in our island, and
still bonncl up ,vith so many sacred recollections. The world,
1vhich has swept a,vayalmost all other n1arks of mec1iævallife,
has left the structures of \Vyke11aln and \Vaynflete, of 'Valter
de
Ierton, and so many others, intact. You may enter still-
alas! you cannot ,vorship in-a chapel if. ,vhere St, Thomas
himself lllay have offered the Holy Sacrifice, ,vhich, in the
perfect proportions of its sculptured Leauty, is like his o\vn
Summa, cut in stone, so serene, so complete, so stately, anù so
reverential; the roof of which the pious genius of a living
son, in a spirit like his o,vn, has decorated ,vith the portraits
of Saints and l\Iartyrs; the very likeness of the Doctor Sub-

>I<
Iel'toll College Chapd.

110

CO}.,TCL USION.

tilis yct hangs ,vithin that college, of ".hich he ,vas a stuùent.
These are societies ,vhose corporate life held on through the
overthro,v of all sacrcù things at the Refonnatiul1, 'v ho
e
actual statutès, no less than their Luilllings, speak of fixity,
system, fornled character, and definite aiuls, and pay hOlllage
to Theology as the enù of all arts and scicnces: ,,, hile, for h.n
generations, those ,,-ho have throngeù these ball
have been
the prey of evcry conflicting religious opinion, fanatical at one
tilllC, apathetic at another, Lut ever, in the diYer
ity of tlH:ir
judgl11cnts, their ,vay,vardness, anù aU11Jiguity, I:;hc" ing the
fatal ctiect of that cornpron1Ïse ,vhich State policy struck
1ct,yccn ancient truth and moùern crror, \vhcn it produced a
byLrid ,vhosc 111Cl111c1's live on in perpetual conflict ,vith each
othcr, ,vasting, ill intestine opposition, the vital encrgy uf a
bcing 'v hicL, by the fa ul t of its Lirth, ha
Leen cur
ed "i th
sterility.

F('brua I'!J, 1830,

III.
CHRISTIAN AND ANTICHRISTIAN
EDUC.l.\TION.

CHRISTIL\N A
D ANTICHRISTIAN
EDUCATION.

.
-..c+-

A DOCU:\IEXT, the production of an individual ,vho has been
,vittily described by one of his friends as "equally ready at
half an hour's notice to build a St. Paul's, to take the con1mand
of the Channel fleet, or to superintend an operation for the
stone "-a fanlous docun1ent} written on a celebrated occasion,
has proclain1ed to the ,vorld that the Catholic religion tends
"to confine the intellect and enslave the soul." Even from the
Prime
linister of a great elnpire, of accomplishments so
universal, and assurance so cOll1plete, the accusation strikes
one a
bold against the religion of St, Augustine and St.
Tholllas, of Galileo,
Ialebranches, and '
ico, of Bossuet and
Benedict XIV.., of Suarez, Bellal'mine, and De Lugo. Such as
it is, ho,vever, this accusation is daily repeated in one form
or other, implicitly or explicitly, suggested in an innuendo, or
presupposed throughout an arglllnent, treated as self-evident,
and ackno,vledged as a fact shalneful, indeed, ann dalnning,
but too clear for the knight-errantry of any Catholic to
dispute, by aln10st the ,yhole daily press of England, Lord
John Russell has but catered to the popular feeling, and
sumlned up in half a dozen ,yords the sentiment of modern
English journalislll, of the floating n1Ïnd of the nineteenth
century, ,vhich oscillates bet,veen profound contempt and

*
he occasion of this paper was the address of the Irish Bishops on the
Catholic University, Dublin, 1851.
VOL, II. I

114 ])IT'l'L'R
E}."'CE O}
}1RST l)RI
YO]PL
'S

l)itter hatred of the ("'iathoIic faith, 'Ye propose to cOllsifler
the llleanillg and the cau
e:s of thi
accu
ation, and ,yith tllo
light thl
nce thrown on the subject, to proceed to the nece
bity
and vast itnpurtance of the pron1Ïsed Catholic U nivérsity.
N o'v thi:> accusation of loving ignorance hrought against
the enlightener of the' nations, and uf fostering
laYery
brought against the besto"
er of true freedom úf heart and
luind and ,yill re::;tored to heavenly harIIlollY, runs up, if "e
Inb,take not, into a difference of }"i I'st ])1'i nl ipl ð Let\vccn
Cathulic and Protestant. These Fir."it JJrinciples, the very
base:-; of unr opinions anfl jn(lgn1cnt:-;, thf3 first springs of uur
action
, and So the key of onr lllofal character, are assulnefl
and acted upun hy all ,vithout prout: by all intuitiun of the
n1ind all(l 1)y 1110St lllen uncon:-;ci()u
Iy, e'"en to the end of
their lives. XU,," \\ hat is knrnyIl\(lge, and ,,'hat ignorance,
,vhat frecùolll, anù ,vhat 81avrry, of the intellect anù Inoral
po"
ers, ,yiH d 'penel to l.ach indivitlual judging on a higher
qupstion; ho,y, that i
, hl
atTnngf\:o-, the Yariou
llivi:-.ions of
hUlnan intelligence, and the rùlation
,,'hieh they l)l'nr to l"aeh
other; ,,,llat, again, he considcr
, to Le the '1Hl of civil anò
religious l)o1iti('
, antI of Inunan life altogether. The la,yyer
has OTIe Htan,lanl, and tho l11erchant another; tIlt:' arti
t a
third, and t1l(
I'hilosnpl1er a fourth; the theulogian onl"\ higher
than aU thl
ke. Nation:-;, again, have a various l110ral and
intellectual gauge.
Iinions of }'rench pea
ant
feel an
idolatry for the 1ncloory uf :N apoléon, ,,,ho decill1atcd t.heir
fathers; Engli
hmcn pay a pef'hap
unconscious \yorship tu
n1anufactori \8 and raihyaYR, and feel a far deeper interest in
the conlposition of the stealn-cngine than in the nature of the
soul; Spaniards, on the other hand, 111casure di
tanc('s by the
rosary, and salute Ly an expression of faith in a LIc
:-.:cd
Inystery; and Italians illun1Ïnate in honour not only of the
earthly sovereign, Lut the heavenly queen. T
Yen in the saIne
country and race, a rliflèrcnt spirit prevai1f-:. at ùiflercnt tilnCR,
Saxon sovcreigns laid asitle their cro,"vn:-; at St. Peter's sIn'ino,
and the" proudest of the Plantagcnct
paid honw.gc, as

I
V PROTEST.A}"
TS ...1

D CAT/fOLIOS. 115

Christians, to hi
successor; K o rnl an nobles left land, and
,vife, and children, to rescue the Holy Sepulchre from the
infidel.
lodern England resents the exercise of St. Peter's
spiritual jurisdiction as an aggTession on temporal sovereignty,
and exerts the ,vhole force of her mighty po"
er to maintain
the Holy Sepulchre in the hands of the infidel. Thus race
and nation, the habits and occupations of the mind, modify
the standard of all hUll1an things, and RO, of course, that by
,vhich c0l11parative kno"\vledge or ignorance, freedom or
slavery of the mind, are estimated.
If, then, we ,\
ould fairly meet the question, we must
classify the yarious subjects of huulan kno\vledge, \ve nlust
arrange and group the arts and sciences of civilized life, and
specially \,e must consider the end for "\V
hich all these exist
and are cultivated, and the relation ,vhich they severally bear
to that end, and to each other. And as Catholics and Pro-
testants here judge and act upon different First Principles,
"
e sl)all take a division made long before the 'Vest ,vas
separated into these t,vo conflicting parties. 'Ye shall go
back to a great Catholic philosopher, theologian, and saint,
almost three centuries anterior to the rise of Protestantisul.
Certainly he cannot have had the latter state of opinion in
vie\v: he set forth the train of thought 'which universally
prevailed in his o\vn day throughout the great Christian
people, nloulded into expression by a very profound and
exquisitely holy n1Ïnd. The division of human kno\vledge
into its various branches, ,vhich 've are about to quote, is
from St. Bonaventure, and it has a unity, a simplicity, and
a completeness, cOlnbined ,vith the deepest philosophical truth,
,vhich \ve have not seen equalled in any other arrangement,
It occurs in his small ,york called" The Reduction of the Arts
to Theology," and is as follo,vs.
From God, the Fontal Light, all illumination dsecends to
man. The divine light from ,vhich, as from its source, all
human science emanates, is of four kinds; the i'iifer.ior light,
the exteÎ'iol
licrht the inteï'ioï' licrht and the su'ne1
ior li g ht.
b 'b ' '.1.

LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE

116

ST, liOYA rE...Yl'CRE'S DlrLS]ú...Y

The in! ì'ioì' light, that of sensitiye kno,vledge, ilhul1inates in
respect of the natural forllls of corporeal oLjects, ,,-hich are
1l1anifested to u
by the fise scnses, Ite:; range does not
c"Ctend beyond the kno,,
ledge of
ensiLle things. The
econcl,
or exte'ì"ior light of Inechallic1.l art, ilhuninates in re"'pect of
artificial forIns. It cIHbrace'" the ,,
hole circle of those arts
,yhich ailll at protecting BUlB froBl thl' ,vea.th
r, clothing,
fecdino- healin cr hilll ,vhen
ick, HTHl the theatrical art:i

, 0
directed to hi
recreation. Thus it includes all production:i
of the neeòle and the loonl, n 11 "'(lrks in iron, and uther
Inetals, stone, antI ,yood; an production and all preparation
of food; all llayigation and COJlllnerCe, ,,"hil'h superintend the
transit and the exchange of these; Inedicine in ite:; "iclest
Sf'nse; ancll11usic, "ith the arts belunging to it. l\lanifolJ as
are the ol
ec
uf thi
light, it is an concerned "Tith artificial
productions; it touches 0nJy one
ic1e uf JH1Jnan nature; it
df'als ,,-ith lHan ahll()
t exclusiyely as an anilnal; it i
directed
tu
upply his Lodilj needs, and c(.nsole his bodily infirnlities.
The third, or i11feï'iol' light., is that of philosophical1..nowledge :
its ol
iect is intelligiLle truth. 1 t is threcfol(l, for ,ve Inay
distinguish thl'f'(' sort
of veritics- truth of language, truth of
thing:;;, anel truth of 1I1orals, 1. 'rruth of language, or rational
truth, either l11akl'
kno,vn the conception of the n1ind, ,vhich
is the function of graU11llar, or, further, 1noves to belief, ,vl1Îch
is that of logic; or 1l10Ye
to love or hatred, ,vhich is that of
rhetoric; that i.s, it is either apprehensive reason, ,,-hich ai111s
at congruity, or ju(liratiye reason, ,,
hich teaches, or JHoti Yl'
reason, ,,-hich us
s ornalnent, II. Truth of things, or 11atural
truth, ,,
hich cleaI
".ith things as tu their fUJ'1I10l (l.c. in
Jneeli(eyal language, their
,"i'" 'ntial) relations, in regal"a to
nH
.tter i
physical, in regard tv tht'
oul is lTIathcmatical, in
regard to the di yinc ,yisdom is lnetaphysical, and has the
province of id} 8. The physical treatnJent of things has to
do ,,-ith their generation and corruption, according to their
llatural ro,vers and sClninal principles: the l11athelllatical,
,vith their al)stract forms, as our intellect concei,,-es then1:

OF IIU.JLIJ.V ](...VO nYLEDGll.

117

the nletaphy
ical treat
of the knowledge of all entia, which
it reduce:s to one First Principle, End, and Exenlplar, God,
from ,vhonî they callle forth; i,e. it deals ,vith things as to
their'Ldeal principles. III. Truth of lllorals, has for its object
either the inùiviùual, that is, the ,vhole range of personal
duties, \vhich is terlned 'fììOìUtstic, or of family duties, which
is tenned econo1ììic; or of duties to the state, which is termed
politicctl. Lastly, the fourth, or 8UPP-1'ioì' light, is that of
Grace and of the Holy Scripture, ,vhich illullîinates in respect
of saying truth. It leads to higher objects by manifesting
those things which are above reason; it descends by inspira-
tion, and. not by discovery, fronl the Father of lights, The
doctrine of Holy Scripture, though o'ne in the literal sense, is
tTiple in the spiritual and rnystical sense: allego,tic, in ,vhich
it teaches \vhat is to be believed, and relates to the generation
and incarnation of the "\V ord, and this is the study uf doctors;
111,0 ì.(tl, in 'v hich it teaches the rule of life, and this is the
subject nlatter of preachers; and anagogic, which embrace

the union of the soul ,vith God, and is treated by the contelU...
plative.
Thus the fourfoldligh t descending fronl above has yet six
differences, ,vhich set forth so Inany classes of human kno,v-
ledge and science. There is the light of sensitive knowledge,
the light of the Inechanical arts, the light of rational
philosophy, the light of natural philosophy, the light of
11loral philosophy, and the light of Grace and Holy Scripture,
" And so," adds the saint, " there are six illuluinations in this
life of ours, and they have a setting, because all this knowledge
shall be destroyed. And therefore there succeedeth to theIll
the seventh day of rest, \vhich hath no setting, and that is,
the illulninatiun of glory. And as ?oIl these derived their origin
from one light,
o all these sorts of knowledge are directed to
the kno,vledge of the Holy Scripture, are shut up in it, and
conlpleted in it, and by Jnean
of it are ordered to the ilh
nlina-
tion of eten1Îty."
'Ye are persuadeù by experience, that the more this

1 L8

CIJ.ARAOTER OF

nrran
elllént of ]lllluan arts anll sciences IS considered, thC'
'-
Inore it "Till be yalucd. Perhaps all the philosophical crrors
of the last thre0 hUlldred years ha vc been by anticipation
exposed in it. Take, for instance, the llluititudinous errors
connected ,\rith the question of the origin of our ideas. One
school Inake:.; thenl proceed fro III the first light alone, anJ
ùerives theln froln the
cnsc
. \nothcr frollI a cOluLination of
the first and thirJ light, or the internal sense. 'fhcy have, Ly
COlnnlon con4Sent, putout of yiew" the fourth light, ,yhich ha <:)
for its ohject the supernatural anti the super-intelligible, and
,vhich prcsupposes another capacity of rccei,ing kllo,,,ledge
on ulan's part, ,,
hich thé
C Rchool':) <.1isrcganl Above all,
".hat Btrikes us in thi
arrangelllent of
t, l
onaventure i
,
that throughout it he c()n
idL'r
the circle of Inunan kno'v"-
ledge, and the o1
jects of ,vhich it trl'at.
, to Le \vhat God
created thern-a universe, a ,,?hole, ,vhich can only ùe under-
stood in IIilIl ,,,ho is it
BL'ginning an<l End, thc dread .L\lpl)a
and OJnega of Being, I .\lU that I AI)}, ..And therefore "Te
shall Jnah..e u
e of it as a
tanllaJ'II \\T]1cr e l).Y' to appreciate thE'
accusation "hich Protestantisl11 lllay l)e un.1er:-;tood as daily
1ringing 1)} the ten thol1sau<11l1ouths of its úellua frnulto,'u1n
copifluJî, the press, against fiatholici/"lIU, viz.: that a
a systeul
it ten(h
" to contine the intellect finll pns}aYe the soul." .And
pcrhap:i in the hasty glance we aL
e abuut to take, "e Il1ay
have opportunity to relnark ,vhat this "\ ery loud..tongued
accuser itself ha
donp for tlle réal ad\anC8U1cnt of l'-l1o"Tledge
in the 11lunan race,
ince its charnpion Luther appeared on the
scen
.
N o,v, that in ,,"hich the Europp of th0 nineteenth century
lllainly differs froin the Europe of the si
tecnth is the pro-
digiuus cultivation of thf\ Inechanical arts, ana tllt
successful
application to these of certain physical I"ciences, such as
chen1Ïstry, which depend on the principle of induction, and
are "Trought out by a series of experin1cnts. 'V ondelful is the
advance in tht 1 se ,v"hich has been Inade not Iuerely in the past
hundred years, but in our o,vn generation" siuce the peace. The

TIJ.lETEENTII OENTURY OIYILIZATI01.r. 119

mind of the world seen1S turned upon these ,vith an energy
which has scarcely before been ,vitnessed, and the lnechani-
cal arts have so n1anifold inter-relations, that it is hard to
foresee ho,v far an in1provement in one may affect others.
'Vho, for instance, can yet tell ,vhat ,vill be the effect either
on the political or the religious state of Europe) produced by
raihvay trains traversing its bosom daily at express speed,
or by the electric telegraph actually annihilating distance
bet,veen the great centres of human thought and action.
Isolation of any particular people, and the evils which follow
from it, seem no longer possible. Again, as ,ve have seen in
the late Exhibition, industry is become no longer national,
but cosn10politan. Every invention is exposed to a universal
rivalry. "\Vhat has been conducted successfully to a certain
point by the discovery or Ï1nprovement of one n1ind, is pre-
sently caught up by another's, and worked out into higher
results. 'Ve should 1e very ungrateful, certainly, not to feel
,vhat has been done, and is daily doing, to pron10te the corn...
fO}.t of all classes, and not least of the poor. Still the very
word suggests ,,"'"herein this vast and ever increasing civiliza-
tion lies. It concerns Inainly the food, the clothing, and the
covering of lnan; his locomotion; his healing, when sick; his
taste and recreation in gazÍng_on pleasant and beautiful forms,
or hearing lnelodious sounds: in short, his bodily wants. It
deals with bÏIn 111ainly a
an animal, 3J buying and selling,
travelling and voyaging, earth-cutting
ironOP,vorking, steam-
producing, gold-seeking animal; 'vhere it uses his reason and
high intellectual po,vers, as in the 111athenlatical and physical
sciences, it is yet chiefly ,vith a utilitarian view, for applica...
tion to the mechanical arts. 'Ve are not underrating the quan

lily of light thus diffused; ,ve are but rernarking on its quality,
that it is mainly the infer'ior and the ouIwa?yllight, with so
much of the interio1\ as embraces the physical and mathemati..
cal, but not the higher speculative and uJetaphysical sciences.
In other words, this busy, restless, ever-advancing, all-engross..
ing modern ,vorld of thought and action hardl
r approaches n1an

l:!O

GILt R...l0IER OF

a
a 'ìnural agent, antI
tillle
s a:-; a :spiritual being. It chooc;;:es
to put altogether out üf consilleration that every iu(lividual of
t.hl
race posses:-:es a tiuluethi'ì1[J illcolnpara1Jly IHore precious
than aU the di
cüvel'ie
uf all the physical and Inathcrnat.ical

('iences, aUò all thl' prulluctiollS of aU thp lneehanical art:.;
fl'onl the l)eginning to the enel of the ',OrIll. Certainly it
(locs not deny that Ill:tn ha:-j a bunl, ùut it treat
it a
a trui
Hn
t "ught to buys anel girls in thcir catechi
ln, nn(l disngrcea1ly
repcatc(l on Snn<1:t!..s at church; Lut not tu Le thought uf
dnrino- the ,,"cek Lv
ensihle IneH of bn:-;ine

, 'fhe nineteenth
o .
century is onc of facts, but this fact, "Thich out'Yéighs all
ot,her
, a
the OCéan doc
a drop of ,vater, iC) not a favouritc
one ,,"ith it.
For if, quitting the nlcchanical arts an(l the cxpcrinlental
sei ìnce
, "Te advance and ash.. "That progress has been luade in
the higher speculation of the Inll11an nlind, ,ve find that thi:--
science has fallen ,vith the BlaH)'" into aùsolute disrepute, froln
the ntllnber of conflicting theories \yhich have arisen onc after
the other, each for a time prcvailing, anlI too uften paving tho
,yay, like the 10"- philosoph!. of Lücke, for the DeislIl and
Panthei
m uf Hucceeding Inin(lR. Gray's in
ulting remark,
that" 1uetaphysic
rin
her cob\yeù:o;, finò catches SaIne flies,"
but too faithfully represent:;, the general feeling as to that
noble science at prcscnt, In short, the 1l1odcrn thinker, as he
goes on from the dOlHain of sell.'
;ble things, gradually lor:::es his
footing, he fiu(l:-{ the lan(hnarks relnoved, and rival geogra-
phers disputing the lie of the country; and if he is a l11an of
ordinary ,vi:-;doIU and prudcnce, he f'tops "Tith the reflection
that life is too short to spend any of it on a science ,vhich has
heen reduced by the conflicts of it-; cultiv'ltors into a chaos of
uncertainty,
In the field of IHorals is the prospect luuch lllore encourag-
ing? \\ e are not no,v speaking üf Catholieislll and its autho-
rized teaching, but of that floating, popular, and certainly
lIH)OSt uncathulic n1ind which charges it ,vith fostering ignor-
ancp and &layery. lV/uti is ,it,
rod
of Tlloral la',
? 'Yho

NI
VETEE}"
Tl1 OESTURl r OIJPILIZATIOY. 121

could say 1 "T e have but to luok to any Inorning's IiniPs for
the lno
t unscrupulous lying, the Illost cruel calumny, the most
barefaced assertion, Because it is anonymous, and so bcyon(l
punislllnent, it sho"\vs no con
cience-no feeling. It ,vill riot
and gloat over the (listress ol a nation, and the expatria-
tion of Illtlltitu(les; it ,vill call the solitu(le peace, and vie"\v
,yith cOlllplaccncy the departure of a people's bone and sine\v,
if only it can be deli vèreJ frolli that standard of truth and
right ,vhich Catholicislll, in its n10st suffering and haillpere<l
state, rears in the ,vorld. \Vhere, ,ve lnay ask, are the moral
systelns ,vhich in a reign of three hundred years it has pro-
duced? It is not yet equal to interpreting the decalogue.
And if you ,vould not telnpt it to blasphenlY, do not put before
it a case of conscience, for nothing do
s it hate so much as
c1.sui:'5try, It is its bye"\vord for chicanery anù falsehood,
But oh that proud, that Inyriad-n1indeù Protcstantisnl,
ranging over earth and sea, from China to California, to gather
their treasures for its place and hour of pride, \vhich lay
adoring itself in one long protracted act of self-deification,
during six lllonths in the glass house, ,vat ching the nations
brought before its footstool, and saying, I am their Queen, "I
shall not sit as a "\vido,v, and I shall not kno,v barrenne::;s ! "
Carry it into a yet higher region than 11l01'als, into the light of
Grace and Holy Scripture-ho\v nliseraLle and benighted it
appears! Its heroes here are pygn1Ïe
, Their eyes gaze not
on these objects. These substanées are too iInpalpable for
their grasp. Here a thought has often struck us. Certainly
no one of her
Iajesty's suLjects lnade a better or more
rational use of the Exhibition than the Queen herself. The
lllOSt illustrious in each ùepartment of art \vere at her daily
bidding to explain every ne\v inve:!1tion, the most cOlnplicated
machinery, the manifold treasures of the physical ,vorld, fronl
its rudest to its IDOSt refined productions. \Ve doubt not that
they did it each one ,veIl and ably in his sphere. 'VeIl, these
are subjects \vhich interest different classes of people, some one,
and sOlne another; their utility is vari(Jus, their preciousness

1

CILIR
1CTER OF PRESE...YT CIJrILIZATIO...V.

in proportion. But other suùjects there are of univcl's'll Ï1n-
portaace, ,vhieh cannot be ignored w'ithout a grievous loss by
any single IUlInaa being. Supp()
ing her )[ajesty had be-
thought herself to ask of her :::;e\Teral c()nductor
, day after
day, a statclllcnt uf their belief on the
e fuur
ul
ect
, tho
] [oly Trinity, the Incarnation, Original
in, aHa Grace. If
tht, replies gi\
en to her un(ler thi
supposition coul.IDe put
do\vn an(l tickete.1, \\-l
,viII, entl.lle to
ay that no productions
of the Great Exhil,ition "ouIll haT'e Leen, tu :--:ay the 1cast,
111ure curious an(l instructive. Only they ,vouIJ prohably
have defied analysis all(1 arrangelnellt, The greatest nlen in
IJlollern art and ::;cience, ,yho ,voultl take shalne at ùeing
ignorant uf the latest di
covery in chelnistry, the latcst theory
of geolog
T, or the late:-;t application of Ilutchinery, ,,"oulJ pl'O-
l)a,hly sho,v I1\01'e i
rnorance, an(}, certainly, lnore variatioll, on
these Inulnentou'i snl
l'cts, than half a dozen childrcn taken at
hard out of any Cathulic sehoul. Thi
is ,vhat free ill(luirr
naù thé ]1i1 )11J SO\\Tn broa( least oycr the "01'1(1 have done in
three centurje
for tho nl[tstcr science of theology, and the
p1'iUlary virtue uf faith.
"r e adu1Ït, then, that in th.. Illechanical art
, and the
Ijhy
Úcal
ciencl'
1 in all ,vhich concern'i the conveniences of
the purely luateriallife, there ha
l)een a great advance. "r 0
itre thankful for it. Thl. lllost tlelicate lady Inay no,\r he
-nvept oyer the country, ,vithout fatigue, at forty mileB an
hour, in the nìÏdst uf huft cUÞihionb, and surrouulled \vith
books, ,yIlo, threb centtu'ÍeH ago, liUtst ha\ e sublllitteù to pick
her ,yay over abuntinaùle road:-; at four lllih:
an hour, strapped
on a pilliun to a grooJf).'s girdle. TIut this Inateria] Iífe of
our
is not all: after you h
t' e giyen their Ubllost yalue to all
the preciou
thing
contaille(l in the Great Exhibition, there
reluaiua for lnau, yet, d" higher ,,"odd of thought: there are
the ne(kls of the ,vhole spiritual nature: there is the
cience of
n1Ïnd, the science of Inoral
, and the bcience of theology: there
i
truth of language, truth of things, and truth of morals;
there is that highest light of all, ",yhich lightens every Ulan

TIlE WORK OF LUTIIER.

123

that cOlneth into the ,vorld," the light of the Divine 'V ord.
'Vith regard to these, so far from kno\vledge having increased,
,ve assert that in all uncatholic countries, and in each country
in proportion as the spirit uf Catholicism has declin
d, there
has been a retrogression, a din1Ïnution of light, feeblene:S8
instead of virility, doubtfulness instead of certainty. 'Ye
proceed to state the connection of this ,vith ProtestantisIll,
The ,val' of Luther, though seemingly directed against
particular doctrines, ","as really ,vaged ,vith the principle of
authority itself. After the du
t of the conflict was cleared
a\vay, the ,york ,vhich he "ras found to have accon}plished was
the elnancipation of the individual nlind from subn1Ïssion to
the general n1Ïnd of Christendoln. The fabric of Christianity
had been raised on an ex.ternal, objective basis: its lllessage
caIne froln ,,
ithout to th6 individual, ans\vering, indeed, to
certain inlnost neeL18, to aspirations and iL1eas felt ,vithin, but
independent of these, and standing over against nlan ,vith a
conlmand and a control superior to hill1. The ,,"'hole systell1
radiated froln the Person of God the 'V ord Incarnate: by Hiln
it had been set up in the ,vorld: by Hiln it was sustained,
and energized in a living society, divine because the virtue
of its Founder ,vas in it. Luther, OIl the contrary, proceeded
from self: his o,vn Inind, his o,yn judgnlent, 'vas his standard:
disguising this both to hÎ1nself and others, he professed obedi..
ence to the ,vritten "r ord alone: but the interpretation of this
book being left to the individual, the real standard became the
n1Ìnd or feelings of the individual. Christianity, till then} had
o,vned obedience to its Foundol', perpetually as it ,vere incarnate
in that society ,vhich Hilnself had ternled His Body. Luther
substituted for this a sQbjective basis in each believer. Obedi-
ence, henceforth, to an external goverUlnent becan1e inlpos....
sible: it ,vas an infringelnent on the 1l10st sacred rights, on the
ne,v-found altd highly prized liberties of the true believer.
He ,vas hin)self the spiritual man, judging all things, ftnq
judged of none, \Ve are far, indeed, from asserting that
Ll1ther kne,v 1vhat he ,vas
bou.t, There 'vas a gre&t
lld

1
1

THE' JDE
1 OJ' B
l CO)..
.

su lltle and coml lining f'pirit using hilll as an instrulucnt, ,y 110
had farlHed his plan, a yast and skilful one, though the agellt
had none,
Luther's rCfOrIll "
as cstablishetl in Englanll, ancl before tht'
L'IHI of the century a lnau of great gellius arose, to carry into
the llolnain of the arts aIHl sciences, for their restoration, as hp
a
serteù, the precise idea ,vhich Luther luul applied tu religion.
'fhe princi
le of authurity, uf tnulitiuIl, of delluctiun and
developlf1ent, ha vi ng Leen uvcl'thro\vn in thillgR (Ii vine, 'v hat
1l10re natural than that Baeon
hould propo
c tIle principle
of inùuction, that is, of pruceeding frOIH the particular to
tIle uniyer::;al, as the foundation of all h111U[1n science, And as
the sciences of ll1Ïlld, of IllVrals, anù of theology, proceeJ fr0l11
certain data, anJ are built upon deùuction l110re than on incluc...
tioD, \"hat more llaturallike\\.i::;c than that he shoulcl thro\\ hinl-
self 011 the phy:Úcal and cxperilllclltal sciences, as alone, frolll
hi::; point vi" yic"., a(hnittinci of staLility, certitude, and pro-
gress, lIe called Blan a\vay frolll paths in \\'hich, as authúl'ity
hacl LCCll ùi
(:al'ùcJ, no lalllhllarks rCluaineù, to an enùle::)
aDd
assureJ progress \\
hich they nlight ascertain for thclllsclvcs
step Ly
tep; \\'hich ,,
ould daily l'CCOlnpense thelll by fre::;h
COllYellicnce
, helps, anù ornaments of life. Let them leave
their cc idula tltCat I'i," to 'v hich they had Lécn paying a vain
and fruitlc
:) hOl11age: aU nature ,yas ,,-aiting to pour forth
her t.reasures illto the lap of hUluallity, if it ,vould cease to
llletcorize, and rather Illllill)ly search her ample LOSOlll, analyse
and \\Tcio'h her forces and direct thCIU to a::;snao'c the \yants of
0' b
Ulan; Ulan, that is, as he '\'as fOl'lllC<.l frol11 the Just, and to the
dust returns. He had diyined the rising genius of Englanù ;
he had forccast her horo:-;copc, anù (letel'l11inecl her clnpire: aB
if by a luagic \\ and, he haù fclt the treasures \y hich .ret lay
hicl in her IPilles and 11loulltains, the ullsortL'd clemcnts of a
lllaterial pro
pel'ity Leyollù \\ hat the ,,-orld had yet seen, Sh

has li
tcned t.o hi
call, and his idea has been enshrineJ in her
Jleart, has beculue the centre of her life, ana is the real ohjett
of her 'Yor
hip,

DE8CARTE'S.

1
;3

The ,york ,,-as not yet cOll1plete. There ,va
"ranting onf"
to apply to the
cience of n1ind the idea which Luther had
introduced into religion and Bacon into physical science.
There ,vas ,vanting one to place the starting point of Inental
philosophy in the individual man; in the creature and not in
tho Creator; in the pure analysis of self. That one ,vas found
in Descartes, Discarrling the objective basis on ,vhich nlental
philosophy had hitherto rE'sted, he attenlpted to build the ll)Ost
necessal'y anò absolute verities, the B
ing of God, and the
existence of creatures, on the internal sense. OO[Jito, ergo 8 Lon .
That is, he built belief on doubt; he foun<1ed the universe on
the individual. He did not rest on the traùition ,vhich had
never perished froln the human race, and had been restored
full and perfect, and unfohled by Christ, ,vith c0nditions t.hat
ensured its perlnanence and purity. He put aside th0se i(lE'as
,vhich are deposited by the Creator in His creature's 111ind
before and beyond proof ..A.s Luther's process ,vas analysis
applied to religion, so his ,vas the Halne analysis applied to the
mind, As Luther's process has tern1Ïnated in biblical rational-
ism, and the oyerthro\v of faith by scepticisn1, so Descartes'
process has issued in the denial of natural truths. The abuse
of Bacon's principle has been sho,vn in its application far
1)E'yond the experilnental sciences and mechanical arts, of
\vhich it is the proper instrulnent, and in the great pl'edon1Ï-
nance ,vhich it has given to these over all other studies.
It is not too nluch to say that the ,vhole tissue of nlodern
thought and feeling, outside the Catholic Church, and ,vithin
it, so far as those .are concerned ,yho arf:l not deeply touched
hy hf'1"' spirit, is \vrought out of these elenlent
t The self-
sufficiency, the independence, the dislike of authority, ,,
heth:1'
in spiritual or civil nlatters, the rerluction of truth to opinion,
the measuring of things lJY their 111aterial utility, in one ,vord,
the predolninance of body over spirit, and of nlatter over
ll1ind, have their root here. Let us see whether the systeln of
Luther, Bacon, and Descartes has contributed to the spread
of kno\ylc\lge truly so called-has 111ade men capable of

1
6

TIlE LIGll1' 011' GR.tC'E

inlhihing- n10re or less of thOR0 elnanations fro111 the Fontal
Light ,vhich St. Bonaventure descrihcd aboye.
1. .[\11(1 fi1'Ht a
to the light of Ùrace and lioly Scripture.
J.Juthcr found t11i:-; ditfu
ed in vne grcat rcligious society,
aninlated ana held togethcr h) a COHlmon faith.
<\..s the
infant in
tinctively turnR to the Inothcr for the streaIn ,vhich

\1pplieR its life, so every ill(lividual
ùul in that great fanliJy
}ookc(1 direct to the l11ighty )rother of spirits for its draught
of heavenly love, reclined in tru
t on that unf
lÏling Lu
oln.
(Irc,," support an(l ppace frOln thosl' eyes of loye. The first
,york of the ref( n'111er ".a
to teach the children that their
trust in their :r,Iother "ras vain and dangerou8; that they
shoulJ. <see, cOlllpare, fill(1 ju(lge for thcm:-;elvcs, He, indeed,
,,'ith a strange infraction of hi
O
n principle told them ".hat
they should believe; he hall (li
coverl'd it hiInself in Dt. Paul'li
Epistl6s, \vhich for fifteen c('ntnl'il'
the Church had not unde1'-
f'toO(l. BY-'UIÙ-by Calyin ar()
p
ith a fresh doctrine, ,vhid1
JHì too ha(l gathere(l froln th0 saIne "Epist1es by a like procc:-\s,
nnù \vhich he enjoinecl,lJfOp'fio ?OOfll, on an true hcJieve1's,
,,-ho took thc 'V ord of Goù for their guide. Presently a Ulil'll
appeared, a hard-headed S,viss, far more thorough-going than
either, lJut equally ilnperatiye in enjoining others to believo
as he did, on the principle of priyate judglncnt. The Rcfonna-
tion, as cstabli"hed by Elizal.cth in :England, ,,-as an RUlalgalu
of the (loctriucs of these three, ,,"'ith a certain rCSi(ltnllH of

atholic truth, ,,
ithout logical connection of parts, as lnight
be Ï1n'lgincd froB} its parentage, ana al)solutely devoicl of any
spiritual i(lea l,'y ,rhich it could cohere. It had instead a
Inaterial soul, anù lived on the confiscated lands of the ola
C
hurch, K ot Lut ".bat the refonned doctriup, in a Inore
spiritualized and explosivc state, cllarged the abnosphere aU
around, and hun;;t out in PuritanislU, and rre
hyteriani
ln, in
] ndependent.s and AnaLapti"ts, in Quakers, aud later st.il1, in
'Vesley-aDs, and a hoç;t of slnall sects, ,,-hich defy analyzing, or
even nanling, one and all the true chilJ.ren of that principle
of division and disc-.;olution \yith ,vhich Luther Legan,
Iore

A}....D J.lIODEflN GIVILIZA TIONo

127

than three centuries have passed; ,ye see ,vhat they have
de.stroyed, lnay ,ve ask ,vhat they have bnilt 1'])? Evil, as all
theologians tell us, has no subHtance; it if; but the negation of
aood' and in accordance "ith this, the benefactors of mankind
b ,
lnay be know"n throughout all ages infallibly by one token,
that they have const1
uctecl; and the malefactors of the race
as surely by another, that they have destroyed. ",YJÚch did
the Reforl11ers? After three hundred years look at their ,york
in Gern1any, S,vitzerlancl, Scotland, America, and n10st of all
in England. There, if anywhere, every out,vard circun1stance
seen1ed to pron1ise perlnanence and in1mutaLility. A po,yerful
Queen clothed their idea ,vith the richest 111aterial body:
detern1ined that it should not n10ulder a,vay, she sought to
fix its linealnents by embaln1ing it in Thirty-nine Articles; and
she guarded it jealously ,vith the axe and the rack. Could
she rise fron1 her grave, "hat ,yould she behold? The
favourite creation of her genius, ,vhich she had planted
throughout the land, inter,voven ,,yith the ,vhole fabric of the
constitution, n1arried to the nobility and gentry, surrounded
,vith the dread array of la,v, in spite of all these scarcely held
together by means of a foul and ignon1Ïnious lie, She ,vould
see her successor in that spiritual headship forced to declare
that the very first doctrine of the heavenly life \vas yet
unsettled, that her clergy espoused opposite sides, and that, in
spite of all material ties, the only IDeans to maintain them in
one out,vard comlnunion was to sanction their teachincr
b
contradictory opinions on baptism. If they differ about the
beginning, how lnuch n10re about the course and maturity of
the heavenly life, An1Ïd the ten thousand vohunes on sacred
subjects, which in three hundred years the learned leisure of
that richly endo,ved society has produced, ,ve ask in vain for
a scienre of theology. Thp so-called divines are all at issue
,vith each other; they are but agreed in rejecting Oatholicis1l1,
,vhich is a systen1. But they have none of their O\Vll.
Incredible as this n1ay Seell1, it is ,true; and ,vhat is yet more
incredil)le is, that they seen1 to have no sense of this deficiency.

1
8

'l'IJE LIGII1' OJ!' VIL1C.H

'rhey do not. See tht" connectiun of one doctrine "yith another;
they do not n(\cd entircty or ,'" holcllCSS in their teaching;

w
great gap
di
tnrb theul not; incohel ellcies do not Jisarrangp
their notion
, Tl1l\Y b(\gau ,,'ith thc text of
cl'ipture, an(1
,vith the text of Scripture they cud. It i
to thCIll as a lnlg"e
quarry of fine lllarLle, ,,,!lich they hayc lll'Ver "Tought. Or
rathel', pcrhaps, thp gloriuus tCInple \\yhich the Church ha(l
),t
arcd their ance
tors ,,
i th sacrilct,"ious hauùs tore do,,-n, aUI 1
o
tllcy are
t.i1] b O"azinO" on the ruins; or, ,,,"hcre fragments of the
.. <:>
,valls are still :-)tandinf!, the 1n0gt that th(\y do is to rai
e a
bhed ngaiHst theIn, ligllt a flickcring fire "Tith the logs of the
old roof-1Jeam
, and
helter thcIIlSE::hTes ,,'ith the BaBlC of
Catholic principles.
But 1l0'V 'Vc 1113.Y
urely ask in this, the nlo
t iInportant
nu(l prilnary uf 1l1an':-: npccls, a guille to lead hiln through his
forty years' pilgrilnage to the land of proll1Îse, is the light uf
(h'ace ancliioly Scripture ùill1Ïnj
hed or augluenteù? Is there
kno"Tledge, ,yhere all principles are (li
puted? Can there lx'
faith, ,yhere no divine authority is recognized? Such, during
three hundred years, has been the "york of l>rotcstantislll, a

inlpl{\ undoing; ,yhat in the saIne l'erio( I has Leen that of
CatholicisIll 1 That great Locly of truth ,vhich it had ,,'hén
Luther arose, it ha!=; still, \vhoh
and UllilUpaired, It has been,
)lJoreOycr, perpctualJy solving doulJts, perfectionating dctail:
,
developing consequences of truths hefore recciyc(l, gathering a
harvest of saint
, c
tal)lisl) jng a 111ultitude of holy and sclf-
dr.nying COJ1b'Tf'gations, colll'ctiJig itself up ll1Uro an(l more in
its
nprell1e }1t:
aJ, ancl feeling that it
btrength lies in tIle chair
of Peter. I tH children 11101'e than e\-cr trust thcir
Iother,
-Faith IL'ad
then1 to kno,,'ledge, and love p1'l.:
erYcs hannony
hct,,'een the intellect and the "yill.
I t is especially, aftt'r cUllsidering the facts of the last three
cl"nturies,'fro111 this point ufyie,,- t1lat ,YC recol1nnend thethuught
of a 1110dern philosopher to the author of the charge against
Cat.holicis1l1, that it tends" to confine the intellect, and enslave
the soul." "Those
uperficia11nind:;, ,vho regard the Catholic as

A.l\D JIODERY OIVILIZ.l TJO...V.

12"9

a slave hecau
e lie is sul
ject to a rule, do not perceive that this
rule, \vhich is nothing else but truth itself, is the foundation of
liberty. The Catholic rule is the principle ,vhich prevents
the hUluan nlÏnd froll1 diIninishing truth, and therefore, from
reðtricting the liluits of the field in "\vhich it can expatiate.
In fact, as Inan cannot step on vacuity or nothingness, where
ground fails to plant the foot upon, the only arena ill which
genius can exercise itself and display its po,,-ers is that of
truth. Thus the law which preserves the true, as the vital
élelnellt and the honle of the n1Înd, is as necessary to philo-
sophic liberty, as that ,vhich forbids governnlents to alienate
territory is to the liberty and security of States." *
2. Fronl religious principles, let us proceed to political.
Luther laid down that the individual judglnent, conscience,
and feelings forlned the rule of belie( Locke and Rousseau
applied this to politics, and forth caIne the grand dogilla of
the sovereignty of the people, the instrulnent of subversion
and destruction in 1110dern times, All po,ver is from on high,
said the ancient Catholic tradition; aU po\ver is from below,
says the ne\v political Protestantisln. If nlan had a right to
judge of Revelation, to acln1it so much as he pleases, and to
modify \yhat he dislikes in a religion cOIning to him \vith the
strongest sanction from ,yithout, "ho can deny to hiIn a
sinlilar right in re
pect of goverUlnents, the best and lllost
la"\vful of \vhich has only an indirect COIn mission ffonl God,
\yhile the title of I-lis Church is of eli ì'ecl divine institution?
It ,vas a problelll quickly ,yorked out in practice, and first
of all in that government ,vhich had usurped the rights of
the Church. Charles 1. paid the forfeit of his head for the
crilne of Henry .VIII. and Eliza-heth, The spirit ,vhich estab-
lished the Ref Of In at ion overthre\v the
Ionarchy, Its ultinlate
triumph in England relnains to be chronicled by P9sterity;
but ,vho can doubt that the old English Constitution is gone
to seed, and that ,ve are ad vancin O' ,vith the sIl100thness and
o
the speed of a river above the cataract to the headlong fall
* Gioberti, Introduction to Stuùy of Phitosopþy, b. i. chap. 8.
vo
, II. K

]
O

TIlE LIGHT OF' GRACE

Rnd thp (lcpp pool of dcn1ocracy? Rut in -Europe gencrally,
this principle, Inaking, that is, th0 in(livi<lual the starting-
point in religion ana in politie
, horn in J
ut.h(ìr, perfected l)y
Locke and Rous
l'au, i
agitating the
cveTal nation
, and
every,,-here "
orking to overthro"\\ e
taùlif'hp(l powers, till

ociety itself i
struggling for n1ere existence. It is a principle
of pure anarchy an (1 di
solntion, procceding frorn the in(li-
yidual to the fa1l1ily, :In(l froll1 thp fïuHily to the nation, and
tainting in all alikl" th
tlrst
prings of obC(lÍpnc0. [t Í1n crtc:;
the priluary rule uf obli[Jafi()n, on ,vhich not otlly ciyil goycrn-
1l1ent, but tllOra1ity itself, is fountIe(I. 1
'or "herea
, the "hole
order of thp universe springs fro 11 1 that absolnh\ right "hich
God as Creator pos:sesses over all JTi
creatnJ'('
, tlH' COITe]ative
of ,,-hich i:; an ahsolute duty in tHan to Goò. 1 antI rplative
c1utirs to hi
fello\\
-Jllen as chillll'cn of a COlun1on parent, out
of ,yhich rel'ltive l1uties relatiye rights Let\vccn Ulan and luan
spring, so that thcre are four links in this chain ,y hich i::>
attached to the ycry throne of GOf 1: on the contrary, the
principle of Luther anù of Locke in religion and in politics,
and by consequence in lllorality, Lf'gin
frOln the bottom, and
has acconlingly no Lasis; fin' IHan ha
no rights ,yhateyer
to,vards hi-.; fello\\
-creatnres \\yithont pJ'Csupposing a Crcator,
and no rights to,varù;::) God at all, hut (luties only. Such, theu,
is the light ,vhich thj
great principle of ProtestantislU-
,,"hich nlay be ternlc(l, inùeed, its beginning, luid(l]e, and end-
has shed upon hUlllan nùli[j(ftioo, as it touchc
the inùividual,
the falnily, or the f\tate, :b
Qr \t!s fruits look thrOl1gh Europt)
at present, 'w'hich i
becon1c one huge Lattl.'-ficl(l, Let"ycen the
old traditionary principle of po".( ì' jì'oln 011 " iVh, and the n('''

revolutionary "yatch,yord of P()1I'('" !ì'OÎli lw[ollJ, The Ch urçh,
as she ,vas her
elf the grcat exeluplar &
lq mÇ>st pprfect typt'
of the forIner-as 1101' chief ill St. !)ctcr's chair is the l'e})rc-
Rcntative of her !ncarnate Lord, and rules l)y direct cOll11nlH...
sion fron\ Hhn-so had she i:p. eyery Europf'an country
fostered and gradually educatC'd civil politics resting on the
like basis, She had first so,,-:p. and then develor çd in thclI'

AJ.;D J.IODER}.i CIJrILIZ.A TION.

131

the seede; of freedoln, built not on ilnaginary rights of man,
but on absolute duties to",'al'ds God; freedolu ,vhich, there-
fore) had a ba
is as strong as the prÌluary obligation of
nlorality. This she had done, and all Europe \vas advancing
for\vard peacea11y to the developnlent of these free consti-
tutions, ,vhen the R,eformation violently arrested the process,
and thre,,,'" back sonle countries on despotislll for the main-
tenance of order, "rhile it hurried others forw"ard into a fal
p
freedolll based upon anarchy, for such incleed is power ,vhich
springs frolll the individual. As the Church contains the most
perfect form of 11lo11archical power, her constitution being the
direct inspira.tion and habitual inworking of the Incarnate
'V ord, so she sustained the first and 1110st vehement assault
of the dissolving principle; which having wreaked its full
yiolcnce on her, bas gone on to attack and corrupt all temporal
governnlents. '\T e are ,,
itnesðing, in political anarchy, and
Dloral socialis111, the dél1_011ernent of religious individualisln.
3. After religion and politics comes the appreciation of
ends, ,,, hich Protestantislll has set up alllong us. And here,
to listen to it, one n1Ïght well ÌInagine that Christianity had
come into the ,,-orId to promote civilization; a
if a pleasant
and peaceable intercourse bet"
een nlan and In an, the develop-
ment of COlnmerce, the accunlulation and distribution of
,,"'ealth, discoveries in physical science, the diffusion of con-
veniences, the easing the \vheels of society, the making this
,yorld, in fact, the home, and this life the ol)ject of Ulan, ,vere
the grand end \vhich the Lord of all had in vie,v in giving
Hilnself a sacrifice for His creature
, One ,vould think a

nluch as this n1Ïght haye been done at less cost, So desirable
is it to forget "the fire" that wa
to Le kindled and "the
s\vord " that \vas to be sent on earth; so acceptable to put out
of lnind the prophecy that" nation should ri::,e against nation,
and kingdùlll against kingùom," and that" earthquakes and
pe
tilences" should bear ,vitness to that broken lnoral order
"vithout the restitution of ,yl1Ìch nothing is esteelned as good
in the counsels of God. The key-note of Christianity is self-

132

TIlE LIGIIT OF GR..ICb

acrifice; the key-note of civilization i:i self-enjoyment; no
,yonder that if you lllca..;Ul'C the Church's utility by the
standard of ciyilization
he is jUllge(l to fail in her "\\Tork.
N ow, a nutin "
ork of Prote
tantislll 'VH:-; to lll'
troy all that
operation of the Church "Thich bore ,,
itlle
s to its buperhulllan
charity; the sacriticf' uf
elf in "ol'ks uf lllercy "hil:h entail
privatiun of the (loIlH-'stic life Ll'Callll' ü(lious to those ,,-lIo
placed their
upr('llll' goud in that llo1l1l'stic life, That" 011-
derful habit of l11ilHl, "hich i
e,,-hilJited to u
in nlanifohl
expre:ssiOll, Lut ahvê\Ys t1ll'
alue es
ence, in the Ii, e8 of thp
saints, is lilatter of silllple u11ùelief to Pl'ote
tant
, at the
botton1 of ,vhieh is a still stronger (1i
like. ''''hy turn
ociety
up
ide <10\Y11 ? ,vhy
hake off the (lu
t of the ,\
orld fi'Ulll your
feet? ,vhy ùeny father and nlother, Lrother and sister, ,,-ife
and chilJ. "rhy treat the hlHly as a ,yil,l beast, and tOl'lllcnt
the lllind? There i::; Olle yisit In ('\-cr ùefore thl' eyes of budl
luell, ,vhich thl'ðe c01l1111ainers "ee not; the vi
ion of a cross,
null One thereon raised again
t a Llack
ky. There is a voice
eyer ill their ear::;, Take up YUill' cro:-;
, auù fullu\\" .Jle. On the
other hand, there i8 (p1Ïte a tlitferellt unler of thing8 very
attractive anù ,,,inning in it
,,-aYe C\nufortaLle hOlues, ea...y
loeolllotion, aùuud'wce of fooll, llri( 1ge-; and rail \vay
au,l
canals and (lul:ks all,l
hip:-; ,,-ithout end, po \\-erfl1 I tleets,
vast colonie
, a "orIJ-wiùe elllpire, tlll' fair array of a ,,'cU-
ordered goVel'nllH'ut, the Chal'lllS of a "-ell-chosen hociety.
K O'V, both of tltèSC caullot be elld,
at once to the
tllnc per:::ulls,
And slu'ely their judgluent uf all things ,,-ill Le very JitlerellL
ill proportion to "hich eud they take, "\Vhat is knu,,-ledge
in the estilnation of the one, \vill Lc igllol'ance to thu utIler.
There is no (louLt ,vhatevcr that the latter ,,-ill chargc t]IC
fornler "ith IC confining the intcllect alld enslaving the
oul."
4. .l\nd this Lril1gs u
to OUI fourth poiut, the kn()\"le<1ge
,vhich is in request, the arts anù sciences ,vhich are in è
ti-
Ination, at tht' preseet day; and so, the cllucation ,,-hich i:-\
1110st yalued. and the distinction ,yhich is 1nûst çpvetl't1.
T1H,o]ogical truth, then, in con
equencc of tIlt) fUJld
ullClltal

.AND J,IODEll)."9" CIVILTZA TIOY.

1:1

principle of Protestantism, having bec01ne a bone of contention
bet\veen. an infinite nUlnuer of sects and private opinions,
,vhich, ,vith the Bible all the \vhile in their hands, are agreed
upon nothing, froln the dogllla of the Blessed Trinity, to the
existence of sin-the only way for any peace at all which
such a society has discovered is to set this sort of truth aside
altogether, to vote it a bore, and perseveringly ignore it.
Next, nloral truth, as 111ight be expected, and the grounrls of
1110ral obligation, are plunged into ahnost equal uncertainty.
The ,vhole theory of lllorals, as to the individual, the fan1Ïly,
and the state, is unsettled by the unsettlelnent of religion.
The next highest class of studies, coming, it will be relnem-
hered, under St. Bonaventure's tJ'uJh of thing8, is the science
of the luind, i\Ietaphysics, truth according to our ideal con-
ceptions; and here, thanks to the application of the one
Protestant principle, proceeding from the individual, whether
it be the in,val'd or the outward sense, nothing is determined,
all is contraJiction, IJet,yeen rival schools, and so the science
is in the utmost òisrepute. So that it is in the physical anti
lnathematical sciences alone that Protestantislll finds certitude,
and Inaterial utility being its standard, it is in the application
of these to the ornan1811tal, the culinary, the luedical, the
10col1l0tive, and the conunercial arts, that it places the gran-
deur and the progress of a nation, the eminence of individuals,
the good Llone to the world, and the needs of educatioIl. 'Ye
,yonld indeed assign no scanty n1eed of praise to these sciences
and arts. 'Ye are not disposed to underrate the value of the
steanl-engine or the uses of chemistry; Lut it is something too
ll1uch to prefer physical before moral and religious t

uth. In
a late article, the Ti ìne8 contrasted the thanks given to Sir
Joseph Paxton for the invention of "the glass house, and those
bestowed on
Ir. Ste p henson for the tubular bridO"e H obiects "
o , ;.J ,
as it said, " truly Catholic," ,vith those given to Dr. N e,vman
for his (1iscourses! That is, it could appreciate the curio:1

convenience of the buildiIlO' and the ,yonderful rnechanisn1
ö'
of the bridge, but a volunle on the Being of God, and the

VH CLOSE OF THE lfL.Y.IIIBI170....Y OF 1851

destinies of Juan, ,vas entering, in fact, on forbidden grountl,
stirring up the vd i H'ìn fhcolo!Jicu n
, t1ividing fan1Ïlies, thrusting
pins, ,vith their points out\vards, in the
oft cushiun
of our
railway carriage
, antI troutJling that phy:Úea1 ur(ler, ,,,hicIt
the Ti1fH:8 alone recogl1ize-." by the introduction uf Illiracles.
Ho,," thoroughly o(lious to buch a bpirit ,youlJ have been the
pE'Thonal presence uf the Ùiyine La.'Yf,,;scr Hilnself, ,,,,hen the
investigation of lIis su1lirlle
t ht,y.s, an(1 thè recognition of
IIis supernatural operatiun, is bO distasteful! But the year
has fUl'nisheJ us ,vith the
trol1ge::,t instance uf that absolute
i,lolatry of the luaterial arts ,,
hich forlll
the tenlper of our
age, Day after day, for six long Inonth:.;, the whule enthusiaSlll
of the pnLlic press has hcen lavished un the Great Exhihition.
The account uf the cOHcludillg
cent" in t1u. Ti IUt;ð uf October
13th Inay fitIv be terzllell the al'utheosi
of luatter. "... e quote
it here a-; the Lest illu
tl'ation uf uur ::;uhject ,yhich can 1

gIven :-
Cc On Satur,lay the Great Exhiùition close(l it
',underfu 1
carl-'er, and the puLlic tuok their last fare,vcll of its
plen(lour
.
Aftf\r being open fur fiYll lllonths and eleven clays, anJ con-
centrating in that timl 1 a larger alnount úf 8,hniration than
hac; probably èyer Leen g'iYéll ,vithin the saIne period to the
works of Juan, the pa
eant terIuinates, the (1001'S of the Crystal
Palace no longer yield to the open besaU1C of llloncy, null in a
few' (lays hellce thou
alllls of hand'3 ,,,,ill l)e l)usily engagecl in
reilloving all those tl'il1lHphs of lnullan sh.ill, and those cyi-
dences of natural ,vealth, ,,"hich the ,vorlel w"a:-; a
Sel11hll'J to
l)chold, It ,vas natural that such an e,Yellt shuulel be regarded
by all ,yho ".itnesseJ it ,yith 110 onlinary clf'gree of enlotion.
Feelings of gratified curiosity, of national pride, anù of cn-
thusia
lll at the public h01uag0 pai(l to inrlustrial pursuits,
,vere tempered "rith l'cgrt..t that a
pectacll' so grand and
unique
huuld ever haye a terJllination. 1t is only \\ hen ,vc
are about to lose theJn, that "re hegin to tìnd the value of
ol)jects ,vhich have insensibly becollle endearcd to U
, ....\s
,,
ith the building, so it ,vas also" ith luany of the ,yorks of

AS DESCRIBED BY TilE "TI.J.1IES."

1 ')-
oJJ

art, the trea,;ures of wealth, and the exaulples of ingenuity
,vhich it contained. The' Alllazon,' Van ùel' V en'
'Eve,'
Strazza's 'lshnlael,' the t\VO French bronzes, and many other
cùntributions of the highest artistic merit were, for the last
tin1e, tù be gazed at by the achniring 111ultitutle. . . .
" It ,vas dra\ving near five o'clock, ,vhen from the top of
Keith and Co.'s Spitalfiellls silk trophy, the whole nave, east
and ,vest, the area of the transept, and the galleries, n1Ïght be
Seen packed ,yith a dense mass of black hats, through which,
at intervals, a struggling feluale bonnet emerged here and.
there into ]iO'ht. The vast lI1ultitude had no\v become sta-
o
tionary, and \vere evidently a\vaiting, in silence but intense
exciteluent, the last act of a great event, immortal in the
annals of the nineteenth century. It ,vas a nlost solemn and
afiecting scene, such as has rarely been ,yitnessed, and for
\vhich an opportunity cannot soon again arise. 'V ords cannot
do it justice, and fail utterly to convey the luystery and
grandeur thus em bodied to the eye. Let the reader fancy
\vhat it must have been to comprehend ,vithin one glance fifty
thousand people assembled under one roof, in a fairy palace,
,vith \\"-alls of iron and glass, the strongest and the most fragile
nlaterials happily and splendidly cOlllbined. Let him, if he can,
picture to hÏ111self that asseUl blage in the centre of that edifice
filled \\Tith specinlen
of luunan ind u8try and natural wealth,
frolll eyery civilized cOlnmunity, and the relllotest corners of
the globe. Let him tax his Ï1nagination to the utternlost, and
still beyond the nlaterial nlagnificence of the spectacle pre-
sented to hill1 let him relnem bel' that the stream of life on
which he looks do\vn, contains in it the intellect and the heart
of the greatest metropolis, and the most po\verful empire in
the world; that strong feelings, stich as rarely find utterance
in a form so sublinle, are about to find expression from that
multitude, and that in heathen times, even \vhen liberty was
still a ne\V po,ver upon the earth, the voice of the people ,vas
held to be the voice of Goù, Not only the days, but the
luinutes of the Great Exhibition \vere nUlllLered, and the first

l:
G

RESULTS OÞ' TIIB E
\IJIJJITIO
Y

sign of its tliSsdlution ""a
given hy O:-;ler's crystal fountain.
Jn
t before TI'''e o'clock Rtruck, the feathery jet of ,vater from its
sunllnit sud<1enlv ccase(l , au(I th(' siIcneè of th
yast assewhlaO'e
L 0
becanlc deeper n}Hl Illore intense. TIlt. JIlOIHent at last caUle.

[r. Bplsha\V" appeared a.t the "est corncr uf the transept
gallery on the :-;onth
itIe, Lcaring a large l'lOtI flag ill his hallt1.
Thi
he display-ctI as the clock Htrn<:k. antI instantly all tlH

organs in the bl1ilt.ling "êre hurling into thc air tht> \vêll-
kno" n notes of the national antheHl. ...\t the bLtlHe lllOJneut
the a.
se1llhlclIlnultitu(lcs uncovered; and those ",.ho ,vitnessclI
this act of loyalty froBl an advantageou8 }Jo::;ition "Tin long
renlclnl,er the CffClot "Thich it protlucctl upon their JnintI

\Yhere J 'ust before nothin(T "w; visiblt.> Lut a luass uf Llack hat

stretching" a,yay until lost in the distane;e, inllneJiately there
nppearctl a great
l'a uf upturnèd aniJnatL'(l faces, and to tllt a
solt')lln silence of expectancy succeeded a vuhuue úf sOlintl in
,vhieh thp voices úf the pcoplp ""(\)"é hl'nrtily juined. The:-;e
cheers ,ycre continued fur heveral minute:;, and "Then the last
of thenl died a,yay, there pa

ed 0\ er the entire lHliltling, ant.I
,,-ith an effect truly sulJlillle, a treIIlCn(l()n
ruIIing sound, lik(a
that of UnlIlt hor, eauset1 hy thonsaot Is of feet stalll piug thei l'
loyalty upon tlJe l.uiu't.lcd floors. Untler this (Ienlonstration
(,v('r
" part of the ctlifice treml)lct.l, and a
it
"(Opt froln "est
to east, IIlHny an eye ,,'as raisell ,\'"ith anxiety to the ginlel':\
ant1 pillars, ,,-hich in long perspcctive ,vere strl.tche(l ont before
then1. .And no\\" the tilllC had arrived for the t1eath-peal of
thp Exhibition to be rung out. 8ulne one hung uut frOll) thtJ
gallery of the transept a piece of cnlico, on which ,vas in-

cribed the ".ell-kuo\\"u pa
sagc frOlll Shakspeare's' Telupest,'
etc. :-

, Our revels 11UW arc ellJl d; thes(\ our actors,
As I foretul\l you, were all spiri ts, and
Are mrlÌ<
(l into ai.., into thin air;
And, like the baseles:) fabric of this vbion,
The cloud-capped tuwers, the gorgeons paLtccs,
The solemn tcmplps, the great globe itst'lf,-
Y ra, all which it inherits, shall (li
s(JJve,
And, like tLis unsubstantial pageant faded,
Lea '-e not a rack behinrl.' "

FOB ESIL.I DO rr-ED Br TIlE 'c TIJfES:'

1 ,)-.
'.I .

Thus the
pirit of this age describes the closing of the
Gr8at Exhibition, in language ,vhich a meJiæval Christian
,voldd have thought nlore appropriate to the last judgment.
Let us give, indeec1, their due honour to industry, patiencl',
invention, artistic skill, and genius of every kind, but renlenl-
bel', ,vithal, that a single act of moral virtue, of self-sacrifice,
in the least intellectual of His rational creatures, is of Inore
value in the siaht of God than all vvhich this Exhibition COll-
o
t=:tined. The vvorld, it seems, thinks far other,vise, and this
l'rodigious vanity fair is to be the turning-point of its future
destinies, and to convert first England, and then the ,vhol

earth, into a lnanufactory of utilitaria.nism, and realize, ,ve
suppose, the scheine \vhich ,vas frustrated at Babel, For in
the saIne article ,ve read:
"The second issue ,yhich the Exhil)ition raises, viz" ho\v
Lest ,ve should proceed in the industrial career ,vhich lies
before as, has hitherto been chiefly dealt ,vith in the various
schelnes for the appropriation of the surplus, Some think
that ,ye must effect a radical change in our educational systenl
-that ,ve HUlst substitute living science for dead literature,
and distribute the honours and rewards of life in channel:')
,,,here they may fructify to the use of the conlnlon,vealth
instead of being lilnited to the learned professions, the n1ilitary
and naval services, and the residents of our universities. To
others this seems a slo\v and a doubtful process. They ad vo-
cate, therefore, the principle of association as the best for
securing industrial progress. They say, bring the leading men
in manufactures, commerce, and science, into close and intimate
èomnlunication ,vith each other,-establish an intelligent super-
vision of every branch of production by those rnost interested
and likely to be best infornled,-havc annual reports made in
each departlnent, and let the whole ,vorId be invited to assist
in carrying for\vard the vast scheme of hunlan labour, ,vhich
has hitherto been prosecuted at random and without any
kno,vledge or appreciation of the system ,vhich pervaded it.
The public Dlust eventualJy decide this contest of opinions,

l'
g

CIIBlS1LJ.
V PR1
YUIPLES

and their \
er(Iict, \\"hiChe\-cr alternative it incline
to, or
\\" ht:ther or nut it \;Hl Lra('cs Luth, \vill not only dctennine ()l1è
of the lllost iUlportallt questions that the Exhibition has raise(I,
Lut prù\-e fraught with the gravcst cunsC(luenccs tu the \velfan

of this countr), anù of luaukind at large."
That Di \ ille lJeillg \'" ho appeal'::; h('rc tu ht
C'll tirely for-
gottell ""ill, ""e are cunfident, pruVe
trong l'llough, aull pru-
dent elluugh, tu discuncert thi
utopia uf l'OJllllH'reial IJro
-
pcrity, and to guarù fur the lllural ag-cnts ,,"h010 He has ereaÜ.(l
and rClleemctl
Ollle Letter tel'luinntivn of their è
istt'nce,
orlle
higher ol
ect for their tuil. '\T C lIHl Y }10\\'", then, HUIU up \vha t
has been ùone for the highc:--t interest.... uf hUlllanity by rro-
t('staHti
l11 in the Ia
t three hundreù
car
.
1. "At the CU111111cntel11cnt of that pl'rioll there ,,-as one illea
thoroughly ruute(l in the 1l1in(1 of Chl'isteJ)(lolll, \vhich the
l.our:-;t..
of fifteen centurit's, \vith all its re\"olntiolls of en1pire,,;
and chaHge of races, had prcserve(l, au(I J1wdc" as it ""ere, the
anchor of the In11I1:1"11 racc. It \\ as Hint the '
cry Truth RIH1
the yo- ery (:o().1nt's
hat1 COlllt' into the ,,"orld, assull1ÎJlg a
11\.11nan fo 1'111 , had pu 1)] i:-:ht..'( 1 a 11 saving docÌI'inl' tu l11en, antI
nut unly
O, llut had
et up in lIis U\\ n persoll the LegiJlning
of a Inllnan suciety, to \,hieh the gUê1l"(liallship of that doctrilH>
'ya
entruste(l; tllat fur this vcry purpuse Ht.> had pron1iscd to
ita perpetua] illtl" dlilJg plesence, a11ll an un
eén
piritual
guidan
e, \\ hich
huuld lIe\ er fail, Lut o\"errnaster hUlllan
\\'eakIlt..'ss, an(1 resist the innate CUITulltioll of luan. By belong-
ing to this t:;uciety, llY ol,e'9i])g \yhat it cOlll1uanded, and Ly
Lelieying ,,"ha,t it attestctl, lHan "a
to lJe
aYed; it \\'a!
Gud's
\\"itne
:-' tu 111ëlll \\"hich could utter no falsehood, fur the Bpil'it
of truth 'Ya
,,-ith it an(l in it. r.!'hè great ".ork of Protes-
tanti
lll ha& been to bcatter tu the \\-ind
this i(lca: to destroy
this anchorage uf hUlllanity alnid the stOrIllS of Jife; to breathe
distrust of thi., divine Inaternity; to leave, in short, lllan to
hÍIu::,elf, so that he should receive of this bo(ly of hea \-enly
(luctrin
just so nluch as appro\ ed itself to his individual
jtHlgment, A great gift, indeed, to the cllilfl, to teach hilIl

A
VD JJIOlJE1LV Clf7LIZ..L TIO
V.

139

that he had no Inother; a preciolls boon to the race, to instruct
it that the corruption of .Lt\..llaul hat 1, after all, been too profoull< 1
and ineradicable for GoJ IIÍIuself to overCOlne, and that, after
He had set up His tabernacle al1l0ng n1en, hUlnanity relnained
as dark and solaceless a:5 it \vas before, A'ð tilne had corrupted
the tradition of truth given to Adanl, to
oah, and to Abra-
hanl, so too had it fared ,,
ith the revelation of the Divine
'V ord Hin1self. And so, as far as IHen are Protestants, they
have lost this idea. They think it fanatici
lll to entertain it,
and bigotry to impose it on others,
ChristenJolll \vas once a great federative republic, of ,vhich
Christ's vicar ,vas the head and COlllnlon father, The national
distinctions of its several parts ,vere but accidents in the
higher antI essential existence ,,'hich they had as one Christian
people, ,vith a COlll1110n t
tith, a COllHuon hope, a comlllOll
charity. ProtestantÎfnn has ùone its utmust to destroy this
republic, 'Yhat ,vould it substitute? 'Yhat is it even no\v
proclaiming to us as the daystar of peace risen on the \vorld ?
A trade confederation, ,vhich is to join all nations, Catholic
and Protestant, J e\v, Turk, InfiJel, and Heretic, on a principle
\vhose simplícity equals its sublilllÎty and its univer5ality.
Buy in the cheapest lnarket, sell in the dearest. This is the
palmary discovery of the year 1
31. Free trade instead üf
the Catholic Church; the Crystal Palace for the shrine of the
Apostles, The Peace .L
ssociation undertakes ,vhat the Princè
of Peace has failed to do,
2, ChristenJom, too, had one faith, but Protestantisln
haying great objections to that, aurl haying pulled it aU to
pieces, has like,yise a substitute, Leave the que
tion of re-
ligion to the private con
ciel1ces of l11en, and the Ininisters of
the denominations they Inay severally choose. Teach them no
longer cc sectarian," but" Catholic " truths; not infractions of
the laws of nature by n1Ïracles, but exenlplifications of theHl
in hydraulics and pneulnatics. :x either heretic nor Turk
denies that the three allO'les of a triano-Ie are e q ual to two
o ö
right angles; that the la,v of gravitation governs the solar

Ill)

C1JR 1STLf).... [>RI
YGIPI.ES

systelu; that J Illius Cte::;ar ""as a great cOlnnlan<.1er; that
])avy's (liscoveries in ehell1Ï::;try, anù Cu\"ier's in zoology, have
l)enefiteù the \vorlù, Teach lllen, therefore, luatheluatic3 ant 1
astl'OUOlllY, hi...tory, chclllÍstry, botany, an(1 zoolugy, ,vhich
they (lì'(l agreeù upon, and leave theln to thelll,:;chres on nlorals
and religion, ""here they are 7lvt agreed. "SollIe think that
,ve HUlst effect a rallieal chanO'e in our educational
v::;teln-

that ,ve lllust suu::;titute lit.:ili!J ::set Jìu:e JUì' d) d lite1' Üo'e,"
.L\ theory built OIl the bones of the 1falllllloth or the tchthyu-
sauru
is li vi 'II!]
ci.l. /lee,. one resting on the dictum, cc In the
beo'inniuo' 00(1 createù the heaven allJ the earth" or that
00'
other, "The ""'onl ""as luade flesh, antI d\velt anlong us," i

de(ul lit Jj'atU1'e. [ll three hUlHlreù years Protc
tantisln ha

proùucc(l at least three hundred interpretations of the latter,
\Vho ,yould be so unrea
onaLle n
to expect it to teach any
une of thelll to the exclusion of the rest? Thi
iùea struck
the great a(hninistl'ativc geniu" of the age. lIe lllotlestly ill-
Hilluat ìÙ it in hi<.; adùress to the Tannyol'th reading-roolll; Lnt
he sa". that it ""a
,,"orthy of a ,,'ider application; he ùi'3-
cerned in it :t panacea for the ,,"rongs of a nation, and upon it
he foun(led the Queen's Colleges in Ireland.
:t But it i
not un]y the ,,'hole sy
teBI of uùjective L1og-
lllatic truth ,,
hich Pl'ote
tantiSIJl ha:-; reducc,l to the condition
of a private opÏ11iun; not unly nloral
,,
hich it has so llleç;Se(l
and JlHtuled that it can elltru
t no proflìssor to teach thenl.
On th(,
l
t".o (lepends the cuI ti vation of the inner and lllorð
secret life of the
oul. .And this it leaves a ,vilderness. Dy
its o\yn principles it Cttnnot enter there. The iluaginatioll
l11ay revel in the IHust dangerous sins of thought; it IneJdles
not \vith theln. Here i:, a
cience, one uf the UtIllost conceiv-
able i1l1portance, one uf universal application, of prilllary
nece&sity, vt'"hieh it totally ignure!-l. The ::;cience ,yl1Ích pro-
duces
aintliness is part of its d(J(f{lliterrttil'i"'c. It i
very true
that ,vithout the muther it cannot have the children; and a

the justification it teaches renlain
to the end external, tllt'
Jail)" and incessant ta
k of purification ,yhich Cathulici!";ll1

...L.YD JIUD.EILV U1 VILIZ.A-ll'IO
Y:

111

hnposes lllay be got rid of altogether, 01", at least, left to e\"e1'Y
one to perform unaided, Here, then, it pa

ès over, untouched
and unrelieved, the ".orst of all slaveries, a moral slavery,
,vhich like\vise overclouds the intellect on aU nlatters which
rise above the material life. And here it is especially that
since the rise of Protestantis1l1 the great Catholic mother has
put forth her superhu1l1an strength and heavenly compassion.
Here it is that she has descended into the depths of humanity,
and ,vhile redeenlÍng multitudes fron1 the don1Înion of fornler
vices, and restoring then! to the divine kingllolll, Wh01l1 a
miserable apostate systeln suffers to perish as the helots of
crilne, she has forIlled others to the Illost perfect resenlblance
of their Lord, anù ,vrought into theln the divine lineaments
,vith such skill and po,ver, that perhaps the ages of Inartyrdoul
can scarcely produce their Ignatius, their Philip N eri, or their
Theresa.
4. Education is felt hy Inen of aU religious and political
parties to be the great question of the day, ,\rhich is to deter-
Inine not luerely the \vell-being, but the very existence of
suciety in the next generation. Anù alnong all these parties,
tuu, there is felt a great zeal, an earnest desire to ÎInprove and
extend education. And yet equal to the importance of the
question is felt to be its difficulty. \Vhy is it that, ,vith the
Lest ,viII in the ,vorlù, no scheme can be contrived by one
sect of Protestants \vhich "Till satisfy even another sect of
the same Protestants? \Yhy is the National Society for thp
Education of the Poor divided in itself, and yet at daggers-
dra,vn \vith the C0I111uittee of Council? \Vhy is every forth-
conling Bcheule looked upon by Dissenters ,\Tith Litter sus-
picion? "From 1\lr. Dellison to
lr, Fox the saIne difficulty
stares theln in the face; thcYlti'e not rig }.ced UPOIÌi (tny Sy::-;Ú'Uh
vf I'eligiouð 01' 1nOI'(Û tl'7)ih to ùe taught. As there is no
authority on earth to "\vhich all bo,v, the opinion of every man
is as gooù as his neighbour's, or, at least, he thÏ1!ks so. It is
not merely \vith us, but ,vith theillsel ve
J that Protestants are
c0l11pletely at issue here. HUIuan i11genuity cannot devise Çt

1.2

CIIEIS17...L.Y rEI
YClrLF6

plan ,,,hieh shall
(ttifo;fy at once OhurrlHHf'l1 nn(] Di:-;scl1ters;
Rnd the llotahlp schen1C of th(
St.ate, giving a lncrely secular
('( Incation, an(l hanishing religion into the hackground, i
but
R desperate attclllpt to fin(l a "
av out of the wood, by Bacri-
fieing the intractable elelnent altogether.
o\V this difficulty,
,,
hich spreads like n lIloral paralysis uver the f..alne of society,
fl'ustratin o . zeal an(l
elf-(lellial , is entirplv the Illakino' of
o
0
Protestalltislu, To Catholics it doe"3 not exist. On the lllost
ÌJupol'tant of hUJnan c()nCern
-on the clement ,yhich enter:j
into an hum'tn kno,,-le(lge-,yhich pervades all arts anti
sciences, ana is the Blain illstrulncnt of cdllcation-,ye are of
onc n1ind. Our religion i
not ()ur hin(lrance, but the ver
.
P illar of our strenQ"th. The
tate Delilah is hut hecrcrin'y of
'-' O
'='
Saloson to
un.
ll<lpr the secret sonrce of hj\;j po,,"er, ,vhen it
asks u
to lo,,
er oursrlv}s to the cOl1(lition of thosc ,,'ho hayc
no Ütith anti no ùogInas, to ,,-hOIH I J aptisIll is a bone of en<<11ess
contention, anù the apostolical succe:--;..;Ïoll a disputed point,
lnaintained OJ' curate, suppre"'
ed l.y canon, but scouted by
priInate. 'Y c are not in the
ad condition of those ,vho are
"eyer l,,'arning, but ne\"('r a.hlc to Cl)lTIe to thp kno,vledge of
t he truth," "... e nl\pd not take ref1.lg p in physical science fron1
the pl'rpetua 1 aùerration
()f the spiritual lnin( 1. \\ e are not
J"p(luced tu exchHl} the chapel fro III ùU1' e,lucational structure
.
ht'caut-\p we arc not agreed upon a \yorship tv he offered in it.
"Before" e yielLl this grf\at puint" let rrotrstanti
ln rathpr own
its real Inisery. t,hat it is Lut a mcrf\ ncient of di

ull1tion, it
('fin l)ut lop uff on(' after another the divine gifts besto,,"e.l
npot1 thp (. iburch, it ("an lnlt pel"' crt, dislocate, or n1isrepresent
her sYf'tCJU, finfl naITO"" the inheritance of .1i\"ine truths; it
("annot huil(l ODe :-,tune upon another in Christian life, from
the chil(l's initiation t" the rest of the departed. It Legins
,vith <h.H11.t, and ends in search; ho,v çn>> it eùucatc? One
1BUSt J10,,;,
e8,q truth l)cforr one can im p(lrt it, "
uy the truth,
and sell it not," it is "
rittcn. 'Ye It 1:e 10nght it, ,yith three
centurie
of per
e('ution, J11aterial and D1oral. '\Y e ha 'e it, full
and cnn1}11et(;, thp source of future gro\\"th and expansion

A"^'rn .J.l/0DER..V ClrILIZA TIO
'r.

143

illinlitable. 1\Iany ,vho ,vere once its enE'llljps have CaIne to
11-', ,yon by celestial beauty, au(l hnrnhly bo,,
ing do\vn to
its yoke. Shall \ve no\v surrender one atoln of it to those \vho
already fear its approach, ,vho so dread its power tl1at they
have taken up the discarded arms of Inaterial force, and,
po,verless to persuade, have descended once nlore to persecute?
,vho seeina the nloral dissolution of their o\vn Establishlnent,
, ö
think to arrest the progress of Catholici:::;nl by a bill of pains
and penalties?
5. \Vithdra\y from the ,vorld the Christian idea, that is,
a society divinely constituted, to \vhich the possession of
spiritual and nloral truth is guaranteed, by incorporation \vith
\vhich nlan is taken into the circle of a higher existence,
brought under divine influences, and taught to labour through
the course of this passing life for a superior inheritance; ,vith-
dra\y thi
, auel the hopes, the desires, the passions of lllell
beconle fixed on 111aterial \vealth, as the standard of this \vorld
,vithout reference to the next. N O\Y, the alienation of men
fronl the study of spiritual and llloral truth, the universal
extolling of the physical sciences, and disproportionate culti.,
vation of the nlechanical arts, as ilnproved by the former,
and n1Ìnistering to all the c0111forts anrl convenience
of life,
prove to ,vhat an extent this has been done, The state of
England appeared of late to a thoughtful foreigner a pic-
ture of ROllle under the late Elnperors, Another en1inent
though Inisguided ,vriter of the present day says: "Civiliza-
tion, ,vhich tern1Ínates in corruption, \vhen in1provements iI

sensible thing
bear the palIn oyer 1110ra.1 progress, an (1
facts over ic1eas, produces ordinarily a species of
peculative
and practical sensualisln, \vhich differs little from ilnr,iety.".
This seems exactly to express Oln

t:1,te, .A. bonndles

capitali3ed ,yealth, ranÜfying over the ,y.or!d, evermore multi-
plying and reproducing itself, stin1ulating an<Ì rewarrling all
lnanner of artificial inventions, 'vith just so nUlch religion a

does not interfere \vith the enjoyn1ent of all this, constitut.es
· Gioberti.

li-l

C]IRlS11
LY l)J:l
YCIPLEb

,,-hat luay bp called the naturali::)lll of society. This spirit is
c\.cr repeating the boast of
\ugustus, that he found ROlne of
l.rick, and left it of InarLle,
ero '\
cnt further still in his
house of gold; nor lookccl he ,,-ith greater scorn on the ble
sed
.A postles l>etcr anJ Paul, "Then l l rought before hiIU as J e\\?ish
yagaLonds, preaching aUlong thl> gorgeous palaceð and tClllples
of !{,ouJe the doctrinl> of the Cro
s, than luuk:i thi:i Illudern
spirit no,v on any religion ".hich teache:i suffering, the neces-

ity of a fIe finite belief: and the HUpl'l'lllacy of dug1l1atic truth,
It accepts the Dihle, hut on o Ill' conùition, to interpret it for
itself, Its great cities are cro,,-t1l'fl ,yith practical infidels; its
country villages, \"ith the old churches of another faith in
their centre, ana a religion ,,-ithout \vor;-;hip, celebrated one
day in thl' ,veek, havl' relapsed into PaganisHl, yet it pro-
claiuld itself as thp lllllHanizer of the ,yodel, the hOln
of
kllO,Yledge and lilH.
rty-a liherty of the fanen ,,-ill, a kno\\r-
ledge \yl1ich e
cluJl's t1lC Being of God alHl the
piritHal
nature of IHan frum its o1ject
.
ß. And this spirit, too, has found itself an organ, ,,-hich
exactly represent
its illtere
ts-an organ all-po,ycrful, as it
think
, in its furcl'
, uni\?er
al in its range. The nc"r ruler of
our luofIerll \yorlù i
J oUl'nalisIu. \ritlJÏll the la::)t fifty year
,
it has shot up alliung us to the
tature of a giant. 'Yhat 'YfiS
unce the IHere COJllllHlnication of ne"?
, threatens to absorh
into itself aU po,y('rs of civil goverUlllcnt; to dictate decisionb
on all qnestionf\, rl'ligi()u
, f'ocial, political, artistic, literary;
to ,,-ield alJ 11loral influl'llce
in the ,,"urld, and exercise over
nlan's inillost nature a d('spoti
lll far IHore crushing than that
of Rl1

ian serf(lcHll. Orgnnic changf'
in our \\Titten Consti-
tution are 1Hlt thp reflection of its ,yilt In France, the
lTnitecl I
ingdonl, aIlcl the l T nitecl States, it is neither king,
pal'liaIllent
, pre8ident
, n1inistcr
, nor cOl1gresscs, \yhich rulc',
1.ut ne"spapel"s. Thp dail:r pre
:s i
the preturÍan gllar(l of
l110clern Staté:-;, "\yho giYè and take a\,ay an eillpire to ,yhich
that of old }lolne )yas limited in raIlge; for 110 part of our
cODlplex ITIorlern lifl', not taste, n01' seience, nor 111oralt\, Bur

.A .Lvn J[ODERN CIVILIZA TION.

145

religion, are free fronl its prying search and iln perious decision,
The tyrant is every\vhere. It is not an era which pron1Ïses
peace or stability, but perpetual change; a levelling and
superficial literature; a liberalisnl which hates all truth as
exclusive; and lynch la,v for all those ,vho do not 01ey this
ne,v voice of the people,
It needs not the gift of prophecy to see that the Duke's
question as to our parliaulentary reforln twenty years ago,
"Ho,v ,viII His l\Iajesty's Governn1ent be carried on?" "Vvill
Inerge under this new po,ver into a larger one, "Ho,v will

ociety be carried on?"
7, Thus "
e find, in all the different phases of society, the
substitution of the hUll1an kingdoln, "Those end is nationality,
for the divine king-donI, which is the unity of Catholicism.
And, indeed, those ,\
ho do not apprehend the divine kingdonl,
Inust ahnost of nece
sity fall back on the hUlllan or national
as the highest object. Citizenship, by the la,v and need of
his nature, Inan nlust have; if it be not the heavenly, it ,vill
be the earthly: ci1:ita8 Dei or ci1:itas Diaboli. In the rejection
of the idea of the Church, and ,vith it of dognlatic truth, in
the leaving the inner life an uncultivated ,yaste, in reducing
education to instruction in those arts and sciences ,,
hich deal
,,
ith nature and nlatter, but reach not spirit, and so giving
over the higher part of nlan to the enlpire of chance or self-
,vill, or individualism, in "
eighing all things by the standard
of ,vealth, and the effect produced. on nlaterial convenience,
and in that dOlllinion of journalisnl which is the expression
of all these, ,ve see the recession of society back into the
status of ancient Paganisnl; that is, it takes up with regard to
the Church of Christ, ,vith all its divine gifts and privileges,
sUlllffied up in one ,vorù, infalliLility, the position which
ancient heathen society held to,vards that body of prinlitive
tradition which originally caIne do,vn from God. :ßlodern
heresy corrupts the ChriRtian tradition, as Pagani SIll did th3
prin1Ïtive. The past year ha
given us, in the Great Exhibi-
tion, an inst.ance of ,vhat this society admires, loves, and
VOL. II, L

1-16

MODERN CIVILIZATIOY.

values, of the unity ,,
hich it can conceive, that i
, tho nati()ns
of the earth connectra by incrt_'asing trad<.\ [l,l1(1 reciprocal
interests., ana tho
atisfying of Inan's sensuous nature, by all
artificial productions. The f-;H,1l1c year has given us, too, as
rClnarkable an instance of ,vhat this society cannut concei \TO
-the unity ,vhich it is ùetennined not to ackno,vledge, The
cry against the Cathulic hierarchy, fron1 lJeginning to end, "'as,
that it inyaded the sovereignty of the nation-that is, the
nation "oul<l not open it
eye
to the existence of a
piritu'1,l
jurisdiction, or the thought of a kingdolll oÎ souls. It repro-
duced, unkno"ingly, the feeling of the old heathen Elnperor,
that a Priest sitting in St. Peter's
ee ,va
as little to 110
tolerated as a conlpetitor on the throne. The Prilllo )Iinistcr
argued, ,,,,ith 111uch :sinlplicity, that it -was tho cxclusiye pre-
tensions of the SUprellll' Pontiff "hich gave offence; if he
"ould but a(hnit that Catholic
-were one of the lllany Chris-
tian sects, ho ,,
ould meet ,yith nu opposition, hut live on
sufferance like the rest. This i
tlH
hea(l and front of our
offending, in the reign of ,rictoria a:-i of Diocletian, that "'e
clainl to Le a king{lolH. :For being a king our Lorù "T:1S
crucified, and the \yorl( 1 i8 ever reprod ucing again
t IIis
mysticnl body the accuRation an(l the punishlnent. And so
C1.tholicislll "confines the intellect and clls1aves the soul," by
setting before it a great circle of supernatural truth ,yhich it
could not discover for itself, and cannot ,;u1dect to it:-;elf 1y
analysis, but must be content to receive an{l adore, Catholic
ignorance is the preference of IHoral and Rpiritnal to physical
truth: and Catholic slavery the tenet that 1nan HUlst sutler
before he can enj oy; and that the Cross i
the Ineasure of the
world.
II. The second proposition ,yhich "re have to maintain
follows from the "Thole course of t1Je prece(1ing argulllent, It
is the inlpossibility that those ,yho disbelieve the Catholic
faith can educate Catholics.
St, Bonaventure has given us above the basis of all true
education: "As all thé
e illulninationR derived their onglll

UNBELIEF CANNOT EDUCATE BELIEF. 147

from One Light, so all these sorts of knowledge are directed to
the knuwledge of the Holy Scripture, are
hut up in it, and
conlpleted in it, and by IJleanS of it are ordered to the illumin-
ation of eternity." In n1an, the highest ,york of God in this
visible creation, all kno,vledge, ,vhether of the mechanical and
industrial arts, of rational, of natural, or of In oral philosophy,
nlust be su borclinate to that relation in ,vhich he stands to
God, his beginning and his end. And the root of all his n10ral
kno,vledge is laid in supernatural truths, which come to hiIn
by tradition and inspiration froIn God, and are grasped by an
inward power of his soul. Thus his other lights are" shut up "
in the fourth light, that of Grace and Holy Scripture, and arc
" con1pleted in it " and" by means of it are ordered to the illu-
lnination of eternity." The great philosopher begins his n10ral
tl'eatise, by telling us that one art is subordinate to another
art, and one science to another science, "as harness-Inaking to
riding, and riding to the art of ,val'; so that in all these the

nd8 of the superior are preferable to all that are ranged under
them as being pursued for their sake. If: then, there be any
end of actions ,vl1Ïch ,ve choose for itself, and all the rest for it,
and if,ve do not choose everything for the sake of son1ething else,
for thus the procession is infinite and our search vain and fruit-
less, then lllust this be the snprenle good." * No,y, that ,vhich
the great heathen intellect had laboriously to search for, ,ve
have brought hon1e to us by a supernaturaJ gift, and guarded
l)yan infallible authority; the one relation in "\\.,.hich nlan stands
to God; an(l so his proper 1.,{,'oì'k, his appointed end as a creature.
To Inould hilll for this ,york, to order hin1 unto this end, is
the province of (}ducation; the leading forth as it ,,"'ere of the
creature to the Creator. And every art and eyel'Y science
through the ,vhole reign of mind and matter which is not
used as a ladder for this ascent, is perverted fronl its proper
object; and this is a great source of hunlan error, to Inake that
,yllÎch is subordinate superior, and the means the end. For
every portion of God's enlpire bears a natural ,vitness to its
* Aristot.1e, Ethics, b, i. c. i.

118

U
YnELIEF

J akel'; eycry art of civilized life i<:; an inspiration froBl I-lim ;
every scien(;c is Lut the reflection of sonle ono of IIis attriLutes.

cc Guardando nc1 suo Fig1io con l'Amore
Che l'uno c raltro etcrnalmclltc sl)ira,
1.0 l)rimo cd incfTahil<' Yalore,
Quail to }Je1' mente 0 pel' occlâo si gira,
Con tanto ordiuefc', clt' esstr 'non paote
Sen'i.a gllstar di lUl, chi ciò rilltiJ'a." *

But a
the ru(lcr ancient idolatry t-;ho,ved itself in a ,,"'orship
of sensible fonu'3 and self-cho
en syu110ls, :stopping short uf
God in SOlne creature, so the llloùern tnore refillcd idulatry of
science, art, and literature, ha
pursued the:::;c in and for them-
sèlve
as ends; resting in thenl
eltishly, anù turning the very
renl('nlùrances of the Supreu1P Benefactor into lllcans of forget-
ting I-lilH, "The original Ülult," say
a philosopher, "having in-
fecteù hUlllan nature all throughout, reHects itsl'lf in all its
points, anù COll1U1Unicates to them its intrinsic vice, ,yhich
consists in transporting the uitilllate enù of
rhe BeÍ11[J into
that ,y]tich exists. Thus, for inf'tance, the original sin of
civili7.ation consists in regarding tC111poral utility as it
ulterior
end; the original
in of scien(;è, in placing its Lcginlling antI
its end outsiùe of God; that of literature and the arts, in
allning at the agrecaLle, rather tI1an at true heauty; and su of
t he rest." t This "
a8 the crilne of the Iny
.;tic Babylon.
"Thou }last said, J
han he a lady for ever, Thy ,,
isdom and
thy kno,yledge, tI1Ïs hath deceive(l thee, And thou hast saiJ
in thy heart, I ....\1n, and 1esiJe

[è there if.; no other." t And
it "as precisely on ronl111crce and th(\ mecl1anical arts, thus
pursued and gloried in, that tht
woe "
a
dènounced, "The
n1erchants of the earth shall ,yeep and 1110urn over ]ler, for DO
D1an shaH buy their D1erehandise any nlore.
lercl)antlise of
gold and silver and precious stones, and of pea rl
and :fine
linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine ,,
ood,
and all manner of Ye
sels of ivory, and all manner of vessel
' of
precious st.ones, and of brass, and of iron, and of lllarble, and

II< raradiso, c. x. i.

t GioLcrti,

Isabh xlvii. i-IO.

OANNOT EDUOATE BELIEF.

149

cinnaUlon, and odonrs, and ointment, and frankincense and
,vine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, anù beasts, and sheep,
and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men," " In
one hour are so great riches come to nought, and every ship-
nlaster, and all that sail into the lake, and Inariners, and as
LYIany as ,york in the sea, stood afar off, and cried, seeing the
place of her burning, saying: \Vhat city is like to this great
city?" * As these are the ,vords of Scripture in exhibiting the
great apostacy itself: it is evident that this is the danger to
"\vhich education is exposed, of being seduced by the creature,
and in very adn1Ïratiol1 of the "\yiSJ0111, the glory, the beauty,
the skill, ,vhich are spread over creation, dra,vn a,vay from the
great nloral Ruler, ,vhose eyes are for ever fixed on us, looking
us through and through, ,vhether the hearts which He has
created for HÍ1nself are indeed faithful to Hin1, N o'v, froIl1
every false standard of education, and so from idolatry of the
nlaterial arts and physical sciences, ,vhich besets England in
this century, ,ve, as Catholics, if ,ve be true to ourselves, are
di vinely protected. 'Ve are the children of that great l\Iother
of souls ,vho, from the beginning, has fulfilled her maternal
guardianship, as well an1Ïcl the seductions of the old ROlnan
idolatry, the ruins of northern barbarisnl, the yet unformed
a.nd vigorous youth of Europe's intellect, as now in the soft
sensualism of infidelity, setting before us that all instruction
nlust be begun and ended in this-that ,ve are In oral agents
to be led by the choice of free-,vill to a supernatural end. In
all that concerns the true relation of man to God, she speaks
a clear and consistent language; she has the l1leaSUre of man's
inner nature; can penetrate its folds, relieve its troubles, and
calnl its nlisgivings. She can nourish and she can heal; can
guide t.he nlost tÜnid, and overnlaster the Inost potent spirit.
She vie"\\Ts the 'v hole circle of the arts and sciences fron1 their
centre, in their clue subordination, and the hannony willed by
God. Undazzled by the light of the natural sciences, she bids
thenl follo,v in the train of their elder and nobler sister,

* Ap('c, xyiii.

1:;0

U...."..,rBELI.Eli'

'Theology, \Yith her, the undying part of Ulan is that by
,vhich :5he yalnes all the rest:
he beekS, alJoye an, to detel'u1Ïllc
his luural choice. Thus she Sets furth the aivÏJH' counsel to
luan, and the interpretess of God's "rill LeCOJHe::s the educatrcss
of lnunanity.
But it is here precisely-here in the central point Let"reCll
God and Iuan-that Pl'otestanti
ll1, Ly its revolt against Got!
and the Church, has fallcn into a state uf alJsolute illlputcnCl'
to educate, It docs not speak ,vith any unc consistent or
determinatc voice as to the relatiun IJet,,, cen Gua and lllêlU.
It i'3 not agreed upon ,vhat lie has revealed; an(l can Lut
interpret a hundred ditlerent "
ays the YOIUlllè ,vhich it nut
only as
crts to contain the l
eYelation, Lut to contain it so
"Titten on "the surf
tce, that nonc can fail to understand it.
About all Chri;jtian llly::;tel'ies, that i
, the ,,-hole range uf the
supernatural ant! the supcrintclligiLle, it can only ,yrangle
,vith its scycral, not lllcluùers, Lnt
cctions, Bcing inorganic,
it has parts, Lut no lilubs. \Yhat can it do then ,\'ith IHan, so
far forth as he is a
lJi J'itua[. agcnt? A dh-ine authority
distinctly setting forth a rcycaled truth is nceùcd to educate
spirits. ''"'"hell for thcse Protestantislll refcr
Incn to the }-{oly

cripturcs, it acts as a civil govcrnor ,voulù do, ,,
ho referred
litigants to Blackstone's COllullcntarics for the scttlclllcnt of
thcir suit. That is, it al)dicates the Bpiritual goVerIllncnt of
nlan, and leayes hÏIu to hi
private judglllent; ,,-hercas, the
vcry office of education is to mould and dcterluine that
judgn:ent. As little doc
it venture to govern the moral
agent. \Yhat Protestant father's heart, ,,-bat clergyn)an'
,
,viII not bear ,vitness to this fact, sct forth at the COllllllcncc-
Illcnt of the 1I10::st ,vinning of lllodcrn tales ?-
"Charles Reding "Tas the only son of a clergy-nlan ,,'ho
'\
að in po:,
efo;
ion of a valuaLle benefice in a Iuidland county.
His father intf'uded hill1 for orden." and f'cnt hilll at a proper
age to a public school. Hf\ had long revolvea in hi::, lllind the
rCBrective advantages and dlð:tòY
ntages of public and private
education, and had decided in favour of the fOl'HH:r, , Seclu-

CA
"T1VOT F:DUC.A7'E BELIEF.

151

sion,' he said, ' is no security for virtue. There is no telling
,v hat is in a boy's heart; he Inay look as open and happy as
u:-;ual, and be as kind and attentive, ,vhen thero is a great deal
\yrong going on \vithin. The heart is a secret \vith its
laker ;
no one on earth can hope to get at it, or to touch it. I have
a cure of souls; \vhat do I really know of IllY parishioners?
N othino" their hearts are sealed books to l11e, And this dear
o ,
boy, he COlnes close to 1110; he thro,vs his arn1S round 111e, but
his soul is as nluch out of Iny sight as if he \vere at the
antipodes. I alll not accusing hÜn of reserve, dear fello"\v;
his very love and reverence for llle keep him in a sort of
charnled solitude. I cannot expect to get at the Lottoln of
hiln :

, Each in his hidden sphere of bliss or woe
Our hermit spirits dwell..'

"It is our lot here belû"\v. No one on earth can know
Charles's secret thoughts. Did I guard hiJn here at hon1e ever
so ,yell, yet, in due tÍlne, it 111ight be found that a serpent had
crept into the Eden of hÜ
innocence, Boys do not fully know
,vhat is good and \vhat is evil; they do \vrong things at first
alnlost innocently, Novelty hides vice frol11 them; there is
no one to ,yarn them or give them rules; and they become
slaves of sin \vhile they are learning \yhat sin is, They go to
the university, and suddenly plunge into excesses, the greater
in proportion to their experience." ·
o 11l0st touching and eloquent confession of that impo-
tence, deep-rooted in the systen1 itself, \vhich frustrates in
Protestant educationists talents, and zeal, and kindliness, even
keen-eyed affection and 1110ving exaulple, of their best fruits!
'Vhat could an Arnold do here? \Vhat but send forth into
society a host of inquiring n1Ïnd
, earnest and anx
ous to
iUlprove, but "yithout fixed princip]es or 11loral anchorage, the
chosen spoil and instrU111ents of heresy? Thus, then, by a
necessity of its nature, Pl'otestanti:Sln renlÍts the Inoral agent
=>> Lo::;::; anù Ga.in, p, 1.

152

U.J..YBELIElf'

-as it did the spiritual-to self, to the individual juclglnent ;
and so in this point, too, abaicate
the office of an educator.
In Lringing up the young it is drivl'n to ùi
card the iùea ùf
any definite religiou
(logl11a, ana of any in\yard l110ral go, e1'n-
ancp: the first, through its intestine (Ii visions, a
it acku<Hv-
ledges no living authority; the seconù, Lccaus
it prufe
scs
not to ùnter into the in,vard "rorld of the thoughts.
But the lHan hill\
elf, the Leing capaLlc uf praise or bhuIH!,
sulûcct to cunscience, and tu eternal re,vartl or punisl11uent,
COll
,;Í
t
in the
)l' t,vo things, acceptance or rejection of super-
natural truth divinely rcyealed choice uf lHural good or evil,
hy the exerci
(' uf free-,vill. Goel ha!:' suLordinated everything
to thi
, For this, so far as we ('an jlHlge of final cutIs I [e
create(l Ule ,,
orl(1. The lHoral act of the creature gifted ,v.ith
intl'Hect an(1 frce-"Till is :-,0 prccious in Tli
sight, that ,yith
referencc to it ] [e urderH the ,vhole course of the ,\ 01"1(1. The
n10
t terrible of all nlysteries-tlH. a existencl' of 1l1oral evil-
finds its only
olution here, in thr- alnlse of free-,vill. Ilo,v
inconceivably valuaLll' then, in the l'Yl'
of H}lll ,,-ho cannot
look on sin, yct pPl'lnits through thonsall(ls of years thi

hourI) repeatc(l llluItitnde of Hills, is the right ll:;P of frep-,viII,
the act of virtue, hy ,vhich Illan approachc
neare:-.t to GOll,
and as a second cause is an ilnagc of the First! Though the
act of creation is far beyond our conception, yet far greater
still, l)oth in po,ver and in gOOrlllCSS, is the act of redenlption,
by \vhich the Restorer renJers His creature capable, \vith His
help, yet ,vithout injury to his o\\"n frec-,\-ill, of concurrillg
,vith his ßfakcr in a moral ellll, of detenninillg for hill1self
an eternity. This is the highest poillt of dignity in nlan's
nature, by ,,'hich he is "reighed Loth here anll hereafter; for
,,"hich it is as nothing that he should cll(lnre count1e
s SOlTO\VS,
"ear a,vay his Jays in trial, and he put to the m()
t trc-
lucndous al'Ùitl'al11ent. He Inust ri
k the unutterable loss uf
the Suprenle Good through
terllity, in or<1er that he nlay
have the privilege of gaining th3.t Suprelne Good hy his 0\\"11
choice. j-\..n<.1 as this is \\Tlutt i
1l10::;t precious, so thi
is ,vhat

OANNOT EDUCATE BELIEF.

153

ùelongs to the whole species, the po,ver of merit and demerit;
a self-Ïinposed linlÎt that Got! has set to His onlnipotence, in
or
ler to raise His creature to the likeness of Himself. Ho\v
slight, ho,v unspeakably slight, in comparison ,vith this, are
all other differences in nlan-differences of intellect, skill in
science or art, and in every accolllplislllnent prized by society!
If education be to lead lnan forth to the Creator, herein lies
its seat, in nlüving this free-,vill to the all-Ünportant choice,
in preserving it fronl seductions and false sho,ys of good, in
winning betimes the intellect to truth, and the heart to
goodness.
No. It is the last invention of Protestantism to resign
this ground altogether. Dogmatic truth it declares to 1e
duubtful, and moral agency beyond its control. It professes
acquaintance "\vith all sOrts of gases, but declines lnanaging
the conscience. It treats of every disease ,vhich affects the
blood, except concupiscence, Its professors are to ,vrite history,
without the bias of 11lorality or religion. It promises to inlpal't
every science, ,vithout consideration of their final ends. " The
súperior light of grace mnbraces," says St, Bonaventure, " the
eternal generation an<l incarnation of the Divine \V ord, the
order of living, and the union of the soul ,vith God;" these
hre the only points ,vhich the ne,v system of education ex-
cludes froin its encyclopædia. It is not that the physical
sciences Inay not be Inade an effective instrulllent in dis-
ciplining the lnind; it is not that they are not full of value
in thenlselves, replete ,vith sources of interest for the intellect,
as ,yell as contributing to nlaterial ,vealth, It is not, there-
fore, in teaching these, and in applying thein carefully to the
industrial arts, that this ne,v systelll is objectionahle. The
order, beauty, and harinony of the universe as God's ,york,
are richly exhibited in them, and worthy of 111an's study;
their use is obvious, and their cultivation most desirable.
The sin lies in i g norinO' their relation to a hioher know"ledae
bOO'
in excluding the cultivation of the spirit ,,,1lÎch should inforJn
thenl fronl being the basiB of education, This systcln has

13-1:

U.A.YnE
LIE
F'

infidelity for its first principle, because, ,vhile giving a l)ubli.c
and authorized instruction in lan(J'uaO"eB sciences arts and
o '=' , '"
Jiterature it leaves relio"ion and moralit ) r to be ùealt "rith
, 0
J.Þì'lralely, as opcn que::;tiollli, on ,\rhich !llen lllay innocently
ditlèr. A teaching ùoùy, therefore, so constructed, has no BOUI.
In rcligion it is neutral, in an el::;e positiyc. By the la\\ of
its Leing it preachcs inùitfeI'cnce to all its
cholar'::ì in spiritual
t l'll tho I t'::ì }Jl'ofe
sor
, as inili v id ual men, ha vc their pl'i vate
Lelief: anù are J e\\'s, Protestant
, Infiùels, or Catholicb, as the
case may be; but, as 1) J'VfCð801'S, they SiU11'ly ignore spiritual
truth, In treating their specific suLjccts, \vhether language,
hi'::ìtory, abstract or expcriUlcntal scicnce, they arc to exclude
thc <Ii ,.inc and III oral eleUlcnt; instead of reducing all arts
tü theology, ,vhich is the Christian
chenlc of cllucation, they
are to Lani
h theology froul all arts.
0 particle of lllatter,
nothing "rithin the bou.ull
of tiule anù Hpace, is ull"rorthy
of their ilHluiry, save the point coute::)ted by IHudeI'n thinkers,
00(1 an(l lli
dealings "rith luan. \rhat, "re lnay ask, is
infidelity, if thi
be not?
As aU training of the moral an<l
pil'itual Leing is hcre
tli::)cal'deù for the
illlple rca::;on that the teaching body is at
i::)
lle about ,yhat that training should Le, it re
ults that in-

tructioll takes the place of education. IIo\yever elabora.te
and COllll'lcte this lllay bc, it still lea\ es the greatest ,york uf
all undolle. ..Again, the fincr influenccs of rcligion, a") ,\ ell
a
its ùircct teaching, are cut oft: Religiun is, in a high
tlegrcc, a lllatter of personal influences. ..A.
ort of llloral
electric fluiJ is continually p3.s:-:ing froBl all teachers to their
pupils; if this Le not po
itively Cathulic, it i
certain to 1e
positively l1ncathulic. The HupposCtl neutrality is unreal.
.AJI the gain is on the
ide of Prutestantislll and Infitlelity.
The real conce:-;sion is to thelll; and pri\ ate judgnlent ::sits
cnthroned in the very p('Jictralia of educatiun. As fi'ce trade
stanù
to the Catholic Church, so thi
Hystenl of teachiug to
a Catholic ulliyersity. If the nations of the earth can be
brought into a l'el111n.nent LOllll of union Ly con
iJl:ratiun

O...L^{NOT EDUCATE
BELIEF.

155

of material interest, and exchange of comlnodities, then indi-
vidual souls lnay live in harn10ny ,vithout a conUl1on faith
and hope. But a little tiule ,vill show ,vhether such a
pron1Íse be not delusive. vVhat could Antichrist more desire
than such a state of things ? Yet ,ye are told that his ,tÜnes
,vill be times of trouble, confusion, and extrelne suffering.
But "That nlust be the effect on the young of a systelu
of teaching in 'v hich all forn1s of religious belief, or unbelief,
are indifferent? The mere stateillent of such a principle
seelns heavier than any condemnation ,vhich can be expressed
in language. Perfect indifference, it seen1S, is the very cro,vn
of the undertaking; its realization the very token of success.
'Vhat a n1Ístake nUlst the Author of our religion have Inade
in uttering these words, at the first prolnulgation of His faith,
"He that believeth not shall be condenlned!" How ,vrong
the Church in interpreting His words to man, " Extra ecclesianl
nulla salus! " The Belfast J.lleì'cu/'y, a zealous advocate of the
ne,v sYl:;tenl, says in this present n10nth (
ovenlber), as quoted
for approval by the T'imcs:
" We have taken the trouble of endeavouring to ascertain
,vhether or not the different religious denon1Ínations are
represented in the lists ,vhich ,ve publish, and the result of
our inquiry is, in the highest degree, satisfactory. If it ,vere
allo,vable to show to ,vhat denolnination each student belongs,
the public ,vould see in the details as complete an illustration
of the united system as could be desired, But to do this
,vould be to deviate from the principles of the colleges, in
,vhich, except as far as the Deans of Residence are concerned,
denmni71ational distinctions are set aside and disregarded. But,
,ve may lllention, that in lists of honours all parties are repre-
sented, and represented, too, in a Inanner ,vhich shows how
thoroughly the high principle of the system has found a response
in the public lnilld, 'Ve n1Íght refer, in proof of this, to the
scholarships for any of the years. Let us take one of the lists
as an exanl pIe, though any of the others ,vould equally illus-
trate our renlarks. We find in one division a Roman Cathulic

l[)ß

U...YBELIL'l'

hol(ling the first place, follo,ved by a Unitarian, after ,,,110111
COlne bcvcral studcnts of the Gencral .A

èInLlr, ,yhilc a
!{olnan Catholic Lrings up the rcar, Turning tù the other
division, 1\ e find a diflercnt Btatc of affairs. Thcr<.
a
tud('nt
uf the E::;taLliBhed (1hurch lcad
; ncxt hiln COlnes a Pres-
bytcrian of the As;:;cIul)ly, then a }{olnan Cathulic, aftcr,vard

A8sclnl,ly IHen, and at the close one or t" 0 Churc]llllen. In
the lists for another year a GC'l}cral AsscInLly Ulan leads in
one divi::;Ïon, and a .Mcthodi::;t in the other, ,,,hilc a Covcnanter
stand::; la::;t in the one honouraLlc array, and a Churclunan in
the other. Such is a fair representation of the state uf affair

a
exhiLited at the exalninations that have just concluded.
Jr"e trust the tiuze is notfar distant 'Zeit 'It it leill not )('('lll" to any
OIlC tv ask of u.-hat rtli!Jioll allY oj' thc stud 'nt,') firc,o Lut, for the
pre::;ent, the HU hjcct i:-; of the ubnost interest, and 'Vè have
<.lccllle<.l it right to sho,V" ho,y adlllÏraLly the n1Ïxed cOlllplcxion
of the stuflents ".ho bave gained distinctions corrcspolldB "iih
the principles on ,vhieh the college is basea."
}i'rolll this instructi, e pa
sage \ye learn t,\-O points: that
indifference in religion is a "high principle, "hich HlllIs
rcsponse in the pu Llic luin,l;" and that its ultilnate rl\sult,
s}lortly to be eÀ pee ted, is, that" it ,vill not occur to any OtiC
to a
k of ,,,hat religion a btudent is." It is not of the snlallebt
con')c<luence ,vhat you belicve, saYB the defender of the llC'V
eùucation.
TheBc seycral students, then, are connected l)y a LonfI,
,,,hieh, ,,,hatevcr else it is, is not religious. 'Yc ncc<l not ask
,,-hat sort of Lelief such a SYStt':lll practically fay ours, or to
,,,hieh it inclincs. Thc firf:t thing it does iB to call upon
Catholic youth to regard ,,-ith r(
l)cct, as teacIll\rs, those ,,"lIo,
if Catholics, are teachers upon the tt:llUl'e of kccping thcir
faith \\.ithin their o,\-n bOS01U, and if not, are looked upun l)y
onr supreme authority, the Chun:h of God, cither as ycry
guilty, or as very unfortunate.
.Again, it sets up a standard totaHy diffcrcnt frcIn tlHlt
of the CI:l
rch, and olTo
cd to it. It ha::; CC>lulllcndatiol1s,

O.A}r..YOT EDUOATE BELIEF.

157

honours, and rewards, for languages, arts, and science; it
teaches them ,vith autl10rity, and pron1ulgates thern to the
best of its ability. It does none of these things for religion,
true or false, Its highest merit is, to leave that alone, con-
sidering it a boon to let the Catholic rest in his faith, as the
unbeliever in his heresy, for, indeed, it kno,vs neither, and is
superior to both. Scarcely had ,ve ,vritten these ,vords, ,vhen
we found them thus strongly corroborated in the letter of the
Bishop of Liège, respecting the installation of a royal college
of mixed education, elated October 21, 18.'51.
" The Belgian constitution," he says, like our own,
"guarantees the entire liberty of ,vorship, and nothing
could stand in greater opposition to that liLerty than to force
Catholic parents to entrust their children to men who are not
so, or to. oblige those children to receive religious in'Struction
from a chair placed by the side of, or on a level ''lith, that
,v here persons ,vonld teach diametrically the contrary, or in
the presence of other profes'Sors ,vhose conduct ,vould imply
the denial of the education received,
" And, nevertheless, it is the last unconstitutional and un-
reasonable and, I n1ay say, anti-social system, ,vhich has become
the stone of stumbling. Is it not true, Sir, that the policy
has Leen adopted of lnaintaining the paradoxical principle in
virtue of which it ,vould be free to the State, it ,vould 1e e
'en
m01"'e conforrn
able to the constitution, to people the estab-
lishments of middle instruction ,vith literary men of all kinds,
Catholics, Protestants, religious, sceptical, practising or not
practising their religion-Cand would not the recent organiza-
tion of our Athénées furni8h more than one proof of this ?)-
because, according to this paradox, scientific instruction, given
it lllatters not by "Thorn, ,vould be the great, the only oLject
,vith which the State has seriously to occupy itself, and that
religion, religious education, ,vouid be nothing but a mere
accessory, ,vhich it would be better to abandon to the family
and to the Church, Have they not the air of saying to ns,
Give us a Catholic Priest, since article eight of the la,'l requires

1;;8 r;"'}tBEJ.TEF (f_LY
"'OT J:DrC.f TE nHLIEF.

it; ,ve ,,"ill pay hiln ,,
cll-\ve \vill take care that he
han bé
cnaLlelI freely to give his lesson of religion-\v-c ,rill cven
provine that there shall be none hut respectable people in the
c-.;t1.bli-:;hlnent; leave that to us, but ùo not distress yourselvc

ahout ,,
hat thc
c resppctal)le people 1nay think, l)plievc, or rlo
in religious Inatters-you have nothing to do "\vith that;
,,"ol'ship is free; )\re are, as a po,ver, doónlatically tolerant; if
yon do not \,rish to be as \ve arc, go your ".ay, ,,"'e ".in tlù
\yithout you ? Yes, thi
is the posi tion they hase taken; they
are 1 )(
nt on doing \yithout us, Lecausè \Vè, Sir, ha.vc Lofo1'e U:i
the nOIl pn.<:::::;nillll8 of Scripture."
lIe add
, furthcr on-
ce 'Vhell the chil<l, ,,"ho allo\vs nothing to cscape his observa-
tion, hear:i the all110111er F\ay that it is a grave duty to go to

[ass, to confes
ion, to tho Holy Ta.l.>le, ant! ,yhen he sees that
1I1en, \yhum IJC i
tanght to respect, his profe:-;::;o1'g of history,
literature, etc" ne\
cr go there, due
not thi-.; child rapi(lly conll'
to duubt ()f the dogllla a
\,cll a
of thC' preccpt? aut! thence-
for,,"ar(I, the passions aiding the \vor1.., is not the 10::;::; of hi$
faith a
Ï1nnlinent as that of his nlorals ? "
Can it he forgotten, ought it to be ul11nentionecl, that the
po\vcr \\. hich nOlllinatcs such teachers i
the lJitterest foe upon
earth of the Catholic faith and nalnc; that for three centuries
it has renc\yc(I against it, in this country, the persecutions of
the early ages; that, ,vithin the last t\\ elve lllonths, it has
dpnouncccl our Blost f\acrcd n1ysteries-the vcry :-:acriticc of
our Lor..l IIinlsclf-as ce the 111Ul111nery of superstitioll ; " that it
has hounclc(I on 111en to lnn'n our chief pastors Ü1 effigy, antI to
add to the funeral pyre the ilnage of her ".hOll1 all generations
call Llc...scù; that it has ane,v, l)y a legi:-:lativl' act, prosc1'il)ed
the Rpiritl.lal jnrisdietion of our SUpre111C hf\a(l; anù t llat the
Inain organ \vhich supportH this systelll of education exults
at the (lraining a,vay of Celtic bloud frOTI1 Irelanll, in order t11at
the
a"\:.on Protestant llU1,Y occupy the soil? If the professed
rule of a RYf-;telll so fayouretl bf\ religious inaiffcrence-tho
leaving each sb1Clent in quiet pO

l'ssion of hi
religion or his

TIlE CilUnCII FOU1YDIYG U
lIrEIl8ITIES. IGD

infidelity-can ,ve dou ht '\That its real tone and moral atmo-
sphere will be? can we think that it \vill fail to justify tho
anticipations of its founderB ?
Let us pass to another point. 'Vhat has been the position
of the Church to\vards national education and the deyelopment
of the hUlnan n1Ïnd in fonner times?
Since she elnerged fronl the persecution of the ROlnan
Emperors, she has been the great educating body in the \vorl(l.
She has headed the march of thought, and systenlatized kno\v-
ledge as it advanced, Her Bishops, in their several diocese
,
lnaintainerl schools; her n10nastic bodies, in the darkest an 1
most evil times of revolution and conquest, fostered and prop
-
gated "\vhatever learning there ,vas in the world, As Europa
settled into its more modern state, she founded in the uni-
versities schools of a ,videI' range than tue old diocesan or con-
ventual bodies. From age to age, and in every country, the
Holy See is found giving its sanction to these great institutions.
Pope Gregory XVI., in his decree of 13th December, 1t)3:J,
declares that the IllOst illustrious universities of Europe ,vere
founded \yith the consent and support of the ROlnan Pontiff.
.
Ho,v ,veIl this statement is supported may be seen by tho
fullo,ving catalogue :-
In England, the universities of Oxford and C(Onbl'i(lge
,vere enriched with many privileges by the Popes. In Ireland,
that of Dublin received the rights of a university fron1 John
XXII., in 1320.
In Belgiuln, that of Louvain ,vas founded in 142.5, by

Iartin V.; that of D01JÆ/;Y, at the request of Philip II., on the
plan of Louvain, by Pius IV., in 1559.
In Dennlark, that of Copenhagen, after being plannell by
Eric VIII., in 1418, ,vith the consent of :ThIartin V., was set up
by King Christian 1, in 1478, and enriched by Sixtus IV.,
,vith privileges similar to those of Bologna.
In France, that of O}
leans ,vas confirmed in 1307, by
Clelnent V.; that of BO}1(le(/;ux ,vas set up in 1440, by
Engenius I'T.; that of Caho1's, founded in 1332, l)y John XXII, ;

HìO

THE CnURCII

that of Dole, confirmctl in 11-:2:), hy
rartill 'T.; that of Poifie?
s:
founded in 14:
1, hy T\:ing Charles \TII., an<l COnfirllH:
l] by
1\Iartin V,; that of PVlll-a-.JlfousuJ1, fonnfled by Gregory XIII.,
in l.)7
, at the rcquest of Charle'ì, Cardinal of Lurraine; that
of Rltein
.
, i

uing froB I the foundation of Eugeniu:i 111., in
11-1t), at the tiule a Council """as llollling there; that of 'l'uü-
lou
e, fOUll\led hy the Pope's legate in 1

8, confirm
d l)y
Gregory [X. in 123:l, aftcr,vards enrichclI ,yith further priyi-
leges by Innocent 'TI.; that of BU3U'llrOII, foun<.l\:;ll by KicolaH V.
in 14,)0.
In GCl'1nany, that uf na/l
b( J"[J, foun.led in IG48, by the
Bishop )Iclchior Otho, an.1 cOlltirnled hy Innocent X.; that
of ]lole, founfled in 14,)7, Ly Pins II.; that ùf OVlO[]fle, founded
in 138:5, hy lTrhan Y"I., and largely privileged; that of Dilt?1!Jen,
cvnfinnetl lJY Julius III. in 1,).')
; that of Elfu,'t, Inade a
unÎ\
el'
ity, fir:-;t hy Ulclnent TTI. at .A.vignon, in 13t)t5, during
the schi
nl, an,l then hy Urban'TI. at RUlne, in 13S!); that of
Jlj'(1 al.fn.t, granted Ly .J.\.lexau( leI' YI., enlarged in 1 SOG, by
Julius II., anù Inorc fully continned in 1.')1.>, l)y Leo X. ; that of
Fuld ,set up in 173
, ùy Clclnent XIII. ; that of Fj'ib ll l'g in
BL'e
gau, au(] GI'if
u old in POlnerania, confinued in 14,")6, by
C:tllixtu
I II., and that of G j'ot:; in Styria, in 1.")S!), by Sixtus
'T.; that of Halle, granted to Albert, Cardinal Arch 1ishop of
l\lagdeburg, in 1331, Ly Clelnent 'TIT.; that of HeidclbL
I'[J,
first confinncd by lleneJict XII., a10ut 1:3
l, then by Urban
'TI., in l:J
G; by Boniface IX., in 13Ð3; by Paul III., and
J uliu
III., betw'cen 13-14 ana 1.);):); that uf l'L[]u[
t l It, con-
firmed in 1459, by Pius II.; that of Lei psic in 1409, hy Alex-
anùer V.; that of .J.1Iayt!'lce in 1 t77, Ly Sixtu
IV.; that of
Ol"fnutz, in
Ioravia, in 1:572, hy Gregory XIII.; that of Padc,'-
bUI'/
in 161G, by Paul \?".; that of lJrague in 1348, by CIClnent
'TI.; that of RO<-3tvc!' in 1419, Ly
Iartin V.; that of Sal::bu ì'[}
in IG25, by Urban '''"III.; that of Tubin[]en in 1477, by
ixtu

IV.; that of r"ifJnJUL in lSU,>, by Urban 'T.; that of Tfittc1n-
VUI'[J in 1502, by .A1exan.ler \TI., and in 1306, by JuJius II.;
that of lVl'ot i.-;lo w in 8ilc::,ia in 162:3; that of T"Cì'(i8 in 14.)
,
1y Sicolas V" au(l in 1474, hy
ixtus IV.

FOU}vDI1.tG U.NIJ r EESll'IB'S.

161

In Rpain, Italy, and Portugal, all exi8ting universities ,vere
either founded or approved by the ROlllan Pontiffs.
In Puland, that of B J'a..nüsbc}'ý ,vas confirmed by Gregory
XIII" about 15ï2; that of Oì'aCO'LU, begun by King Ca
imer in
1344, privileged by Urban .V. in 133+, cOlnpleted in 1400, by
King ,"'ladislas Jagellon, ,vith the consent of Boniface IX.;
that of JFilna, founded in 1576, by King Stephen Bathory,
confinned in 1579, by Gregory XIII.
In S,yeden, the ancient school of Upsal ,vas erected into a
uni versity, by Sixtus IV. in 1477, at the request of its Arch-
bi:shop, James Ulpho, and endo,ved ,vith the saIne privileges
as the university of Bologna..
In these high schools ,vhatever kno,,yledge the ,vorld pos-
sessed ,vas Ino
t diligently cultivated. So ,yell established
'vas the hierarchy of the arts and sciences under Theology
their queen, that the Church, so far froIl1 feeling jealousy of
theIn, and the Holy See in particular, encouraged then1 to the
uhnost. Especially it recomlnended and established professor-
ships in the various branches of learning then pursued. In
England, the nlediæval Bishops ,,, ere the great founders of
colleges. But great as ,vere the benefactions of a ""'ykehau1
and a 'Yaynflete, and so Inany others in our o"
n country, yet
for munificence and love of learning, one ,,,,ho ,vas a Spaniard,
an Archbishop, and a Cardinal far outshines theln all. Single-
handed he planned, he built, and he endü",,
ed, not a college,
but a ulliver::;ity, ,vith teu colleges, and forty-t\vO chair:;.
Thus ,vas the noble-n1Ïndecl and saintly Xilnenes elllployed
,yhile Luther ,vas still an obedient nlonk in hi8 cell, and Henry
YIII. a Catholic munarch, and a loving husLanJ. It is ,vorth
,vhile to quote the account of the Alnerican historian; for what
a single old 111an diJ three centuries ago, l11ay not the faith and

* The above inforniation is derived from H. Conring, De Antiquitatibus
Academicis Di
::;ertatio \ II. (Gottingæ, 1 ï3U); John George Hagelgans, Orbis
Ijtcratus ...-\cademiC'us (
ermanico-Et1fol'æu,;:, (Francfort, 17:37); and C. )reber
,
Geschichte der Enstehung und Entwickelung dcr bohen Schulen unsers Erd-
theil:s (Gotting, 1802-,)); writers" ho, though not Catholic, yet admit that the
Homan Pontiffs deserved well of the republic of letters. ThtY are quoted in the
rerueilof documents concerning the foundation of the university of Louvaill.
YOLo II. 1\1

LIBRARY ST. tV\ARY'S COLLEGE

1()

C'AR])l
V_tL
\IJIE.
YES ]"OF1YDS

the loye of a nation, ,vhich bas p'tsseJ through the fire for it

UatholicisJn, do no"
1 Cannot ten nÚllions of Catholics in
Ireland, Great Britain, and Alnerica, rival evcn one Xiu1ellcH
in the
riùdle .Ages Lefore the Refonuation ,vas heard of1
"This inustl'i()u
prelate, ill the Jllean,vhile, \vas bn
ily
occupied, in his retirelllent at Alcalá de lfenare
, ".ith ,vatch-
ing over the interests antl rapid ùcvelopu1ent of his infant
university, This institution ,vas too illlportant in it
elf, anù
exercised too large an influence over thc intellectual progret;s
of the country, to pass unnoticeù in a history of the prescnt

rCI
n.
".A
far back as ] 407, Xilnenes ha(l conceived the idea of
{'
tal)]i8hing a universit.y in the ancient to,,-n of Alcala, ,vhere
the c;aluLrity of the air, an(l the soLer, tranquil con1plexion of
t he scenery, on the Leautiful borders of the Hcnarcs, SeelHed
,,-ell suited to acaùelnic stutly and lllcJitation, lIe even ".ent
::;0 far as to obtain plans at thi:-; tilHe for his hl1ihlings fron1
a celebrated architect. Other engagcInentH, ho,,-ever, post.-
poned the conunencelnent of the ,york till 1.'500, ,,'hen th

Carùinal hi1l1,elf laid. the curner-stone of the principal collcg

,vith a solenul cerclllonial anù inyocation of the hlessing of
Ifeavcn on hi
designs. :FroDl that hour, an1Ïd all the ('n-
grossing cares of Church and State, he never lo:-;t sight of this
great ohject, \rhen at Alcalá he n1ight Le frequently f\cen on
the ground ,vit.h the rule in his hand, taking the a(hneasure-
lnellts of the building, and stÏ1nulating the in,lnstl'y of the
'YOrknlen hy seasonaùle rc,yanls.
,e The plans ,verc too extensive, however, to a(1n1Ít of being
speedily accoIuplished, Beside the prineipal college of San
Ilclefonso, luul1eù in honour of the patron saint of Toledo,
there ,yere nine others, together "ith an 110spital for the
reception of invalids at the university, These edifice
,yore
built in the lllost sul,stantial 111anncr, fin<l such parts as
a(hnitted of it, as the libraries, refectories, al1fl chapels, ".ere
fini
hed \vith elegance, and eyen splendour. The city of
.A.lcalá undcl'v..ent Inany irnportant and extensive alteratioll:"o

TIlE U1Ylf
ERSI1'I' OF ALCA'''.,L

163

in order to ren(ler it nlore ,vorthy of being the seat of a great
nnrl flourishing university. The stagnant ,vater ,vas carried
off by drains, the streets ,yere paved, old buildings removed,
and no'v and spacious avenues thro,vn open.
"At tho expiration of eight years the Cardinal had the
satisfaction of seeing the ,,,,hole of his vast design completed,
and every apartnlent of the spacious pile carefully furnished
w'ith all that "vas requisite for the conlfort and accolnmodation
of the student. It ,vas, indeed, a noble enterprise, nlore par-
ticularJy ,vhen vie,ved as the ,vork of a private individual.
As such it raiBed the deepest adll1iration in Francis 1,
\vhen he visitecl the spot, a fe,v years after the Cardinal'fi
death. ' Your Xinlenes,' said he, 'has executed more than
J should have dared to conceive; he has done ,vith his single
hand ,vhat in France it has cost a line of kings to accomplish.'
"The erecticn of the buildings, ho,vever, did not terminate
the labours of the priInate, ,vho no,v assumed the task of
digesting a schenle of instruction and discipline for his infant
senlinary. In doing this he sought light ,vherever it ,vas to
be found; and borro,ved lllany useful hints fron1 the venerable
university of Paris. His systfm ,vas of the most en1ightened
kind, being directed to cal] all the po,vers of the student into
action, and not to leave him a mere passive recipient in the
hands of his teae-hers. Eesides daily recitations and lec-
hll'es, he ,vas required to take part in public examinations
and discussions, so conducted as to prove effectually his talent
and acquisitions. In these gladiatorial displays Ximenes took
the deepest interest, and often encouraged the generous emu-
lation of the scholar by attending in person.
"T,vo provisions nlay be noticed as characteristic of the
Inan, One that the salary of a professor should be regulated
by the llulllber of his disciples, Another, that every professor
should be re-eligible at the expiration of every four years,
I t ,vas impossible that any servant of Xinlenes should sleep on
his post.
"Liberal foundations ,yere made for indigent students,

HH

C.ARDI..\AL XIJIEJ.YES FOU
YDS

('specially in divinity. In(leed, theological stu(licH, or rathcr
such a, genera.l course of Rtu(ly a.s
houla properly enter into the
education of a Chri
tia.n ulinistcr, ,vas the avo\vecl object of
the iIlstitutiolL ]
ut in this preparatory discipline the COlll-
prehensive lllint) of XilllCneS enlbraced nearly the \vhole circle
of science:s taught in other nniverRitie
. Out of the forty-t\vO
chair
, indeed, t-\velve ouly "
ere dedicated to divinity and
the canon la,v; ,vhile fourteen were appropriated to grannllar,
rhetoric, antI the ancient cla
sics; I-\tudies \\phich proLaLly
founrl especial favour "rith the Car(lillal, as furnishing the only
keys to a correct criticislll and interprotation of the Bcriptures.
Of these profl"\ssorship
, I-\i)... \\Tcre appropriated to theology;
six to canon Ja,\V; four to lllCdicinl'; one to élnatolny; one to
surcrerv. cicrht to tlH"\ artl.:; as the y ,\ ere called elnbracillfJ.
o .J' 0 , . '0
logic, physie.;, ëlnd IfletaphYðil's; one to ethics; one to lnathe-
Inatic::;; four to the ancient languagcs; four to rhetoric; anli
six to granlIuar.
"Haying cOlnpletccl hi
arrangclllcnts, the Car<.linal souglit
the lfiost cOIllpetent agent
for carrying his plan
into exeCu-
tion; anrl thi'i iIllliftcrently frolll ahroatl ani! at hOlne. lIi

mind ,yas too lofty for lHUTO'Y local preju(lice
, and the tree
of kn01v-ledge, he h.nt"\\v, horc fruit in every clilnc, J Ie took
e
pecial care that the enlohllnellt ðhoulJ Le :-;ufficient to telupt
talent frolH ol)scurity, and fronl quarters ho,vever reIllute,
,vhere it 1va
to be founJ. In thiH he "
äS perfectly
uccesðfuJ,
and ,ye nn(l the university catalogue at thiH tilHe in:'3cribed
,\'"ith the naUleS of the Inost distinguishe(l Hcholar
, in their
various departlncllt
, nInny of Wh0111 we arp enahle(l to
appreciate, hy the cnlluring luellloriah; of crtHlition ,vhich
they have bequcathe(l to u
.
"In July, 1.108, the Cardinal recciyecl the ,vélcomc intel-
ligence that his acadmny "
a
opened for the adlllÎssion of
pupils; anll in thp follo,ving u10nth the first lecture, being
on Arif;totl(\'S ethic
, ,,"'as publicly delivered.
tudents soon
flocked to the university, attracted by the reputation of its
professors, its alllple apparatus, its thorough SystCUl of iu-

,
TIlE UNIVERSl1'Y OF ALOALA.

165

struction, and, above all, its splendid patronage, and the high
character of its founder. \Ve have no inforll1ation of their
nUluber in Xinlenes's lifetime; but it must have been very
considerable, since no less than seven thousand caIne out to
receive Francis I. on his visit to the university ,vithin t,vent.y
years after it 'Ya
opened.
"Five years after this period, in 1513, King Ferdinand,
in an excursion n1ade for the benefit of his declining health,
paid a visit to Alcalá. Ever since his return from Oran, the
Cardinal, disgusted ,vith public life, had remained with a fe\v
lJrief exceptions in his o,vn diocese, devoted solely to his
personal and professional duties, It ,vas ,yith proud satis-
faction that he no,v received his sovereign, and exhibited to
hilll the noble testilllony of the great objects to which his
retiren1ent had been consecrated. The King, whose naturally
inquisitive mind no illness could damp, visited every part of
the establishn1ent, and attended the examinations, and listened
to the public disputations of the scholars with interest. 'Yith
little learning of his o,vn, he had been made too often sensiLle
of his deficiencies not to appreciate it in others, His acute
perception readily discerned the irnn1ense benefit to his king-
dOll1, and the glory conferred on his reign by the labours of
his ancient 111inister, and he did ample justice to them in the
unqualified tenns of his cOlnmendation.
" It ,vas on this occasion that the rector of San Ildefonso,
the head of the university, caIne out to receive the king,
preceded by his usual train of attendants, with their maces
or ,yands of office. The royal guard at this exhibition called
out to them to lay aside these insignia as unbecoming any
subject in the presence of his sovereign. 'Not so,' said Fer-
dinand, ,vho had the good sense to :perceive that majesty could
not be degraded by its hon1age to letters; C not so: this is
the seat of the n1uses, and those who are initiated in their
mysteries have the best right to reign here.'"
The historian, after recording the Ï1nmense expense to
,y l1Ï(:h the san1 e Cardinal ,vent in preparing anù printing the

IGG

OARDL..Y
L ...YL.lIE.J..VES I/OU..YDS

first polyglot BillIe, "a ,',ork of
urpa::;::;iJl6 difficulty, dp-
luanding an cxtell
ive antI critical aClplaintance ,,,itl. the lllost
ancient and consequently the rarest Inallnscript
," for ,vhich
"the precious collection of the ,..,. atican "'as liberally thrown
opcn to hiui, cspeeialIy untIe!" Leo X" ,vhose lllunificent
spirit delightcJ in the undertaking," for \\
hich "he oùtaÎllell
copies of ,vhatever ,vas of value in the other liLrarie
of Italy,
and illÙCCÙ of Euro l JC O"ellerallv" for \, hieh he "illl I Hn'teJ
o ..,'
artists from Gernl<lllY, and ha( I type
cast in the ,'arious
languages required in his fuul1arie
at
\Icalá," proceeds:-
h Bueh ,,"ere the o'io':lntic P ruiect::; \yhich anlu
cll the Iei
ure
b ,=' oJ
h O U I '\,,! O f this areat Prelate Thou,,-h rriO'antic the v \vere neither

b . 0 bo , .1
beyonJ his ::;trcngth to exeeu te, nor beyond the dellupuls
of his age anJ couutry_ They \Yere nut like thuse ,yorks
which, foreeù into Leillg Ly ,vhilll or transitory inlPulsè, perish
"rith the breath that luaJe thelll; Lut taking deep root ,,,ere
cherisheJ anù invigorateJ hy the luttiùnal sentilllcnt, ::,0 as tv
Lear rich fruit for pusterity_ This" as particularly the case
"
with the iu
titution at ....\.lcalá. It soun Lecalne the subject of
royal aud pri'Tate benefa
tiun. Its foulHler Lequeathed it, at
hiB death, a clear rc,'enuu of fourteen thousand ducat
_ By
the midJle of tLe se,"enteenth century, this IULlI increa.sed to
fOl'ty-t,vo thuusand, anJ the colleges had lllultiplied fr01H tCll
to thirty-five.
"The rising reputation uf the ne\v acalleluy, \yhich at-
tracted ðtutlcnts froul every quarter of the Pcnin
ula to its
halls, threateneJ to eclipse the glories of the ancient ::;eminary
at Salamanca, anJ occasioned Litter jealousies Let" een thcul.
The fielù of letters, hu\\rever, ,vas \vi.le enuugh for Luth,
especially a,:; the one 'vas IllOl'è iUlInclliatcly devoteJ to
theological preparation, to the entire exclu
ion of civil juris-
prudence, \,"hich forllletl a pCl'lllallent branch of in
truction at
the other. In this state of things their rivalry, far froIll
1Jeillg productive of lllischief, lnight be regarlled as salutary
by quickening literary ardonr, too prone to languish ,vithout
the spur of COlllpetitioll, SiJe by side the sister universities

'l'IlE U.J..YIV.ERBITY OF ALC...lLJ.

167

,,"ent for\vard, dividing the pu1lic patronage and estinlation.
As long as the good era of letters lasted in Spain, the acadcnlY
of XÏ1nenes, under the influence of its adruira11e discipline,
Inaintained a reputation inferior to none other in the Penin-
sula, anù continueù to send forth its sons to occupy the most
exalteù posts in Church and State, and shed the light of
genius and science over their o,vn and future ages."
Such, it appear.s, ,,""as the ,york of one Franciscan ulonk,
nut having the fear of the Bihle or of thë Refol'll1ation before
his eyes; of a prince of the Church, so little aware that its
policy ,vas" to confine the intellect and enslave the soul," that
he ,vas ,yont, being an excellent biblical critic, to preside at
the rneetingR of the great scholars ,vho ,vere editing his Bible,
after their daily labours. cc Lose no tinle, my friends," he
,yould say, "in the pro
ecution of our glorious ,york, lest, in
the casualties of life, you should lose your patron, or I have to
lament the loss of those ,vhose services are of more price in
illY eyes than ,vealth and ,yorldly honours." *
This ,york of Xill1enes, unrivalled in splendour as the act
of one man, presents itself to us just at the terulination of the
}nediæval periüJ, and in speaking of it ,ve 111ay stUll up the
position of the Church to,vards education for the five hundretl
preceding years. }dl the univetsities, scattered over Europe,
and established in honour and illllllunities by the Ohurch's
chief pastor during this period, had for their basis Catholic
faith and teaching, and for the range of their in'Struction all
that ,vas thought valuable in the hUlnan knowledge of the
day, Once lnore has the Holy See come forward, and having,
a fe,v years since, exhorted the Belgian Bi
hops to found
afresh, on Oatholic principles, the university of Louvain, nuw"
in like lUanneI' invites the Irish Episcopate to fill up this long-
felt need of Ireland, It is den1anded by a population more
than dou1le that of Belgiunl, including, as ,ve llluSt, those
Catholics in the British en1pire, and in the United States, ,,,ho

* Prescott's HistOl'Y of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isalella, the CathoEc,
pm t ii. ell.
l.

1t;8 }.TFElJ OI!' .A C..d TIIOLIO U.LYIVERSITY.

,,
ould avail thenlScI\Tes of it. There is not a place "Tithin the
vast Anglo-Saxon dOIllinions for ten million
of Catholics,
"There youth of cighteen Yl
arR an, 1 uln\
ar,ls ('an oLtain, froIH
Catholic teachcrs, the inc
tilnal)le l)Cllf'fit of university eÙllca-
tion. Thcy Inust do hOlnage to the principle of infidelity and
religious indittl'rence, in orcler to obtain the secular in
truction
of the Quecn's Collegc
, or they lllust sulHuit to heretical
teaching, an,l all the telnptationR ,,"hich thC' richest foundation
in Europe otters at Trinity College as the price of apostacy.
IIa
there ever in the ""0 rI (l c"Xisteù a greater and lllore
vressing need than this? ITave the faith au,l the luorals of
(1a t.holics ever he en e"Xp()
ec 1 to greater c langer 1 If this need
lie not bupplied, if this danger he not a\ cI'ted, \yho C'Ul furc-
ca
t the future ,,"ithout alarnl? ".A lllonrllful experience
lllakes it cprtain that in the
e pestiferou
universities (ùf
J)uLlin, Edinburgh, antI Glasgo\v) Irish Catholic yonth
, ahnost

yithunt nUlnLer, have Blade ::;hip,\'reck Loth of f
LÌth antI
l11orals.". Such is the :--ad laulent a(hlres
eò, lately, Ly
ix
Irish Bishups to the Prefect uf Propaganda. But the IIuly
Seè has
pukcn, an,l the episeopate has answel"ed even by the
yoice uf a natiunal couIH:il, antI '\"C duuht not t]ULt every
private Catholic ,viJl clo hi
part. If ,ve "
ant further en-
couragcn1cnt, look at tlH' inten
e hatred
ho,\-n to the yery
name of a Catholic nniycr:,ity by the Protestant English press.
The eyil spirit kno\vs his exorciser; his furiou:-, outcries fore-
C:l,.st hib defeat. In the authority of the lluly
ee ,\ e llave
the guarantee of SUCCL':-':-'. Ireland ,,
ill atltl another to the
forty-four uniyersities, exclusive of those in Italy,
paiIl, :uHI
Portugal, established hy the authority uf
t. Peter'
SUCCe
sor.
For its ::,ucce
s there are t,vo qualifications ,vhich no,y., as in
fonner tilues, ,ye consiùer inc lis}>cnsaLlc. Because, as Chris-
tians anù Catholics, ,ye require 8 training of the JllOra] and
spiritual nature of n1an above alJ uther things-becau
t-' that
,yhich excludes, or shifts a"
ay from it&clf, sueh a rc:;ponsi-
Lility, ,ve luust consider no education at all, but the surrcll(ler

· "Brcn:s ,"inùiciæ," de., quotl:,1 in the Taùld, Xovullber
2, l
jl.

CA TJIOLIC EDUC.ATIOJ.V IN LATE TI...lIES. lù9

to Infidelity and Pl'otestantislll of the noLlest of all arts and
seiences, and a plain confession of Ï1npotence in the very point
,,
here teachers should be most strong-,ve do not, therefore,
rest satisfied ,vith any systeln ,vhich does not en1brace, accorcl-
iug to their respective lllcrits, all branches of hun1an learning
and science, ,vhether physical or n1ental. This, and no less, is
,vhat ,,
c look for fron1 the love and generosity of Catholics, to
establish in the next fe\v years.
But, after the tÏIne of XÜnenes, the Church passed into a
1110re troubled period, and encountered the great revolt of the
hUlnan n1Ïlld against spiritual authority, At the :first out-
break, the po\ver which
he had so long exercised of guiding
education, and D10ultling the spirit of nIan, seemed, in part at
least, to be passing froln her. For ,veIl-nigh a generation it
appeared doubtful to ,vhat extent disaffection \vould spread,
and instead of beating back the furious spirit of religious
8edition by a greater internal energy, she laboured as one
scarcelyaLle to collect her po\vers. Yet all this ,,,,hile God
had been fashioning in secret a
harp ,yea pon for her to ,yield.
He \yas preparing for her again the elnpire of education. It
,vas the question of that day, as it is of this, Scarcely a fe,v
years after the departure of Xin1enes to his rest, a gay courtier,
a gallant soldier, ,vas stricken do\vn in a border combat of that
same land. I t ,vas a long and painful ,yound, anti as he lay
on his sick bed he passed into the very presence of spiritual
things-he sa,v the t\VO standarrls and the ,varring hosts
dra\vn out in \yorld-\vide and world-long conl bat. He sa,v,
too, the vision of the King in His beauty, and of the King's

Iother by His side. Then he rose a ne\v n1an, ,vith all the
po\vers of his being turned to that one object, and intensified;
anù there began a life ,vhich,. in its buperlllunan self-surrender,
is itself an infinitely greater llliracle than healing the leper,
or raising the dead. In less than t\venty years-the very
years ,vhich Luther spent in blasphelning authority, and
breakin
Vo,ys-that self-becr g ared noblen1an havincr set hin1-

0 , 0
self in nÚdcUe age to school, like a child, to learn gramlnar, is

170 CAllJOLIC ElJUr.J.'l'IO.LY ].LV LATE l1.ilJES.

tound at Ruule, the hefid of a
ociety of :
;aints and heroes
inferior but to hjlll
elf, having tl1l& sanction uf the ..A.pu
tulic
See, and bent ,,'ith all-lnastering e.nergy tu direct once luore
the education ùf Europe, and to carry into it every branch uf
kno"rleJge OIl the La
is of Christian faith. .An
l the spirit
of that solJicr of Goù Jid Bot dic; it t1itru
ed itself not ull1.r
into his o"rll :-;ociety, but like\\rise, frolH that exalHplc, other
religious boùies, ,,'hieh
in(;e haxe arisen in the Church,
et
thelll
ulves espccially to the great "rork of cllucation. In
thesc latter Jays, \\ hell revolt "ras lll()
t ,yidely
preaJ, and

nll1Îty bitterest against the Church, her ,vork, too, has been
greater and 1110re perfect ill thp hearts of her clâlùren than
ever before; her pattern ùf h()lincss has Leen lnore (;xact, her
rule over the thought.
I110re severe, her foundations of the
::;pirituallife 11l0re deeply laic1. Through all the period of dis-
organization, froln it
ri::'è in Luther to its COnSl1Inlllatioll in
the great !1'rench }{evolntion, never has &he sanctiuneù
ny
C( lucation ,vhich "YfiS not Lased un thc' Liatholic faith. 'fhcu
caIne a ,yholèsale òestrnction ûf her universities, her colleges,
her religiouh institnt ion:::;; the confiscatiun uf thcir endo,v-
uH:ntti, the l1ispersiun Luth uf teachers and pupil
. Then
Europc bo,\red the ,vind, and 1l0\\r
he is reaping the ,yhil'l-
"rind. Fifty years agù tl1c Church's chief pastor "ras (lriven
into captivity ùy a nation the ChurdÙ:) eJdest lJorn, aucl llicd
in exile; t"ince t hell one Elll puror and t\\r U Kings of that nation
hft, ve died ill eÀile Hlr;u, fiJ1cl tllt--' ,yhulp land btand
quaking
at ,y hat 11as happened and }nay happen again to it, frOIll its
o\vn children's L)'oil
. ...\.11 Europe, too, ,vith its hundreds ùf
thousalldR of al'lncd Inen, w"ait::, in fear for "rhat is scarcely
,vardeù frol11 it, thb òreat Ll'cakiJlg up of society. And 'v hat
is the caUb
of this
That Europe has unchristiallizeù educa-
tiun.. strippeJ and fettered the Church, run heaJlong after arts
and bcicnces, ::'cn;-;ualliteraturc, alHl lllaterialluxuries, but dis-
regarded truth.
Therc has been a great destruction, _\11 through the
l-'igliteenth centur
y those principles of infidelity, "hith, alas:

PIlUSSIA-,-V E'DUCATION.

171

caIne forth froln England, and passed to the French encyclo-
pædists, and their Gennan cOlllpeers, the chosen friends of that
,vretcheJ Frederic, n1Ïsnamed Great, ,yere sapping all au-
thority both in the spiritual and the temporal order of things.
11he chosen object they had in vie,v ,vas to emancipate educa-
tion frOllI the c0utrol of religion. And one power of Europe
they found singularly adapted to their purpose. For one
governlnent there i
, so unfortunate as to be founded on
infidelity; one royal fau1Ïly, ,vhich becalne royal as a guerdon
for losing its faith; one country, ,vhich received half the
reforln from Luther, and the other half from Calvin; and so
,vithout belief even in its own infidelity has been tumbling
ever since froIn depth to depth, until its religious state defies
analysis, and its political po"ver l'3ubsists only by the S\VOrLl.
Prussia, under Frederic, ,vag indeed just the atmosphere so
exhausted of religious vitality as to recei vc 'T oltairian educa-
tion, and accept physics and 11lathenlatics instead of the GoJ
'VhOlll it had Letrayed. Here ,vas the paradise of purely
secular education, llIilitary discipline instead of religious fear,
the sciences, the art'S, and the 1110rality of the barracks. On
,vent that great dGlllol'alizing anarchical flood, the spring-tide
of sensualisln, unLelief, anJ p
eudo-liberty. It beat against
the monarchies of Europe, and
apped their spiritual strength,
,vhile it found favour \\Tith lTIonarchs by seenling to exalt the
telnporal po\vel' at the expense of the Church, till an Au
trian
EnIperor becalne its tool, and a King of France its victirn, in-
volving in his fall the throne of St. Louis. Destruction had
indeed gone to its utmost point, \vhen the very altar of the
1Iost Holy ,vas polluted with the Ii viug presellce of the
heathen Venus. Then arose that great soldier of fortune to
reconstruct in the midst of the ,vilc1erness, He attempted
to establish an education \vhich should catch all classes, froul
the savant to the peasant, in its net\vork. The people, 11e
kne\v, must have a religion, and he ,vas not the man to give
th
m the abortion of Luther or of Calvin' so to his education
, ,
,vhich should elnLl'ace, above all things, those nlaterial art

If

]'t.APOLEO.SIO ED UC.A TIO
V.

nnd
cience
,yh1ch ,y{\re the has]::, of his schemè, he aòded the
Catholic faith, not as a queen, but as the handlnaid of his
po,yer; not to rule in the heart') of his subjects, but to 'year
his livery, anti to conspcrate his enlpire. lIe ,,"orshipped
lnaterial prosperity a
heartily as :Frederic, 1ut he ,,'ould
not exclude religion as Frederic, ul1(ler the inspiration of
'
o1taire, had don0. It ,ya,c; to be the IHortar of those
,,"aIls on ,yhich he ,yould rear a universal elllpire. The
(
hur('h's high priest
honld inaugurate the cro,,'n \yhich he
hiIn
elf, and he alone, ,,"ould Ret on his o,,-u bro\v, Such ,yac:;
the i(lea of
apoh'on in setting up his falnons uniYer
ity, the
drago-net ,,-hi('h he cast oyer FranCf\ to gath{\r cvpry facnlt,y
an(l ra
:;:;iou of IHan for his
cryice. It ,vac; not properly
?n;x e(lucation, for he engaged that Catholics-an(l they
"ere the vast Inajority of his people-should be taught the
Catholic faith; hiB collpgc8 had chaplains, chapcl
, ana

acranlents; he iliù not expect society to go on ,,-ithout
its sow. But Catholicislll in these cstallli
l11uent,q ,yac; not
to 1'nle, but to ç:C1'Ve; to be, not the hOlllagc paid by the spirit
of 1113n to the king of
pirits, but an officer ùf the EUlperor's
court. {Tnder
uch conòitions truth itself -
o perilously
r--haken by the stonn
of the age, alHl l)ani
hed froIll the h(\arts
()f llll'n hy ,,'orhl1y passions-could not regain its elnpire. \\T e
hn.ye n(),,
seen thl' re
nlt. The year 1
4H has satisfied, at
It'fist, the lllost un helicving, that th(\ Illaterial art
and the
1110nl'Y inten'st
of life cannot Blake a national society hold
together. )1. Cousin iH fallen into (li
repute. 1\1. Thier
Iou(Uy
profl's
PS hilll
l'lf a Catholic. Th("\ historian of the French
R(.yolution proclainl
that tl}(> univer
it.y ha!-; not done its
,\ ork, or rather has done a work ycry different fronl that
".hich I-ìocicty required of it. He is for t1e
troying it
l11onu-
pol

, for nlaking a lJonâ fide Christian and Catholic l,(lucation.
In this alone lIe Bee
a future basis for society, as "
en a

governlnent. The éxtrenlity of the danger, the
uspension of
all the
rcat po,yers of telllporal goverllnIent, the sight of a
suciety in "Thich, 1l:
ide brute force as elllLodied in the anny,

.ACTUAL
YEED OF TRUE EDUGATIO.LY. 173

not one 1110ral po,ver, save the Church of God, remains stand-
ing, has caused the scales to drop from eyes so long jealous of
the Church. He sees that it has con1e to an absolute aJHl
final choice, Letween the holy 1110ther of saints and the pvil
one. Nor has one nation only been brought to its 8en
es.
An Austrian Elnperor has undone those fetters ,vhich the
En1pel'Or Joseph imposed-happy if it be not too late, and if
his o,vn zeal for religion be recompensed by the loyalty of his
subjects. The race of Hohenzollern itself ,vould gladly giye
a religion to its people, had it one to give, Such is the insta-
bility, the universal agitation of mind, ,vhich ackno\vledge no
authority, and have no anchorage in heayenly hopes; so rotten
that forced con1promise bet\veen t\VO heresies ,y hich no one
believes; so extreme the empire of doubt in that country
,vhich first set up for its rule the bare text of the BiLlü
interpreted by the individual; so di
solved is society in the
land v
"here secular education has reigned triumphant. ThHY
are turning round, and stretching out their hands in supplica-
tion to the Church of God; they venerate in her more than
ever ,vhat is unchangeable, an1Ïd ceaseless changes and the
dread of the future; ,vhat is spiritual, alnid the Ünpotence of
telnporal po,vers; what is orderly, v{ise, and ten1perate, an1Îd

he outbreak of disorder, folly,
nd rashness. They not only
see that pyralnid ""hose head el11erges no\v as ever above the
"many ,vaters" of human conflict, but they long to be in
safety on the rock of Peter.
At such a n10111ent, ,vhen this n1Ïxed secular education has
been tried by ,vhole nations, and either rpjecteel, or endured
because the ruin is irrelnediable, and license has gone beyond
cure,-when all the nations of the continent have seen through
the pernicious deceptions, it is proposed as the great boon for
the sufferings anrl wrongs of Ireland. This
tatue of Dagon,
'v hich has fallen do,vn of itself heaùless at the threshold of
truth, is reared up again alnongst us, carefully brought over,
dressed in fine clothes, slllnptuously honsed, and set do\vn
,vith n1uch parade for Catholics to ,vorship, The very thing

]j

.A CTU.AJ, .AYEElJ

\\.]Iich ha
hrought "France and Prussia to the brink of destruc-
tion, i
to heal the disscnsions of 1 rcland. Though England
itself, ,,-ith aU its Prot.e
tanti
lll, anù ,,-jtlt all its sect<=;, \viII
not }Iave it, and retaill
in the heart of the nation the principle
of truth strong enough to abhor thp ùoctrine of inilitìerence, it
is to he forced on our po '''erty. T]lat ,,,hich ,,-ith one accord
the 8tate
n1en of the continent ,,-in llavc no longer, is to 1)(:
introduccll an10ng us as the earnest of future prospt>rity, and
'ye are pron1Ï s eù, if \ye take it kindly, that very soon Catho-
]1cj
m ,,-ill he a n1atter of pure indifference alnong 118; "the
titHe is not far distant ".hcn it "ill not occur to anyone to
8...,;k of "'hat rpligion nny of the students are."
Yet we are a.
sure(l by those \\.ho have carefully
tudie(1
the systen1 that it fails to produce the very fruit \vhich it
ITI0St bold]y prollli",e". So far frolll the qualities of the scien-
tific Inind, thoughtfulllc
s, close attention, sustaine(l vigonr of
re
earch, a r-;tron!,! ".ill to con q uer difficulties, Lcin er caller] forth
'-' 0'
the forcp of the n1Ïu(l is lost upon DHlltiplicity of objpct
.
\"'" outbs come out not only \yithout a faith, or a scandal to the
fnith they profes;;, hy their practical inrlitference to its prccept
,
hut \"ith a slnattcring of l11any sciences ,,-hich on]y proyes
ho\y a little kno,vlc(lge is a dangerous thing. On no on0
feature of past French cflucation under the univer
ity do
inlpartial examiners d,vell so n111ch as thi
. Enlinent lnathe-
)natician
, and chemists, anò thc re
t, ar0 not produced, hut
nli r ldling lllnateurs and ped( 1Jers in the sciences, Under t hi!')
prolnised reign of kno\vlcdge, real learning is hecolne as rare
a
true genius. .And adJ to this, \vhere inlmorality in practice
does not exist, a thorough peryersion of the 1l1oraI judglnent
in its
tandarcl of things; a preference gi\.en to physical truth
and 111aterial inventions, over belief in the prinlary truth on
"Thich all religion rests, acconlpanied ,,'ith a disdain for the
sublilnest and most ennobling Chri
tian Inysterie
, as if they
""ere the mere su lóccts of "sectarian" division
, and profitless
cont.rnversy.
There has been, then, a great dest.ructi0n; let there be also

01/ TRUE ED UGATIU...V.

175

a great reparation. The Church of God has not lost her
po,ver. The spring of life is not dried up among the nations
of the earth. Let science advance to its utlnost lilnit
, an(l
the arts of all nations be pron1oted by a never-cea.
ing rivalry,
still the Church possesses the key of universal truth; she is
the prophet in the ",yorld, to ,vhom every po\ver, spiritual and
moral, physical and artificial, bears ,vitness. 'Vhatever truth
a N e,vton, a Cuvier, a Laplace, may discover, she can har-
111onize, for He ,vho d ,veIls in her is the end a.
"
ell as the
beginning.

"Le cose tutte quantc
Han online tra 101'0; e questo è forma
Che l'universo a Dio fa somigliantc.
Qui veggion l'alte creature l'orma
Dell' eterno valore, il qnale è fine
Al quale è fatta la toccata norma." *

And this work of restoration to ,vhich she no,v calls her
children, is the re-edification of Catholic schools; 'v hat XÍ1ne-
nes did in 1517 -a single monk of St. Francis on an episcopal
throne-the po,ver of numbers, instinct ,vith the same love
",vhich burns in Catholic hearts, 111ay acconlplish now. A half-
penny subscription propagates her Inissions, ,vhy should it not
fill her schools
If her faith be precious to the savage, is it
not equally so to her children at hOl11e? "1" e have, on the
one hand, a government without a faith, the supporter of
infidelity, and the enemy of our religion throughout the world;
,vhich has just proscribed every spiritual act done in our
religion as done by virtue of the spiritual jurisdiction of it.s
head; ,,'hich offers us ?10t the nleans of educa.tincr our o,vn
o
people in their faith, Catholics as Catholics, but insists that
they shall first descencl to the level of having no faith at all.
On the other hand, ,ve have Inany nlillions no,v bounet
together, not only by common loye, but hy conl111on persecu-
tion, by a cahunny ,yithout lin1Ït in its faJsehoo(ls, ,vithout
remorse in its nlisrepresentations. 'Ve have n1Ïllions, also,
* Paradbo, c. i. 101,

1;6

J.tL'ED 01/ TRUE EDUU...l1'lO...Y.

acros
tho ocean, ill our o,,-n colonies, anù in the great re-
public, bound Ly the I-'t"unc chaiu of lo\?e to the pOl'S
cut
d
f
Lith, full of Hyulpathy, reafly aJHl aLlc to a
:-3ist. 11ere are
eleluellts of po,vcr, ane I an OIllen of :;uccess,
Of such a re::;turatiun of Catholic I-'chouls-the Church's
great work of construction in the latter half of the nineteenth
century-neeù 'YC repeat once IHoro that the inrlispen:-3able
b sis is the Catholic faith itself. luaintaiued and inculcate(l a

the prilllary la,v of its exi-.;tence? The practice of the Church,
fronl the catechctical schools of i\lexandria to the present day,
is unifonn, and tho systenl of instruction in the ".... cst, l)egan
Ly St. Augustine, ,vidcly extelldc(l by the Benedictine anel
other onler:-3, carried out to it
uÌ1nost liulits in the Inedireval
uni versities, re:-3tored and reinyigorate(l 1.y the teaching orLlcrs
of later tilueH, continueù ,vithout let or c
ception to the great
:French }{c\Tolutioll, anù afresh stalllpcù ,,'ith llC'V authority by
her latest decisions, tell'S us (lecisiyclyas the reason of the case
itself, ho,v she interpret
her Lorù's great cOlllluanù, " Go anù
luake di::;ciples all nations, teaching thenl to oùserve all thing"
,,-hatsoever I have COlllll1anùed yon." In her eyes this Blust
conIC .IÌ/'st. Principle anù history arc herc agreed,
The second point ,,-hich ,vc "roulù inculcate in this resto-
ration of Catholic st\Hlies is, their fa I1!JC, ,yhich lllust include
al1 existing kllO\\rledge anù science, 'Yhatcver is a need of
the age, Blust not be neglecteel. "... e do not Ulean that e\?ery-
thing lllust l)û begun at once, hut that froBl tho beginning a
plan lllU:-;t l)u kept in vie,v, ,,-hich :-;hal1, in the cllll, I'atis(v
all ,,-ants. 'Yhile \ve t hillk that no educatioJl i
"rorthy of
the nanH
\vhich doe
not first anå a1Jove all set it:-;elf to Inoul(l
ulan's spiritual nature, "rhich does nut plant ,vithiu hilll faith,
as the root of all proficiency, and tIle bpring, not only of the
llloral, but tho intellectual Leing; yet, having thi
, ,,-e deeln
that 'Ye have the key to all God'::, ,,"orks, and la,,'s, anI 1
operations. There i:s not an art or science into \vhich the
principle of faith does not enter, on \yhich it does not shed
light. The kno,yledge of the first causo, anù of the final cnù,

ACTUAL }.tEED OF TRUE EDUC.A TIO...Y. 177

assists nlen in sturlying them all. There is not one from ,vhich,
how"ever extended, or reaching "\vhatever re
ults, the Catholic
Church has anything to fear. It is only "\vhen the heretical.
spirit takes possession of them, reads them ainiss, reaches hut
half truths in them, or falsely interprets whole ones, that
danger arises to her faith. Take the IllOst extrellle case which
could happen; the substitution, that is, of the experimental
sciences as the general instrument for disciplining the mind
of the higher classes, instead of the learned languages anrl.
their literature. There is no opposition between such sciences
and the Catholic faith. The circle of revealed truth COlll-
n1Ítted to the guardianship of the Church belongs to another
region. These have the sensible and the intelligible for their
domain; she, ,vhile never contrary to reason, is yet above it,
reaching the supernatural and the superintelligible. Those
sacred lllysteries, ,vith which her ,vhole lllind is possessed, and
in the dispensing of which lies the deep spring of her secret
life, leave to the reason of lnan its full range, but only require
it to ackno,vledge the limits set to its weakness, and prepare
it for the difficulties ,vhich exist in nature, and encolllpass
even the best-known paths of science, by the utterly insoluble
secrets of God, It is true that the Ill0st ,vonderful works of
God in nature have failed, by themselves, to lead the hUlllan
spirit to\vards Him, and men of great reno'\
n in the study
of anatomy and astrononlY have become sceptics; but it \vas
because they came to those studies with a l1loral nature ill
prepared, from a religious systenl ,vhich they had never
heartily accepted, or ,vhich, from its onesidedness, never
satisfied either their feelings or their intellect. \\"'"ith the
safeguard of divine faith beforehand, it ,vould have been far
other\vise. Had they received, with a first loye, the great
truth and its consequences, "The \V ord ,vas Inade flesh, and
dwelt al110ng us," every page which theyafterw"ards unfolded
of that "rich wisdoll1 of the 'V ord," ,yhether in the visible
heavens, or in the franle of Ulan, in plant.s and flo,yers, or tne
strata of the earth, or its chelnical constitution, ,vüuld have

YOI
, II.

N

178 ACTUAL NEED OF TRUE EDUG.ATIO...V.

deepene(l their hun1Ïlity and their love to its Author. There
is a great gap Let"
cen the kingùoIH<i of nature anù grace,
not,vithstanding their nUlllberle
s analogies, ,,
hich faith only
can fill up; and therefore it is that the Catholic start
"Tith
a O'reat advantacre over all other luen in those l )ur
uit
.
b 0
There is then no excuse for excluding froul Catholic stlHlit's
, , '-'
any art or science, ,vhich ha
its positive lllcrit, ,\
hich has "Ton
its place in the inventionc;; anù progress of the age, an,l
supplies any recognizctl need of our civilization. Thi
uni-
versality of range is necessary for succe
s, anù is suhordinate
in Í1nportance only to the b .;:is of faith itc.;elf.
Thirùly, the obj Jcts to be kept in vie\v are luanif()ld. ".,. e
neeù to lueet anù overCOlne infidelity, on ,,
hat it fancies to
lJl
its O\\Tn grounù; ,\Te need to rescue the physical and the
intellectual sciences from it
s"Tay; \ve need to set forth once
THoro a higher HtalHlarù in the "-01'1\1 than 1110re Inatel'ial
probJ1:os
, "Especially in our o\vn country ha
history been
perverte{l to
er\Te the cause of error.
lindc; of no COlUlllon
orùer, anù learning of no Blean range, have been tlevoted to
treat the cour
e of hUlnan aflà.irs, the rise, ad v'ance, connection,
and clepenaence of nations, exclu{ling, as far as po"sible, the
existence of the divinc kingùoln alllongst thenl, or vilifying
its spirit, anù di::;torting its tenùencies. The philosophy of
hi
tory is become its sophistry. Those "Tho have turneJ
rebels again
t the di\Tine king-dolll bave hateù to hear of its
agpncy; and Jl10dern ti!..ues have Leen describeù in fulle':it
detail, hyauthors ,vbo pass over nothing except tho
e achieve-
Jllents of charity, those '\
ork
of heroic self-denial, ,yhich lllake
their highest praise. Nor Blust "
e ou1Ït the incalculable
nilvantage ,vhich the ElizaLcthan heresy has ùerived fronl the
po
session ,vhich it has taken of the anciput Catholic uni-
ver
ities. Itself "Tithout a Hpiritual idea to hold it together
-utterly t
arthly, and of thiR "rorlJ-it cntereù into the very
richest inheritance of ,vistlom con1Ïncr do"Tn froln the acres of
b 0
faith. Refo1'111 f'at enthroned in those glorious ancient hans
,,-hich "
ere ,,-orthy to hear a St. .Bernard preach, and a St.

.ACTU
L }.TEED OF TRUE EDUCATION. 17

ThOlnas lecture, Reform has dispensed the re,vards ,vhich so
nlany generations had stored up for learning. It has had the
pick and choice of a great nation's youth; it has ,yatered thel11
froln vlells ,,
hich it had not digged, and fed them in vine-
yards ,vhich it had not planted. And if spiritual truth have
gradually perished a,vay; if aU ,yherewith they have to satisfy
nlinds bent on the old faith of Christendoln be "the stanlmering
lips of alnbiguous fonnularies," still a certain hunlane culture
has lingel'ed on in those old abodes; a certain character has been
fornled in them ,vhich had its greatness, and its beauty, and
its classic grace. And Catholics, deprived of these, their own
proper hOlnes, have had no like schools of education, in ,vhich,
on the basis of their O'Vll perfect faith, they could be trained
in all that ancie.nt times have left of great and good. Surely
it is tiltle that this great deficiency be supplied.
Once 111ore, and fourthly, as a condition of success ,ve must
nanle a perfect unity of thought and purpose in the teaching
"Lully. l\Iixed education lllakes this iInpossible. Thus the
Bishop of Liège remarks, in his valuable letter: '" 'Yhat is
your secret,' an intelligent man one day asked me, 'for
luaking your establishnlents flourish?' 'It is,' I replied to
hiln, 'the homogeneousness of the professorial body;' and
that luay ea
ily be conceived. "Then all the nlenlbers of that
"Lolly have but one thought and one action, to inspire into the
minds of youths, with the love of kno,vledge, that of virtue
and religion, may one not expect, ,vith sonle confidence", happy
results? But what are we to expect ,yhere there does not
exist this unity of vie,vs and actions ?-where, for want of
professing the san1e principles, the lnasters do not form, in,
reality, one and the saIne boùy, and cannot either conlbine,
or direct their efforts towards a conlillon end; ,,
here, too often
one destroys by his conversation or by his exanlple, ,vhat the
other is seeking to build up? Ho,," could establishnlents of
this nature prosper or deserve public confidence?"
And it is because 've see one lnan singularly qualified for
so great a task, because we see in ono, and perhaps in one

150 -<-4.0TU.AL J.YEE'D OF 1'RUE EDùTC...ITIO
t.

alone, the conjunction of a nalTIe ,,'hich hac:; attained to
European celebrity, a genius enlhracing the lnost opposite
qualities, a ,vidcly extenùed learning, anJ a ,vill Il1USt aù-
n1Ïrably teluperecl, that ,ve hail ,vith the uhnost joy and
8ati
faction the appoinhnent of Dr. K e\Vlnan to he the I{ector
of the Catholic U ni\"ersity. It is a pledge for ultilnately
efiecting all that \ve could ùt::Úre, such, perhaps, as none other
could be given.
To sUln up, in few word
, the ,,-hole of our arguITIcnt.
A concurrence of circUlllstances has prul1uced a tendency
greatly to 0"" er\Talue the Il1echanical arts, and the experilnental
sciences, as being the lUeans of Inaterial enjoyment and pro::;-
perity. A disposition is even
ho\vn, Inore antI 111ore, to Illake
education Inainly consist in giving instruction in thcse, anù
to suhordinate all other kno\vledge as accessúry to thrln. But
the eùucation of Iuan, heing \vhat God has luaùe hiIn, anù
considering the end fur \y hieh he i::, Inade, consists, primarily,
in the training of the free \vill to Illoral actiun. Such a train-
ing is the ,,'ork of faith, and the ubject of faith is re\ caled
truth, Therefore, Protû&tanti
m is unable to 1ûsto\v such a
training, because in destroying the principle of authority, and
breaking up the systeln of revE:aled truth ,vhich rested on it,
it has 11lade faith ilnpos
ihle. And again, by renloving the
check of confession, it has lost all control over the heart and
its issues. Still lllore unable, for the san1C reason, is Infidelity
to acconlpli
h such a ,vork. having rejected even those portions
of revealed truth ,vhich ProtestantiS111 has, although incon-
sistently, retained. Protestantisln, therefore, full of internal
dissensions, and \yithout po\yer to présent to its pupils any
body of moral anù spiritual truth \vhich they are to believe
as certain, or any living authority, ,vhich they are to obey as
divine, proposes to evade the difficulties \vhich itself has made,
by avoiding such subjects altogether, and by giving up the
attelnpt to train the nloral nature. On the other side it offers
as a ten1ptation an exuberant display of all the arts and
sC
llces \\Thich rest on the undisputed ground of physical

.A.CTU.JL ....yEED OF TRUE EDUC
tTIOY. 181

kno,vledge. ]'Iixed education is accordingly a surrender to
here:sy, schism, and self-will, of the ,,,,hole nature of luan w'hich
i
above and beyond this kno,vledge; an abnegation of the
highest end of our being, Catholic education. on the other
hand, for ,vhich ,ve hail the institution of a Cat.holic uni-
versity, is the realizatiun before all, and above all, of that
highest enù. But, this secured, it proceeds to group around
it the various sciences, aCCOllI plislunen ts, and arts of social
life, First of an, indeed, it deals ,vith that which is ilnnlortal,
universal, and IllU:st precious in luan; that free-will by ,vhich
he is nIade after the iUlage and Jikeness of God; but ,vhile
preserving throughout a due superiority to the enlighten-
Illent, strengthening, and direction of this, it fosters every
branch of kno\vledge according to its intrinsic merit and
value, And CatholicisJu has, in its fÌrIn possession of the
truth, and by its faith in the unity of the divine ,,,,ill and
operation
, an assurance that no science either no,v exists, or
can possibly arise, ,yhich, rightly and fully understood, shall
1e at variance ,vith that kno,vledge ,vhich it Î1llparts to guide
the nIoral nature, It starts, then, fronl the principle of faith,
,yen kno,ving that it clears and strengthens all po,vers of the
intellect, and ahove all that it Ì1nparts to the will an in-
don1Îtable energy and a cahn courage, "\vhich are the best part
of genius itself, and are necessary to ,,
in not only success in
every path of our mortal life, hut a place in the higher
creation of God hereafter. Truth is the centre of its circle,
Lut the circulnference emLraces all htunan arts and sciences.
It nlust ever repeat, ,vith the great Christian poet.-

" LfJ maggior don, che Dio per sua Iarghezza
Fesse creando, e alla sua hontate
Più conformato, e quel ch'ei più apprezza,
Fu della volontå la libcrtate,
Di che Ie creature intelligenti,
E tutte, e sole, fUfO e son dotate," *

In guiding, stl'engthening, and purifying this free-,yill consists

'" ra,nl(li
o, c. :i, v. 19,

18

CO
TCLUSIOY.

it
grcat task; Lut on the indestructible Lasi
of divine faith
it raises the perfect fabric of human ilnproyernent an(l culture.
]'01' such a ,york the time i;:) Inost propitious, The :-;pirit of
unbelief, inauguratcd by Protestantislll in lnudern Europe l}a

Lrokcn up all doglna, anlI Jcstr9yed all spiritual authority,
out
ille ûf the une Catholic society; the Anglican pselHlo-
Church lies split do,vn to the llliddle by internal di:-.
ension,
Dnd, in the Inid
t of ,,'ealth and
ocial inHuence, consciuus of
her deadly ,,"'ound; the sects, ".hich are the ilTep-ular uffspring
of her fornication ,,'ith the State, pre
ent tu the thoughtful
(>ye a tHere ehaos of privatp ju<1glIlCnt run tl}ad. T-.Act t]H.\
Ohurch of God l)ut nutÏntain her dear-bought liberty, let her
not seck to 1>e a pensioner of heresy, lJut rest on her in,varJ
powers an.l th
love of 'her chiltln.'Jl; let her unfold, fur the
education of those chil(lren, the unspt'akal)ly precious in-
heritance of faith and kno,vledge J ".hich she has guarded for
eightcl'n hundred years-and Ii. great triurnph is before her.
She ,,,ill yet rescue the nations frolH the Illoral anarchy into
,\'hich they haye plunged thClll'-ìclves. She" ill gain, over the
reasoneJ infiùelity and ùerangeù free-,vill of the nineteenth
ccntury, a greater triulllph than she "Tought in the tiU1CS of
St. Aug-ustille or St. Thülnas, anù be at once t11C fortrcs
ûf
"-
society and the fountain of kno,,'lcdge.

Dccember, l
:;l.

llELATION BET'VEEN CHURCH AND
STATE
EST.A.DLISHED IN EKGLA
D BY THE
REFORi\IATION.

REL
\.TIO
BET\VEEN CHUI1Cil A
D
STATE.

--->-

THIS little ,york * is on a subject-lnatter ahvays interesting,
l)ut especially so in the actual state of the Anglican cunl-
llluniull, The naUle and high position of the author have
induced u
to read it carefully, and ,ve shall begin our relnarks
l)y letting hin1
et forth his o,vn vie"\v in his o,vn ,vords, point-
iug out afterwardb "Therein that vie,v is inadequate,
"By Erastianisnl," says the author, "I understand that
systenl of opinions, and that course of action, ,vhich deprive
the Church of Christ of iudependent existence, and resolve it
into the function of the civil governlnent. It is the more
needful to consider the nature of this systeln, because by Inany
it has been supposed to be lllyol ved in an adnlission of the
]{oyal Suprelnacy, since it has often heen supposed that the
Church of England designed to surrender her liberty to the
tenlporal power, and that the clergy are inconsistent ,,
hen
t hey assert their independence. But the characteristic features
:tn.l essential principle of Erastianisln can hardly be under-

too(l ,,"ithout SOlne knowledo'e of the CirCU111stances ,vhich
o
]Iave led to its prevalence. For this purpose ,ve Inust go back
to those great eycnts ,\\Thich convulsed Europe during the
f'i,teenth century. I 1 ))"o l )ose then to C o nsiJer first ".hat
&I " "

:if:
\
kctch of the Ili
turv of Erastianism. By Robert Is
a(' ""il1Jerforce A,
I.
ArchtkacOll uf the Ea5t UicÌin;; of Y ul.k:,Lil'C'. Luudoli::\1 urraJ". '

186 II ELA TIO.V BETH EEN CIlUllGII A
Vn STA TE

principles of Church authority ,vere engellrlered either here or
a"Groad by the R8f0rluation; seconJly, ho\v these principle...;
gave birth to the sy;:;telll of Erastianisln; thirdly, ,vhat effects
ll'l,\
e follo\ved froul its predoluinance."
The author, accorùingly, pnr.'311eS this in!} uiry in three
chapters, in \vhich he respectively set;) forth three different

ystellls as to the di':)tribution of Church authority bet,veen
the spiritual and the tmuporal po\ver, ,vhich he consillers to
have preva.iled succe.:j"\ively since the Refornlation, The first
of these he call<; cc the Episcopal systeul; U the seconù, lC the
rrerritorial systeln, or :Et'astianisln;" the third, l( the Consis-
torial systelu, or the edccts of Erastianisln."
The cc Episcopal syst0IU," ,vhich he considers to have pre-
vailcd for SOIne time in Gerlnany after the Iteforlnation (though
so far as regar,ls that country it is surely a Ini
nonler), and in
:England fronl Ij3-t to IG

, "inlplietl the union of t\VO au-
thorities, that of th(' priesthood and that of the king" (p, 41).
lC The royal co-opcration ,vas supl'o
l'll to confer that COln-
pleteness on the National Church, the posse

ion of ,vhich
luad..'\ its bcntence
<]nivalent to the sentence of the Church
univer
al in its po\ver of Lin(ling the consciencè
of the king's
subjects" (p. -16). "It ,vas an alliance bct,vcen the clergy

ulll the CrO\V11, hy ,yhich each party gained protection against
those opposite enclnic::;, tht.., Presbyterians and the Pope. The
("hurch's courtq "ere protected by the royal po,vcr; ,vhile, on
the other han<1, the prince's authority 'V"a
sustained Ly the co-
t'peration of hi
native clergy" (I'. 2,3); and more particularly,
t1ivi(ling Church aut.hority into Cl a que
tion of persons anå a
(1 Hestion of things;" a
to tIle fonner, the Uro,vn "left the
luinistration of orders untouched," \Yhethor it arrogat.ed n1Ïs-

ion to itself, he ,vould seenl to leave doubtful; "the 'luestion
of cOHununion was suppo
cd to Le left as fonnerly to the
court
of the Bishops," and" the right of patronage ,vas rested
on the tact of ancient enclowment H (p. ] :1), ,vhile as to the
latter t1H' author (hyellH Illnch on the .lcclaration of the
,
t \\rClltieth ....\llgliean .,Axticle, that "the Church halh authority

EST.ABLISIIED BY TIlE REFORJlA TIO.LV. 187

in controversies of faith;" seems doubtful in \vhat proportions
this so-called Church authority ,vas divided bet,veen the
Cro\vn and the clergy, but states that, "Ï1npos
ible as it is to
discern ho\v 111uch ,vas to 1e ascribed to the one, and how
llluch to the other authority, nothing can be clearer than that
tht> two, taken collectively, ,vere supposed to possess a final
pu,ver in the interpretation of doctrine" (p, 21).
There appears to us considerable indi
tinctness in this vie,v _
of things, and one important error as to fact, ,vhich \ve shall
hereafter point out; but here our object is to state the author's

1neanlng.
In the second chapter he traces ho,v both in Germany and
in England the "Episcopal systerl1" was destined to change
into the "Territorial," of ,vhich the "principle ,vas that the
consent of the clergy wa
not required for th
settlelnent of
que
tions of doctrine, which n1ust be decided exclusively by
the ternporal po,ver" (p, 33). This system he considers
identical \vith that of " Thomas Lieber, or Erastus, as he calletl
hilllself, a physician and professor of Heidelberg, born A.D.
1524," \vho taught" that the civil magistrate has not only a
peculiar comn1Ïssion, as being invested by divine appoinbnent
with a place in the Church's aåministration (\vhich the
Episcopal system was ready to allow), but that he possesses
this po\ver by inherent authority, whether he be a Christian
or no; and further, that he is not bound to refer to the Church,
as directed by supernatural guidance in the discovery of truth"
(p. 36), Olnitting the introduction of this system into
(1ennany, ,ve ,viII pass to his review of those "influences
\vhich have tended to introduce that Territol'ial O:i: Erastian
sy..,teul in England, \vhich the cOlnbination of Pietisnl antI
LiLcrali
nn rendered prevalent in Gennany" (p. 41), And
here he considers that" t\VO especial causes have been at \vork,
the first in the age of the Tudors and Stuarts, the second in
that of their successors: the first, the ancient belief in tho
divine right of kings; the becond, the n10c1el'n di
l)elief in the
divine right of the Church, It ,vas sho,vn that the Epi
copal

188 BELA TIOJ..V lJEl'lr.El
'.;'y CIll:RCII .A...YlJ ST.A 7'E

'ystelll ilnplied the union of t,,
o anthoritie
, that of the priest
hood anLl that of tIle king: to exalt the kingly, or to break
(lo,yn the priestly authority, ,yas alikp fatal therefore to the
ancient theory, Le{'au
e it destroyed the harlllony of its parts;
su that l)oth tendencies led to an untlup exaltation of the
tl\lnporal po\\-er, or to tlll} al1optioll uf ErastianisJu:' Thi:-,
intluell<'::c, eXl'rted ùy the llution of the (livilH" right of kings,
is traccll uut very eftectivcly froIH pp. 4I-UO, ana thp progre
::'
of (lisl'elief in the divine right uf the Church, ,yith its rcsults,
froIn pp. 01-70,
III th(, thirll chapter he treats of the "("'funsistorial:-;ystcul
or the etlcct":) uf Erastianis111," for u the Episcupal
ystelll has
given ".ay, Loth at h0111c anù in Gerl1lany, to pure Erastianisln,
T t rClllaill;:) to oll
cr'
c the cflect:::, uf the alteration in either
cuuntry" (p. 78). .ÅJHl here the progres
of things in GCl'lHany
atiln'f l
all illstructi ,-c CUllllHent ull their course in England.
" 1\ o,v to suppo
e," sa) s our author, "that luan's faith is to Le
taken Llindly frolH the ruler under 'v hose control he lives;
that each sovereign has a right to prescriLe such a religion as
he p}ea
es, and t11at his :::,\1 Ljects are 1,uUlld in conscience to
accept it C,yhich i:--. the 'ferritorial Systl\lll, or Erastianislll), all
thi
is:::,o cuntrary tu tIll' fil":.;t illstiJlct
uf nature, that it is
in1po

iLle that 11len :->hould
uhll1Ït to it ,vithout reluctance,
Tho
c \\pho rCCl'ivc the teaching uf the Church, ùelicve that
f;he haR promi
c of guidance frol11 GOJ'b enlightening Spirit;
but no such clailn is eyer adyanced by the parties ,yho ,yield
the civil s\yord. On thi
grountl, tllt'n, thp Territorial By-stelll
,\.as oppu
e(l by Pfaff, the leal11e(1 chancellur of TuLingen, ,vIto
t.lescril)cs it as "that \\"Ol'st pest of the Church, a Ca.'sëtrOpapacy,"
In place of it he introlluCl'(l \\pJtat he calleù "t}}t-' Consistorial
:-;y
telll ;" viz. the theory that "tIle pl'Íuce's interferencc in
( 1hurch lnattcrs "-as not ùerivl'<l (,ither fron1 hereditary right,
or frolll territorial SU I H'clllacv but fronl the free concession of
"" "
the people" (p, 7U). "K o,v this po,ver 111ight Le supposed
to Lclong to the hotly of the pt\ople, either lJY natural right,
or l,y (li\"iJlc institutioll. The la:-;t is tIle' tJiL'Ol'Y of PrL'slJ}te-

E'STABLISIIED BY TIlE RE1?OR;1fATIOY. IH

rianism, \vhich ha
prevailed in all Protestant countries W' here
the Crow'n did not favour the Refonnation, and those \vho have
adopted it still retain (as in Scotland) their ancient hostility
to the Royal Supremacy." But the other theory, that of the
Consistorial Rystem, "at<serted Church authority to rest upon
the nlutual consent of nlen, when they entered into relations
\yith one another as nlel11bers of the sallle nation" (p. 80); and
\vhere this is" laid do\yn as supplying the general theory of
Church authority, the notion that the Church claims any
Divine guidance 11lUSt be abandoned" (p, 82); so that this is
identical \vith Rationalisl11. So much for Gerlnany.
But no\v, "to turn to our o\vn country, It nla)" seem ex-
traorùinary that a nation so jealous of their liberties as the
English should be content to renounce the nlost precious part
of the heritage of n1en. For it has been shown in the last
chapter that at presEJnt it rests \vith the Sovereign to explain
finally \vhat is the 111ind of the Church of England, The royal
authority, \vhen exel"cised in hearing appeals from the ecclesi-
a
tical courts, is not concerned with questions of property, but
goes directly to the settlen1ent of spiritual matters themselves.
Ho\v can this be doubted, since it is plainly the Church's duty
to correct erroneous teaching; and there is no question of any
kind, \vhich can arise in any Court of the Church, \vhich is
brought for final adjudication to any other tribunal? So that
either the Church h_erself exercises no religious authority, or
religious authority is exercised by the prince, For every
authority \vhich the one exercises in inferior processes is ex-
ercised in the highest instance by the other, The legislature,
\vhile vesting in the Sovereign the \vhole appellate jùrisdiction
of \vhich a patriarch could be possessed, lays do\vn \vith fearful
exactness the breadth of that authority \vith \vhich he is
entrusted. , . . But if the civil judge undertakes to decide
respecting the spiritual question itself, he usurps functions
\v hich belong to another departnlent; so that the independent
existence of the spiritual society is virtually denied" Cpp.
82-8
),

IDO REL...J TION lJETJfEEN CIlUnCIl ...L.YD ST...11'FJ

But no""', "how cInes it happ<,n that the English p<,ople
ac(!uiusce
o rc[uIily in sHch an intcrfercnce \\?ith the rights of
conscience? Because the assertion of tht' unfettered lilJel'ty of
indi vidnal belief has llUtÙe lllany persons inùifferent through
,,"hat lllcans the Church cxprcsses her ju(lgnH
nt. If they
felt ùouncl in conscicnce to re
pect her deci
iollS, it \VOttlù Le
of RODle mO]llcnt hy \vho]n they \vere maùe; Lut ,,,h)'" shoulcl
lncn feel anxious ahout the ùecisiollS of a judge in \v hOlH they
recognize no authority? Again, the po,ver ,,?hich ,vas forlncrly
vested in the pcrson of the Sovereign is no,,'" held in COllllllon
anlong the King anù the estates of the reahll, and is exercist-cl
practically Ly the
linistcr \\rho has the confielcnce of the
represelltati \?es of the people. \rhile the ùetermination ûf
doctrine rc
ts nOlninally, thcrcfore, ",.ith the So, ereign, it
depends J"ea}]y on the popular opinion of the day. And this
is exactly that arrangelnent ,,'hich Pfaff suggested as account-
ing for the btatc of things in Gerulany, ancl ,,-hich he cancel
the Consi
torial Rysteul, Su that ,vltile the fon1l8 of the
Tcrritorial SystClll have relnaineJ, 'Yè have passeJ in reality
to that other oreIcr of thingB, ,,"hich ha
heen sho,,-n to lJC
u
intiluately allied ,,-ith Rationalisu]. TIJe \yorld in general,
ho\\'"ever, feel
little repugnance at lea\ ing the decision uf
religiouB questions to the
overeign po"'"er, Lecau
c the
sovereign PO\\ er i
virtual1y c their nuLle selves.' The
decision in Church Inatters on late occa
ion
ha:-j avo,vedly
1,ecn lesb influenced by thc
strict rules of law than by a
rt,ferenc(\ to puLlic opinion; and tln18 the fornta] J
rastianisJll
of our po:-;ition is Jnatle toleralJle hy t1H1,t virtual deference tu
the pu l)lic
entilnent, ,vhich i
the essential feature of the
C . t . 1 "
onSls oria systen1.
No\v, so far ,,-e have cndeavo.urcd to SUIll up, ,yith SCTUPU-
louR correctness, the author's o,vn vie\v of the Anglican
relation:-j het""'een Chur<.:h and State in these three periods:
the first, ,vhich fol1o\ycd the Refonnation; the second, \vhich
'\'as introduced l)y the Rpvulution; and Ule third, \vhich COlll-
l)l>ises our O'Yll tÏ1nes. 'Ye can keenly syulpathizc \\ ith .what

ES1'ABLISIJED BY TIlE REFORJ.IATIOY. HH

it has cost hÏIn to enter on so unpleasant a subject, to enter on
it with courage and determined honest.y; ancl to n1ake state-
lllCnts so })itterly unpalatable to the cOllllllunion of ,yhich he
is an ornan1ent. 'Ve feel for the son ,vho lIas been calJed by
an inexorable duty to probe the deep and deadly ,vound of a
D1other. 'Ye fervently pray that llis feelings may be relieved
by the discovery hereafter that the supposed parent ,vas but
an adventureBs--a nlonarch's cast-off mistress, no,v in her dis-
honourable age vainly striving to cover her nakedness with
the gifts ,vhich purcha
ed her seduction-,vho stole hill1 in
his infancy from his true mother, and is unable to satisfy the
yearnings of his manhood.
For to his p'ì l inciples throughout \ve have happily nothing
to object, nor, again, as to the practical condition in which ]le
considered his con1munion to lie, disastrous enough, even piti-
able, if one n1Ïght pity the enemy of God, But there is one
point in which \ve think his view is radically defective, as to
the distribution of authority beÌ"\veen the Cro\vn and the
clergy at the Reforn1ation. All the evils '" hich he now de-
plores, that" renouncing th8 lTIOst precious part of the heritage
of nlen," tllat cc vesting in the Sovereign the 'v hole appellate
jurisdiction of "r hich a patriarch could be possessed," " that
vital denial of the independent existence of the spiritual
society" (pp. 82-84), follo\v from and are involved in that
di'5tribution of authority \vhich was originally made. Yet of
this he speaks doubtingly. " It is impossible to say bo,v much
,vas intended to be assigned to the clergy, and how much to
t]le Cro\vn, because the partition was neither fixed by la,v nor
eXplained in theory. It was neither decided by the acts of the
Church nor by the argulllents of its writers" (p. 19), On the
contrary, to us it appears that nothing can be more fixed, clear,
and certain than this partition. Let 11S take
fr. 'Vilberforce's
o\vn criterion, "Let it at once be adn1Ítted that spiritual
ll1ission is derived fronl the temporal po"rer, and then it is
plain that the authority \vhich commits a trust has 3. right to
\vithhokl it, it ,,,ill foll(;\v that to d.eciJe upon the doctrinal

1!)
RE'L...ITJO}{ IJETn
EEN OHunOH A}wTD STATE

competency of those who are C'lnployed to teach belongs to
the civil, anlI not to tho spiritual po,ycr, And thus "ill
th
detennination of lloctrine hecollle a lnattcr of "
orld]y
cognizancp, insteac1 of hping cuullnittcd hy inalienaLle right to
Christ's spiritual hody" (p, 18).
Therefore, in )fr. 'Yill)crforce's ju<.1g111cnt, "rhich eyery
Catholic theologian "rill continn, all dCPl.nds on the question
frolH ,vholn, after the settlelnent of the Refonllation, the po,ver
of spiritual l11ission ,vas derived in the Anglican Church.
But ,vhat is spiritual mission? Evcry Catholic ,,
ill an-
svter, that it is part of the po,ver of spiritual jurisdiction, "rhich
nssigns the cOIH1itions for le!Jiti11llltc fJxeì'cise of the po\vers
lJesto\ved in orders; tllat is, it give
faculties to the Priest, it
confinns the Bishop, it circuIllscri1es the dioccses of Bishop
;
it i:-, the pU'Yl\r, in
hort, ,,"'hich sets in l11otion, and pre
crves
in ib dup action, the ,,
hole hierarchy or Ï111periul11 of the
Church. Nothing can 1)l' 1110re Hilllple, or 1l10l'e al)solutely a
first principle of Catltolic theology.
But )[1'. ,rilherforce sOll1cho" shrinks frolll the use of the
terrll " spiritual jnri
diction," antI givès a definition of lllission
"hich
('cnl
to hetray the usna] ....\nglican inaccuracy. The
Cro\\-n, he :-;ays (p. l:
), "left tho luinistration of orders un-
touched." This, putting out of vie,v the question of the vali-
dity of ortlcrs given òy the E(l,var(lial1 ritual, i
a(hllitteù by
Catholics. But further, "nlission 111ay tl1ean either the spiri-
tual conunission "hich is derived frolH tJU\ Church, or the
tenlporal pCrIllission to live in a ccrtain locality. There Inight
have been a Tnore dirf\ct stateu1ent, that the Cro'\l1 di(l not
arrogate to itself the first; hut there is no direct asscrtion
,,
hich attribute
to it n10re than the second." N O'V, Tnission
cannot lucan "the tClnporal pern1Î
sion to liye in a certain
locality," for tl.ïs is indi
putal)ly po
sessetI by the telnporal
po,ver in every State, Catholic, Protestant, or Heathen; by the
Elllperor in China, and the Grand Seignior in Turkey, as ,,"'ell
as by the ten1poral governlllents of Austria or of England.
Certainly it ,,-as not for denying this that
Iore an(l Fisher

EST...lI1LIS1IED BY TIlE REFORJlJA TIO...Y. Ift3

IaÌù thûir hcad
on the IJlock, nor for clain1ing it that
IIenry YlII. incurrc(l excoillulunication. But perhaps by the
tern1 "Rpil'itual con1nli

iun \vhich is derived frorn the Church,"
\vhich he else\vhere calls" the continuance of the COllunission
hc
towed in ordination" (p. 3), he Incans \vhat a Catholic
nleans by jurisdiction, i,e. the la\vful exerciHe of the powers of
order, and the having subjects \vhereon to exercise then1. But
then there is every legal proof that the Crown tlicl arrogate to
it
elf thi::; po\ver; that is, it claÌ1ned to be the fountain-head
of all jurisdiction, civil and ecclesiastical, nor did it only clailll
hut becalne so by act of parlialuent, and has continued to be
so, \vith the interlnission of
1ary's reign, to the present day.
So far froln not asserting, as :\1r. \Vilberforce will have it, it
pa
sed froll1 assertion into action. This usurpation of the
State begins \vith, and is plainly involved in, the Statute of
Appeals, \vhere the realn1 of England is stated to be "an
clnpire, governed by one suprelne head anù king; unto \VhOlll
a body politic, cOlnpact of all sorts and degrees of people,
divided in tenns and by nalnes of spirituality and telnporality,
\\'ere bounden and s\vorn to bear, next to Go(1, a natural and
htnnble obedience." N ow, the king is indeed head of all
persons spiritual and tenlporal, in their quality of citizens, ana
3.ccorLlingly all, \vhether spiritual or temporal, o\ve hin1 natural
and humble obedience, i'n the oi'de1'1 of 'rnatteî'S ci
'il; but he is
not head of the spiritualty qtUt spirituality, nor do spiritual
perRon
o\ve hÍln natural and humble obeJience in the 0J'de1'1 of
?1Ulftel'S
pÍ1
itual, For to assert thi
comes exactly to 111'.
'Vilberforce's definition of Erastianislll, viz, "a systenl of
opinions and course of action \vhich deprive the Church of
Christ of independent existence, and resolve it into a function
of the civil govenll11ént." For the posses
ion of the divine
pO\Ver8 conferred by ordination, ,yhen the use and exercise of
those po\vers are directed aOlld circulnscri bed by the State,
does not leave to the Church an independent existence; and
even real Bishops, \vhen confinned in their sees by the civil
po,ver, auf! so deriving their spiritual jurisJiction froll1 that
YOLo II. 0

194 BELA TI04.V nETn
EEN CllunCII AJ.tn ST_t TV

po"rcr unto the sevcral aut1lorities rlcpendent on thenl, l)CCOnlC
a function of the tClnporal gO\TCrnlllcnt. N O'Y, the Anglican
Reforluation "TaR but the carrying out of this iùea, Thus
Bishop Gibson in his Coùex, pref. p. 18, ackno,,
lec1ges IC that
the external aùn1Ïnistration of spiritual discipline auù of all
ecclesiastical lnattel's, in cstalJli
hca courts, and estaLlishc(l
fonus, is by authority fro III the Crow"n an(l in subordination
to the Royal Supreluacy." This, he Ï1uagines, cc takes off the
reproach on the one hand of her affecting an independcnce;"
as, on the other hand, the divine rights conveyed in orùers to
that of being cc a Inere creature of the State." Other Anglican
"Titers, ,vhen they have proved thc reco
nition by the State
of spiritual po,vcrs existing in the reforilled Bishops, iUlflgine
thcy have provc.l ,vhat is sutficient for the Church's (( inde-
pendent existcnce" in
lr. \\Tilberforce's scnse; ,\Tlereas the
very purpose of IIenry anù Elizabcth "Tas to have a real
hierarchy, nonlÌnated, confil'1nel1, Inaintainetl in action, cor-
recteel, 'ì'lde(l, in Hhort, hy then1selves, They coveted only tIle
po"er ,,"hich the Pope hac! helel, of heing head; they did not
,yish to dcstroyor Ï1npair the body, hut to derive intact that
continua] directivf\ po,ver ana inHuencc, anrl to exert that
control, ,,-hich constitute suprclnacy. A ,,"'ise Inonarch does
not Ï1npair the
eYeral po"erg of hi
subordinate n1agistratcs,
but he take
care that thcir dependence on hiln
clf be un-
questionaLle; and so the Tudor sovereign:..; carcfully main-
tained the Rpiritual po,yers of their Bishop
, only making thcm
entirely subordinate to themselves in the acquisition, Jl1ain-
tenance, and exercise of tho
e powers. No,\'", in one ,,"ortI,
this is a supremacy of jurisdiction, and it include}, spiritual
Inission as one of its part
. N or can any 'Yorll
lJe Blore
express and distinct than those of the Acts of Henry, Eù,vard,
and Elizabeth, ",vhich ascribe this ,,-hole suprelnacy of juri:-;-
diction to the tClnporal monarch. Still more convincing is
thi
language ,vhen they not only declare t.hat eccle:--iastical
jUl'i
tliction i
annexcd to the tClnporal InOIUll'ch, but that the
Papal authority, ,vhich consi
ts in that very juri
diction, cc robs

ESTABLISHED BY TIlE REFORJJfATION. 105

the king of his honour, right, an(1 pre-enlinence,". Thus the
Act 37 Henry 'TIll. cap. 17, declare
, "\Vhereas the royal
lnajesty is justly supreme head in earth of the Church of
England, and hath full po,ver and authority to correct, punish,
and repress all manner of heresies, schisnls, errors, vices, and
to exercise all other ll!anner of jurisdictions cOlnlnonly called
ecclesiastical jurisdictions," It is added that" the archbi
hops
and bishops have no nlanner of jurisdiction ecclesiastical but
by, under, and from the royal majesty." t See also 1
E(hvard VI. c. 2: "All authority of jurisdiction, spiritual and
tenlporal, is derived and deduced from the king's majesty as
suprenle . head of these churches and realms of England and
Ireland, and so justly acknowledged by the clergy of the said
realms; so that all courts ecclesiastical within the said two
reahns be kept by no other po,ver or authority, either foreign
or within the reahn, but by the authority of his most excel-
lent luajesty." + The body of ecclesiastical law's called "Re-
j01'?nctlio Legl
?n Ecclesiastic(L?'urn" Inay at least be quoted,
though never absolutely law, as a cOlnplete exhibition of the
mind of those ,vho wrought the change in religion; and it
states, as
Ir, 'Vilbelforce remenlbers, that Cl the king has, and
can exercise, the fullest jurisdiction, both civil and ecclesias-
ti<:al, as well over arch bishops and bishops, clergy and other
luinisters, as over laws, ,vithin his o,vn realms and dominions."
It is nloreover stated in sonle of these Acts, that he ha"3 this
power" by God's law," and that every monarch has the sanle
in his own reahn, ,vhich is at least consistent.
Iary's reign
having s,vept a,vay this new spiritual suprenlacy, the 1st
Eliz, c. 1 brought it back. The lOth sect. rene,vs the la,vs of
Henry touching the supremacy; reviving eight Acts of his,
and declaring that the branches, sentences, and ,,'ords of thenl.
shall be deelued and taken to extend to her highness, her heirs.
and successors, as fully and largely as ever the precedents did
eÀtend to t11e late King Henry VIII. (Gibson, p. 43), That

* 28 Henry YIII" Gibson's Codex, p. 25.
t Gibson, p, -14:.
Gibson, p. 926.

lUtj RELATIO.LV BEl'Jrþ
EN OJ/URcn .LYD ST...ll'ß Y

the queen clailned exactly the <;;allle Hupreillacy as h9r father
and Lrother, is :-;tatctl in her injunctions (GiLsun, p. .')4).
U Certainly her 11lajesty neither doth nor e\yer ,\yill challenge
any authority than that ,vas challengcd and lastly used Ly the
said no1le kings of faulous Itlenlory, ICing Heury 'TITl. auel
I
ing Ed \\yanl 'TI.," though Hhc :1,11.1:-;, insi(liously anel fah.;ely,
(C \\rhich is and ,ya:-; of ancient tiltle due to tIll' illlperial cro\vu
of this reahn." But her po,ver is in the HaUle .A.ct, sect. 17,
lnore expre:
sly defined as the very sallle ,yhich hall bCl'n exer-
cised hy the Pope: that it "please your highnc:-;s that it Inay
be established and enacted by the authority aforcsaid, that
Huch j uristlictions, pri vilegcs, superiorities, ane 1 pre-ell1Ïnences,
spiritual and ecclesiastical, (IS by nay spi I'itual 01' ecelc8ia.'.;fical
1JO lCe}' O}" (tldhoJ'lt!J hath lie J'cfojo J'C ùeen, UI' ?'Jl(l!J lawful! y ù(',
e:re}'cisetl 01' 'lu
ed for the visitation of the eccle
iastical state
and persons, anù for refonnation, order, and corrcction of the
saIne, and of all Inanner of errors, heresie:s,
chislll
, ahwse
,
offences, contcllll'ts, and l'l1onnities, shaH for eVer by authority
of this present parlialuent be celled <tHel annexed to the iln-
perial cro" n of this reahll." ..0-\.11<1 the l!Jth sect. iJnpo::-,c!-> an oath
on all ecclesiastical per:-;ons that, "to IllY po\ver I shall assist
and defend all juriseliction
, prh-ileges, pre-eJninence:::;, anll
authorities granted or belonging untu tl1c quecn's highne::-'
,
her heirs, and successors, or ceded and annexed to the inlperial
cro,vn of thi:-; realm." Surely it i:s hard upun Tuelor ht,vye1's
and Tudor sovereigns to state after this, " that it is iIupossiLle
to say ho,y much (in the distribution of authority) 'Ya
in-
tended to be assigned to the clergy and ho\v uluch to tl)c
Cro,vn, bccausc the partition 'vas neither fixed Ly la,v nor
eXplained ill theory."
But thcse are acts of the State-yes, subn1Ïtted to and
acted upon by the Church, and guarùed under threat of cx-
cOlllmullication! for the second Canon of IG03 declares, that
",vho::;oever shall hereafter Ï1npeach any lJart of tlie /.;i1zg's
'regal 8uprenìacy in causes ccclesia
tical restored to the Cro\vn,
and by the !ttu:s of tltis real11"L therein estaúli.shed, let hiu1 Le

ESTABLISHED BY THE REFORJ1IATION. 197

excommunicated ilHW facto, and not restored but only by the
Archhishop, after his repentance and public revocation of his
,,
icked elTors." Let it be ,yell observed, that not nlerely the
sur renu1cy, as defined in the Thirty-seventh Article, " the chief
gO\Ternlllcnt of all estates of this reahn, ,vhether they be eccle-
siastical or civil, in all causes," though that is strong enough
and plain enough, but the suprenlacy" by the la,vs of this
realnl established" by the very acts of the Tudor princes, is
thus guarded and iInposed by the Church herself, Hard, again,
to say, that the distribution of Church authority" ,vas neither
decide<l by the acts of the Church nor by the arglunents of its
,vriters," For let us add the very plain anù specific ,yords of
one of the greatest (Hooker, vol. iii, p. 543):
"There is required an uni versal po,ver ,vhich reacheth over
all, ilnporting suprelne authority of govenunent over all courts,
all judges, all causes; the operation of ,vhich po,ver is as ,veIl
to strengthen, n1aintain, and uphold particular jurisdictions,
,vhich haply Inight el
e be of snlall effect, as also to remedy
that ,vhich they are not able to help, and to redress that ,vherein
they at any tinle do other,vise than they ought to do. This
po,ver being sonletilnes in the Bishop of ROIue, ,vho, by sinlple
practices, had clra\vn it into his hands, ,vas for just considera-
ti()ns, by public consent, annexed unto the king's royal seat
and cro,vn. Fron1 ,vhence the authors of refornlation ,vould
translate it into their national assemblies or synods; ,vhich
synods are the only help ,vhich they think la,vful to use
against such evils in the Church as particular jurisdictions are
not sufficient to redress, In ,yhich case our la\vs have provideù
that the king's superen1Ïnent authority and po"Ter sh3JI serve,
a
nalnely, when the whole eccle:siastical, or the principal per-
sons therein, do need visitation and reformation. 'Yhen in any
part of the Church, errors, heresies, schisIns, abuses, offences,
contempts, enorn1Íties, are gro,vn, ,vhich Inen in their several
jurisdictions either do not or cannot help,
vhatsoeì'er any
spi,'itnctl aldhoi'ity Oì" pown", such as legates froln the see of
ROTHe ,v\)uhl exercise, huth duop, U/' ntl!}ld "e/'et(
to/'e lUH'e done,

Itl8 BEL...! 'J'JO
V lJL'l'JV
EElv CllrROlI A.LVlJ STATE

fur tlte rernedy of those evils in la/wful SOì't (that iH to say,
,vithout the violation of the la\v of Go(I, or nature, in the dcc(l
done), as 'flt;uch i It CCCì'Y deg}
ee QUI' lnws lutt"e fully 1I,'(f 11 tcd
that the l.:ill[J for cve]' II (ty do, ILot DiLly by ð tting ecclesia,...tical
synod
O/
'wurl.;, t1 ( t t1 e tI ifllg m ty
c th )il' act, nntl the l..i ìl.J
thei r ?ììOt ion Ultto it, ùut ùy c 1/t1JC,i"
..Ûon j'S, felv UI' ?liAtn!l,
\\rho, having the king's letters patent, lllay, on the virtue
thcreof, execute the preulisc
, as agent
in tho right Ilvt
vf th )ÏJ' own lJcculÜo' and o1'di IlUI'Y, but of his
UpCì'tJllâ,
clt,t
"
l J0 1.Vètì'.
Thcre is one statelIlent on \vhich 1\11'. 'Yilherforce seenlS to
rely a great deal in estÏInating th
alnOl1nt of authority left to
the :-;piritualty at the Reforlnation, He recurs to it again anu
aciain, as if it yieldc(l hilll íÌrIU groun
l at lea
t of principle
Rlllong all the :.,hifting &antl::, of contrary pr<<-Lctice and Erastian
precedents, lIe ScL
hi
feet upon it ctntl refuses to lllove, as if
he \voultl say, Though all that I hate ane I ùcplul"c actually pre-
vails; yet it ought not bO tù be: the Church has been be-
trayctl, the cOlnpact \vith her broken; bhe i
in:,ultetl,
(Iepre
set.l, but at least not her
elf a traitress, Thiö stone of
the go\.l Tel'lllillU
is the llecLtratiun uf the T\velltieth .A.nglicau
Article, that "the Church hath authority in (;ontl'oycröios of
faith," un ,vhich h<.' ()l)
er\'.es, U Ilothillg can 1e Blore distinct
than thc
gCHeral stc1telllent that alll11atterb of doctrines ale tu
1)0 c.1ecic.ledl)y the Church, hy virtue of that divine COlll111Íssion
to teach, "rith ,\-hich it \"as in vested hy ChriHt our Lord"
(p. 13). And referring to the
tatute of .A.ppcal
, he says, to tho
like effect, "though all arbitrary anù tlé:tngerou
po,ver \\-a'i
thus cOllunittcd to tho Cro\vu, th0rc \\ras reason to hope that
it \\ToulJ be exel'cis
J ill confonnity \\rith the statements to
"rhich tho CrU\Vll \\ra
a party, that the decision of doctrine
restell \\Tith the Hpiritualty." N u"
, no doubt the statute
reciteJ (and la"t year this clau:-;e \vas again alltl again (plote(l
Ly those dc
irous to Blake out the most favoural,le ca
e for tho
liLerty of the .Anglican Chul'eh), "that \vhen any clause of tho
Ia w tli vine happcucLI to COllle in tptc.-.;tiuu, u1' uf spiritnallearu-

ESTABLISHED BY :l'IIE REFORMATION. 199

ing, then it ,vas declared, interpreted, and showed by that l)((/ì't
of the said body politic called the spiritualty, now being
usually called the English Ohurch." liut the same statute
declared that this spil'itualty, as part of the body politic, ",vas
bounden and o,ven to bear, next to God, a natural and hUlllble
obedience to its snprelne head and king." As the tenlporalty
'vas irnperfect without its head, so was the spiritualty. Just
so ,vhen it is said, "the Ohurch hath authority in controversies
of faith," it llleans, not the body of the Ohurch without its
head, but with it,-the ,vhole Church, head and body both;
the 8piritualty, with its "supreme head," the Oro,vn, To a
Oatholic these words would have a perfectly distinct and
Catholic meaning; they ,vould signify that the Episcopate,
,vith its head and cro\vn, the Pope, hath authority in contro-
versies of faith. To an Anglican they have also a distinct, but
a very uncatholic meaning; they signify, the body spiritual,
,vith its" one supreme head and king," hath authority in con-
troversies of faith, No doubt Archbishops, and Bishops, and
other Ohurch dignitaries, ,vere nleant to be 't
8ed in what Mr.
'Vilberforce calls c. the Episcopate system" set up by Henry
and Elizabeth; but the enactive po,ver, the supreme force, ,vas
to be given to all that they did, to their canons, to their judg-
'!nents, by hilIl, or by her, ,,
hom they had set up to be their
head. But is
Ir. \Vilberforce a,vare of the very curious fact,
that this IIluch-trusted clause was not at all in the Articles as
presented to Queen Elizabeth; that Cranmer had confined
hÏ1nself to stating that" the Church had power to decree rites
or cerenlonies," and that the Tudor mastiff-tigress, ,vith a
stroke of her pen, put in the clause 011 ,vhich he resta so much,
having a juster as ,veIl as a bolder notion of Church authority
than the tools she ,vas using, and being fully rrtinded that the
Church, ,vith herself for its head, should be just as strong, and
have just as great a claim on the conscience, as the Church
,vith the Pope for its head? Her favourite secretary Oecil
only expressed the policy of his father and his n1Ïstress ,,,hen
he
aill, that" ,vhatúver the Pupe had dune in the Church, the

oo RELAl'IO...Y BE1'TVEb'N UIIUR(YII
L_VD STATE

Quccn could <10." And thiR cJause rested in oh
curity tin it
'Ya
hrought out and built upon hy the dh.iul's of J aJlle
allJ
Charles. Hooker, in the pa:--
age just (luoted, goes, it ,vill Le
ohser\yed, as far as Cecil; for the po, vcr ,vhich, he says, our
Ja,vs have fully granted to the king includes that exorcise(l ill
the Gorhalll judgIllent. In truth, it Leing granted that the
Church hath authority in controversic, of faith, bince contro-
Yel'
ies of faith touch the ,\yhole Lody, that authority ,,,ill Le
excrcise\..l by the SnprCll1e po\\ycr in tho Church, a:-:; "e ha, e
just secn in the ca
e of Queen '''ictoria, ,yho has ùetcrn1ined
that the cfficacy of th

acralncnt of LaptisIll is an "open
(luestion ;" ju
t a
, if the doctrine of thc Illlluaculato Con-
('eption pasH froBL univcl sal private Lelief into a dugHHl.
of faith, it Tuust Lc, and can only be, by thc judgulent uf
St. Peter's Sce.
N O\V, to bun. up the pO'YClð ,vhich conlpo
cd thib royal
f\piritnal supl'CJuacy imposed on the Church at tho Rcfo1'1l1a-
tion. 'Ye ha\ e I-\een it bl'gull hy the Statute uf Appea}:., calling
th(' l'cahn of EllgJalH 1 a l,ody pulitic, containÏ1ig a teIIl poral ty
and a
piritnalty un(ler the king'
headship. ....\n(l so it 'Yas a
political c()}ubination froBl l)cginning to end,-just as the
prc:-;cnt English lllind refuses to consiJ(.\l' the Catholic hierarc1IY
in any l)ut a political aspcet, \vhich it calls Papal aggre:-58ioll,-
ana the I-\uprelll:lcy, thus inaugurated, ha(l, \vhen cOlnpletc(l, a
f\ing111al' cOl'respollåcnce in its t\VO part
, as it affected the
tenlpol'alty and the spil'itualty. In hoth it \vas thoroughly
political; in both it \\Tas legislative, e
ecutive, and judicial.
Legislative, for as the Cro\vn convokes Parlialnent, and Ly its
assent lnakes their vote;:; to Lc law"s, so it gives the ArchLishop
liccnse for con\Tocations or synod
to lllcct, as \v"oll aH adù
the
cnactive force to their canons, ,,,ithout \vhich they are voi(l
of cOf\rcive po,yer. And thp old pO\\Ter of issuing proclalna-
tions seelns nlore than paralleled hy the iInposition of an
entirely ne,\" Prayer-book on the spiritualty ,,,ithout their COll-
C\l1TCnCl\ up to the ca.nons of l(}O
. It i
executiye, for aç; the
(1!'o\\"n lloJuinatel' ci \"il officers alle} conducts the Butchillcry of

EST..JBLISilED BY TIlE R
EFOR1JIATIO
V. 201

onlinary government through them, so it not only nominates
Bishops for election, but orders an officer to confirnl thenl when
elected, that is, to give thenl spiritual n1Ïssion; and should
the proper officer refuse, it Inay nominate others, l1Îs inferiors,
to do the ,vork over his head, Let Archdeacon \Vilberforcc
,veIl consider this provision of the la,v, for it is decisive as to
the source of spiritual rnission. N or does it matter that not
a single Anglican Arch bishop has had courage to refuse conse-
cration to the Orown's presentee during three hundred years,
however oùjectionable as to faith or as to nlorals, so that the
provision has never been acted on. It is judicial, for as all
temporal courts of justice act by the Oro,vn's authority, so the
spiritual courts are courts of the Bishops, ,vho are Cro,vn
ufficers, while 8uprelne judgnlent in the last resort belongs to
the Crown, now in a court of privy councillors, formerly in a
court of dele'gates, deriving jurisdiction from it, The only
difficulty in estilnating the nature and extent of this SUprell1acy
arises froln the dull, gross, and political lnanner in which it.
grasps spiritual po,yers; such, for instance, as that of jurisJ.ic-
tion, ,vhich is theologically divided into external, in for'o exte-
1'i01'i, and internal, in foro interiori; ,vhereas the State, in its
eagerness after the forlner, seelns to have cared little ,vhat
lJeCalne of the latter, as it only dealt with souls and consciences,
and sin and the conditÍon of Ine11 Lefore God, ,vhile external
juri:-;diction belonged to the Ohurch as the great visible elnpirc
of God upon earth, having- its own nlost stately Inajesty and
Illost orderly arrangen
lÐnt, its out,vard unity and universal
citizenship, which even a Henry and an ElizalJeth could
appreciate. This, in the fulness of their flesh, they sa,v, and
lusted for, and rayaged; but that, in the utter leanness uf their
souls, perhaps they left to their underlings, perhaps they
thonght not uf at all. .
N o,v, supposing the Elizabethan episcopacy to have p08-
Ressed all those sacred po,vers which are given by consecration,
and in order, and so are indelible, yet the po"Ter of spiritual
lllis:-;ion is not ono of thc:-;o, even according to .L\l'chcJe<.tCoIl

202 Ilß'L...1TIO...Y BETlr'E
E.J..V OIIU11011 A1vD ST...1TE

'ViILerforce's o""n sho,ving, and it is ahsolutely necesHary fur
thc
'c.llid exercise of SOlne of the
e po'vers of order, ana fo)' thp
Zcyitint-ale exercisc of all; for inðtance, ,vithout it a valitlly
ordained nishùp cannot forgiyc sine:;, for he has no suLjects.
'Yhy is it that no Anglican 'v ill look thi
question of the source
o

piritual juri
tliction in th(\ face 1 "Thy ,vill no one tell Us
ho,v Bishops Barlo'v an' 1 8cory, Jlngskin and Coverdale, coul(l
gi \""e Dr. Parker spiritual ]}}is.
ion to the see of Canterbury, or
".ho aid give it hinl hut Queen Elizabeth, and ho\v she had it
t.) give? It is surely not honouralJle or conscientious to refuse
t.) Incet that on0 point on ,vhich, supposing thenl tù 1e true
]
ishops, the legitiulacy of tho ,yhole ...'tnglican, .L\ule:rican,
Rcotch, an(l Colonial episcopate rests, 'Ve enrneHtly press this
Illattcr on tho notice of l\.rchùeacon 'YiILerfol'ce. If he "Till
enter ,yith his characteristic honesty into this quc
tion uf
spirit.ual juris(liction, 'vc are burc, \vith his ]
een a.pprecia.tion
of tl1(
Church's constitution, a
a divine :-;ystCUl of helief and
practice, a bpi ritual clupire, that the JouLtfulness ,vhich no,v
appcaf
to linger on hiIIl ,viII vanish: the bride of Christ ,vill
nppl'a.r to hinl in her rnatchles
IJl
auty.
The Sovereign in Englantl, then, ,yas IJent on taking the
rope's placo over the spiritualty, and he took it in spite of all
n bsul'ditie8 anù anonlaliès; he lnounted the chariot of the
snn: "hat ,vonder that the carth is drieù up and parcheù and
in fun conflagration! 'Vhat ,yonder that the hearts of Anglican
( ihurc1nucn are fainting for fear, looking for vital 'V8.l'lllth and
J...inùne
s, and finùing death instead! In Rpiritual luatters,
around theln is a dC$olate ,vilùerness, and all faces gather
Llackncss, They have no one to look to. Their Bishops are
a prover1 of reproach in their 1l1oUths, of co\vanlice and
ullinanlincss. 'fheir ,visest anù lnost thoughtful diyines fret
a\\
ay their heart in the solitude of their parishes, una1le to
t1efcnd, yet fearing to condelllU. If ever an anny \\
as in rout,
they are routed. Not a banner is raised to the rescuc. N at
a ,vatch\vorcJ goes through the ranks, 0 Jlliscry of Iniserics !
'ro theul the Church of ((hri
t i
a. king<< l( Hll di \ itletl a
ain
t,

EST...lllLISIIED BY TIlE REFORJ,I...1TI01.V. 203

itsolf; to thenl the city of light is eclipsed in darkness; to
thOll1 the dove, the undefilell one, lies in a nest of <.lark here-
sies; to theln the body of Christ has its InelnLers tearing each
other to pieces. Oh, pray for all hearts tender and true, that
they be delivered fronl this hideous teInptation to infidelity,
and enter into the kingdol11 of truth, of light, and of peace!
\Ve turn froIl1 this question raised by Archdeacon \Vilber-
force, observing only further that cruelly as he Inay be pained at
the present state of things, shocked as every Catholic principle
,vithin hill1 Inust be, he cannot, as we think we have proved,
assure hÎ1l1self, or defend his cOll1munion, on the ground that
the " Episcopal system" set up at the Reformation has been
infringed as to the prilnary tern1S of its compact. The Cro,vn
i
no l110re Snprell1e no,v than it ,vas then. It is the distinctive
,york of the Reforll1ation ,vhich he reprehends, :Q.ot a corruption
and perver
ion of that work. The glorious doctrine of the
\V ord lllade flesh has borne his spirit aloft into a purer region;
he has once gazed upon the fountain of ]ight; he longs for its
\.\Tarlnth, and is clogged and suffocated among the fog:::; of
Anglicanism.
For ,vhere in the Thirty-nine Articles, or in the range of
Anglican Church literature-for theology there is none-will
he find the follo,ving view of the Church? "The Christian
faith ,vas originally proclaimed as tlte ge1'n
i11ant pfrinciple of
society,. and it cannot be otherv{ise than in1portant that it
should be perpetuated alllong ourselves under conditions not
inconsistent ,vith its original constitution anù organic la"Ts"
(p. 1). " Thus did the intuitive conceptions of the Christian
Inint! becoIlle fixed in authoritative expressions, The results
of private thought and individuü,l reverence acquired a fOrl11
and :shape, ,vhen they 'vere enlbodied in dogmatic words by
those ,vho had authority to enjoin thenl. As the 1110ral
instincts of nature a::s::sume a new character ,vhen con111ion
cunsent has stalllpeLl thell1 ,vith the authol'Îty of l.
nvs, so
that instinctive feeling ,vith "which Christians ]'C'gal'dcd the
Jllystel'ie:-; of the Ul1:-.;cen ,vol'hl ,,'a:-; luature(l llY the (ihurcll's

201 REL.ATION BETTrEE
'" OIlunOlf .Al....n ST,ATE

judgn1cnt into the Catholic faith" (p. 1:1G), "Hil:, guit1ing
grace, the living principle of Hi
Jnystic lJolly, ,,"hich ha(l first
thYelt in fuhH.-'s:s in tfis l\postle::; as a gift of inspiration, ,vas
untlcrRtootl tu (lwell as a gift uf intcrpretation in the co]lective
episcopate. Thi
,vas a puint on ,v'hich the ancient Church
,vas as ,veIl (plalified to give cvi(lonce, as any other on \vhich
its verdict is accepte(l. Do \\
e accept its jU(lglllCnt that thð
}:pisUe to the IIebre\\"'
or the Revelation of Bt. ,John shoul(l
1)(' 3,(hnitted into the sacred Canon; and can ,ve (leny the ver-
dict ,vhich it had previously prononnce<1, that t
lC JHost sacred
(10ctrines \vere to be ull(lerstoo(l accor(lillg to that vie,,,' of truth
into \\
hich the Holy Gho::;t guideù its collective Fathers?" (p.
13:t). "The Church's authority ùoes nut interfere ,vith the
ubservations of sense or the infercnces of rea
on; its pruvince
is that spiritual intuition \\
hich prunounces upon (loctrines.
.1\nll its \\-itness is as conclusive in .leclaring the faith, as that
of logic in explaining our illeas, or t.hat of sense in connnu-
nicating phenomcna" (p. 13D). " Natural intuition Blust Le
exercised in suLorùillation tu the testilllony of hUJllanity; spi-
ritual tu the testilliony (.f the Church. The fir:-Jt has its origin
in that pla
tic PO\\ er "hieh appoints our nature; the secund
in that pentecostal gifL of the IIoly Ghost, l)y ,vhich the ,,,hole
l.o(ly of Chri:-Jt i:; aninutted. Rationalislll, then, is that SystüIll
of opinion ,,'hich puts the first of these principles in place of
thp second. It does not pusitively reject religiun, or llisown
Scripture, but recognizes no highcr criterion than the ju<lgn.ent
of lllankinll and tho principlcs of nature. It RUPposos that the
Inass of nlen are cOlnpctent in thclllsclves to arrive at truth,
l)ecause, through the nnlltiplicity of opinions, opposite errors
,vill eliluinate one another. And therefore it either denie:-3
inspiration altogether, or ùenies at least that principle of
divine guitlance ,vhich is the necessary correlative of inspira-
tiun, In the first case it supposes the contents of Scripture to
1,e discoveraLle Ly natural reason; in the second it suppuses
the canon of Scripture to Le fixcll by fpeling or cl'iticislll; nut
1.)' that. gni,li1Jg
pil'it "hich .lircct" the (ihurch. Thus (loe:-;

EST...IELISIJED BY TIlE REFORlIIATIO.N.
05

Rationalislll dethrone and de
tl.oy that presiding principle
"\vhich unites the body of Christ into one organic ,vhole. For
Church authority has been sho,vn to be no arbitrary rule, but
the result of that ind\velling grace ,vhereby the religiou

intuitions of individuals are matured into the Catholic faith"
(p. 141).
It \yould seem that Archdeacon 'Yllberforce has deeply
entered into what is called the doctrine of developlnent. The
principles here set forth are a real support and conlfort to the
Catholic, to ,vhom the first, and the nineteenth, and every
intervening or future century, lnust be bound together in one
intÏ1nate union; who realizes in his every-day worship the
blessed truth of the Church's infallible guidance; but ,vhat
must they be to one who is required to believe and avo,v that,
"as the Church of Jerusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch have
erred, so also the Church of Rome hàs erred, not only in their
living and manner of cerelnonies, but also in matters of faith:"
and that" General Councils, \vhen they be gathered together
(forasmuch as they be an assenlLly of men, "\vhereof all be not
governed by the Spirit and ,vord of God), may err, and some-
times have erred, even in thinB's pertaining unto God,"*
But if 1\11'. "Tilberforce underrates greatly in. our judgment
the original eyil done at the Reformation to the independence
of the Anglican Church's spiritual existence, at least he is far
fronl blind to the nlisery of her present condition. Let it be
relnenlbered that the follo\vil1g stateInen
s are ,vrung, ,ve doubt
not ,vith anguish of heart, froin that one of all her actual sons
,vho has lnost distinguished himself in the study of ùognlatic
truth, a dignitary \vithal, and the brother of a Bishop, and the
bearer of a venerable name. It i.s no enemy, but a child, high
in position, higher in ability, ,vho thus pronounces on questions
"\vhich he kno,vs ,vill touch the heart, and perhaps influence
the con.duct of Inany.
(C It ,vas reserved for the year 1850 to see the Territorial
systenl, or pure Erastianislll, display itself in its full dinlensions,
* Nilleteellth anù Tv. cllty-fir:5t Articles,

20G RF:L
lTION lIETn""EE
T Of/URCII .A...\7J ST
tTE

nUll effect it
full eyiI
in EngIallù " (p. 77), And El'astianislll
i
(( the absorption of the Church l)y the civil goVerIllUent, the
l'esolution of Christ's kingclolll into a function of the State.
In El'astianislll the institutions of the olù s\vallo,v up those of
the ne,,-'- creation, a1H1 nature triluuphs over grace" (p. 71).
"To prescribe that none shall h0 appointed to the office of
TIishop, except hy the Sovereign, i
to aflil'll1 the principIt"' of
Erastiani
ln; it is to usurp the spiritual functions of the Church
of Christ" (p, 74), C( Such i
the theory ()f the Church of Eng-
land as exhibited in her la"
; but such i:-; not the practice, as
iUl1stratet! hy her actions. It ,,,"ould be tlifticult to finl! a JllOre
glaring contrast than het\veen t11C prosperity of her apparent

tate, anel the l11i R er) of her real Hituation. She clai111s to be
the ùepository of a (Ii vine truth, ,,"hich she has a super1Hunan
cOlllluission to tleliycr; l)ut the ,vorltlly po\ver 11as in reality
taken possession of her fhune, antI gives e
prcssion to its ,viII
through her organ:-; of utterance." (Thi
fact, ,vhich "re Rce
before our eyes, is the Inost exact anù cOlnplete carrying out of
] Lcnry VIII's original it1ea, as first set forth ill the
tatute of
.L\ppcals, and illu"itrated in so luany succeeding acts.) "She
claim
to be the salt of the earth, anù she is in reality trod(len
ul1(ler foot of Hlen. This is the result of causes long in pro-
gress; but it
consurnmation "
as the transference of the right
of deciding 1 èRpccting doctrine froln
piritual to civil rulers;
from thuse "ho possess aut,hority in Christ's :-3piritual king(loln,
to those ,,""hOl11 God's providence haR invested "\vith natural
l)o\ver." ('Vhich, again, ,vas ùone in 1 ;)3'
, and not in 18,')0.)
" No qnestion uf doctrine, however fundaillental, can at present
COllle into lliscu
:-;ion in any court of the Church uf Englan(l,
in ,vhich the civil po'\
er would not finally interpret, explain,
and define the "\vill of God, and require the Church's otiicen
to
give effect to its interpretations." (And this, it must Le adùeù,
,youlJ have heen equally done by the Court of Delegates,
nou1Ïnateù hy the Cro\vn, and deriving their jurisdiction froln
the Crown, not necess(I ì'il!J ecclesiastics frolll the Leginning, nor
(let w..Ûly
o frOJll the Restoration; though not thir-;, lHlt the

EST.JBLISJlED BY TIlE REFOR
[ATIOJ..V. 207

SOlJ.,1'ce of their jurisdiction is the real point at issue.) " An(l
since the legislative po\vers of the Church are held in abeyance
by penal statutes, its \vhole action is concentrated in that
judicial departlnent, of which it has been thus despoiled"
(p. 145). For, as he elsewhere quotes Hoadly," \Vhosoever
hath an absolute authority to interpret any written or spoken
laws, it is he who is truly the la\vgiver to all intents and pur-
poses, and not the person who first \vrote or spoke them." ..
The abstract injustice of all thi
is undoubted; but then it
is the original pact; it is at this price that the Establishment
has bought its civil status, '.Vhat the Archdeacon has no,v
discovered, Catholic writers from the commencement of the
schism have not ceased to point out, For instance, Suarez, in
the reign of James 1, wrote a great volun1e against Angli-
canis1l1, \vhich we recon1mend very heartily to Archdeacon
\Yilberforce's notice. N O\V, he \vill find (vol. xxi. lib. 3, c. 7, p.
130) that Suarez Inakes the particular Anglican error to con-
sist, not in denying that there is a spiritual jurisdiction in foro
exteTioì
i for the Church's governJnent, but in annexing it to
the supreme telnporal jurisdiction; the very point \vhich he is
no\v deploring as a new thing. "The mysteries of religion
only, and the divine la\vs of the kingdom of Christ, are referred
to those who do not possess the qualifications needed to decide
them. And observe the effect of this intrusion upon sacred
functions. It interferes \vith that la\v which has been sho.wn
to be a fundau1ental principle of the Church of Christ, It
takes, as the ultin1ate judge in questions of doctrine, a hunlan
in place of a divine authority, The propertier-; of the individual
111ind reJnain as they were before; but \vhen we ask for that
guiding principle by which the intentions of individuals are
cOlllbined and directed, instead of a po\ver \vhich clajms divine,
\ve find one \vhich claims hun1an origin, Now, this ,vas sho\vll
to be the fundamental principle of Rationalism, For Ration-
alisn1like\vise is the substitution of nature, as the final criterion,
instead of grace." (l1ere, again, Suarez has anticipated the
I: From "ïlkin
' Concilia, "01. iv. p. G73.

208 REL
1TIOS BETJVEEY GTIUnClI ..tND ST 1 TF:

author, for he told Janle
1. that Rnch ,vaç; the hasis of hi
reli-
gious cRtahlislllnent; and the British f:;ülon, not bping al)le to
1nu'n his pcrson, lJurnt his hook.) U Like EraRtianislll, it sup-
poses that the illlpl'e
::;iolls of IHcn arc to l)e 11lOul(led together
luerely by a natural rule; anù that earthly ,vis(lolll aud authority
is a cOlnpetent jlHlge i.n 1l1atter
of f
tith. lienee the fanta
tic
reveries of the speculative Cennan, Aillong our O'Vll country-
Inen, 1110re inclined to political COlnhinations than philosophic
theories, the saIne tendency aSSUllles a practical shape. They
clailn to dispenRe ,vith that historical systelll ,vhich conyeys to
u
the Church's judgtnent, Lecause they have a sufficient cri-
terion of truth ant I falsehood in their national gooù Bense.
The English people i
too great to neeJ any help in the settIe-
lllcnt of its religion; it is able to elaborate a creed for itself
out of those ancient floculllcnts, in ,,-hich it is its ,yill to place
confi(lence, It ,vill no lHore Le dictated to in religioll than in
politics or in taste; and thp people's mill(l ,\-i11 be reflected Ly
the 1 .1Hlo-1l1ent of its rulers" (p. 147).
t 0
Things ought to Le trne \vhich are concurred in Lyopposed
authorities, for Archdeacon \Viluerforce preaches l)efure the
1Tniversityof Oxford on Sunday, May 18, l
.) l: luuch to the
sallIe effect as Father i\e,,-ulan at the Lonclon Oratory in
[ay,
lS.,O; ana as hi::) ,vords are a I110st graphic description of that
Erastianislll, "the base anù hateful features of ,\Those real
character" (p, 40) "
e are thankful to our author for expoHing
to bis countryulen, ,ve ,vill terulÍnate ,vith theul this notice of
a most useful little Look.
"'Ve have not to inquire ,,
hat is the <lognla of a collegiate,
antiquarian religion, but what, in the ,,-orJs of the Prillle

linister, ,,
ill give' general Ratisfaction;' \vhat is the religion
of Britons, ::\lay not the freehorn, self-dependent anilna) nÚnJ.
of the Englishnlan choose his religion for hiul:self? And have
la"-yers more to do than to state, as a Jllatter of fact and hi
-
tory, ,vhat that religion is, and fur three ccnturies has been?
Are ,ve to oLtrutle the nlystcries of an external, of a (logulatic,
of a revealed systelu, on a nation ,vhich intÏ1nately feels anù

EST..1 llTJIS/IHD J] Y 1'1lR IlEPOfl.ilf..1170-,-V. 200

has e
tahli
hed that each individual is to be hi:;;; o,vn judge of
truth and falsehood in nlatters of the unseen ,yodd? Ho,v is
it possible that the National Church, forsooth, should be allowed
to dognlatize on the point "Thich so inlmediately affects the
nation itself? 'Vhy, half the country is unbaptized; it is diffi-
cult to say, for certain, ,vho are baptized; shall the country
unchristianize itself? it has not yet advanced to indifference
on such a Inatter. Shall it, by a suicidal act, use its o,vn
Church against itself, as its instrunlent to cut itself off frolll the
hope of another life? Shall it confine the Christian pronliHl'

,vithin lin1Íts, and put restrictions upon grace, ,vhen it has
thro,vll open trade, renlove(l di:;;abilities, abolished monopolieH,
taken off agricultural protection, and enlarged the franchiHe?
. , . The giant ocean has suddenly s,velled and heaved, and
majestically yet Inasterfully snaps the cables of the snlall craft
,vhich lie upon its bosom, and strands them upon the beach.
IIooker, Taylor, Bull, Pearson, Barro,v, Tillotson, "\Varburton,
and Horne, nanies mighty in their generation, are broken and
"rrecked before the po,ver of a nation's ,viII. One vessél alone
can ride those traves,-the boat of Peter, the ark of God,"

June, 1851.

YOLo tI.

p

'T.

Cr\.THOLIC AKD PROTESTANT CONCEPTION
OF l\IISSIONARY \{ORI{;

OR, THE JESUIT IN INDI
\.

CATHOLIC AXD PROTESTANT
CO
CEPTION OF l\IISSION

RY 'YORK.

.:.

THIS little book. is a very simple and most touching
account of the re
toration and present state of the Jesuit
mis::;ion in the vicariate apostolic of l\Iadura, to the south of
the great Indian peninsula, The author, Father Strickland,
one of the missioners labouring there, amid apostolic poverty
and trials of every kind, is no\v in this country, for the purpose
of bringing the needs of his n1Ïssion nlore prominent! y before
the eyes of Catholics. And in this short history he has cer-
tainly addressed a stirring appeal to their hearts. 'Ve COIU-
mend the purchase of the book itself, which costs but t\VO
shillings, to everyone of our readers, as the least offering
,vhich they can lnake to such a cause. But there is lnuch in it
intrinsically interesting. rrhere are pictures of Christian devo-
tion and martyrdom in past times, and of htunble but most
painful labours cheerfully undergone now in the cause of
Christ, which cheer and refresh the spirit. In this district
Father dei N obili, Father de Brito, and St, Francis Xavier toiled
and suffered; nor was a native convert, Devasagayam, a sketch
of ,yhose hi
tory and rnartyrdoln is given, unequal to them in
heroic fortitude and patient endurance. After all the reverses
,vhich the mission experienced by the ,vithdra,val of its
n1Ï

ionaries, first through the suppression of the Jesuits, and

* The Jesuit ill Illdin. London: DUl'1I8 anù I.amhcl't. 1
.)2.

21-1

C.ATIIOLIC A...YD PROTEST.AJ....T

then by the cffect of the great French Revolution, there remain
still ,,
ithin it IjO,OOO Christians; that is, about nine tiDies as
tuany as Protestantism, ,,
th all its efforts, and after spending
cnorrnous binDs of 1l10ney for a "yhole generation, is able even
tu claÍ1n in all India, as "Te shall pr

entl.Y point out, It is our
purpo:se first to give a slight sketch of ,vhat .Father Strickland's
Look contain
, and then to glance at the forces no\\"' exerteJ Ly
ProtestantislIl in the Harne regions. If "re do not f leccive OUl'-

el ves, our task ,vill supply Ub "Tith SOlne striking and instruc-
tive contrast
.
The \yicariatc apostulic of
radura, ,ve are told, is situated
in the sontherIlIllost part of the peninsula of British In<lia.
It
s a district extending fronl about 7.,')7 to 11.30 north lati-
tude, and, in the "iciest part, has nearly three degrees uf
longitude, The clÏ1uate is vcry relaxing, as tIle heat i
ahnost
continual cyen in the nlonths equivalent to our "inter. The
great scourge of the country, ,v}lÌch has been fatal to many of
the Ini

iuners, i!i cholera. The population lnay be rat
cl at
nearly four Inillions, partly Hintluos, and partly )1 ussulnlans ;
of the fonner, about 1.')0,000 are Chri
tians, but the latter
uniforIuly refuse to listen to in
truction, The )nission at
present consists of one Bishop, ,vho is a vicar apostolic, tho
l"{ight Rev, Dr. Canoz, S.J., forty-t\\-O Priests, sixteen young
(ihurch students, four lay- Lrothers, and t"renty-five catechists,
1:'he greater part are Frenchnlcn; there are five or six Italians,
and but one Engli
h Priest, AUlong the three English stu<.lents
is a son of Sir Francis Palgrave, ,vbo, after gaining the highest
distinction at Oxford, joined the Inùian arlny; t,yO years later,
ùecame a Catholic, and then left all to follo,v Christ, aLandon-
ing a career of high proluise in the ,vorld for the hun) ble lot of
a missioner. \Yhat sort of a life these Fathers lead nlay 1)c
jurlged frol11 the follo,ving details. The n1ission Las Lut very
lin1Ìted funds, deriving fronl llloney and landed property about

lOO a year; froln clerical fees, and the voluntary su hscl'ip-
tions of native congregations, about !200; from the Propagation
of thl' }'aith, :JO,OOO francs, l)r .tl
OO a year; 11lal
il1g ill all

OOl.;rOEPTION OF ]IISSIOYARY rr'"ORK. 215

about Æ1500 for the support of the whole mission. Each mis-
sio11er scrt1"cely excped.s one shilli r l1g a day to rlleet all expenses.
Sixty-t,vo persons to support and clothe at one shilling a day
anlounts in the year to .f:1131 10$" thus leaving about Æ370 for
buildings, reparations, care of churches, and all the contingent
expenses necessary to carryon the mission in the most
econoll1Ïcal nlanner (p. 21ö). In a clinlate requiring from
Europeans extraordinary precautions to preserve health, the
accommodations provided for the nlissioner are as follo,vs :-In
most cases, the house occupied by him ""hen he comes, is a mud
hut, perhaps seven or eight feet ,vide, by twelve in length,
thatched ,vith palm-leaves; ,vithout ,viüdo,vs, without even a
door, and váthout furniture of any kind-not so Inuch as a
table or a chair. If there is a board of any sort to be found,
he spreads on it the nlat, "\y hich is his only bed. His food is
nothing but rice, and curry lnade of lean tough fowls, ,yhen
they can be procured (p. 12.>). Even this is an indulgence,
brought about by necessity, after the most disastrous losses
incurred by so inadequate a dietary. For, till Father Clifford's
alTival in 1841, c: the Jesuits in
radura never tasted llleat or
,yine, but lived entirely on rice anù fish; and often so little of
these, that some no,v living can remember repeatedly fainting
from exhaustion as they said mass in the lllorning. Even
bread ,vas a luxury almost unkno,vn, for in every respect they
lived as the poorer class of natives. This, joined to the exces-
sive toil ,vhich they often underwent, spending hours in the
confessional, and in giving instructions, riding long journeys
from one Christian village to another, and having no better
Testing-place on their arrival than the ,vretched hut ,vhicb has
been described, was too much for the strength of 111en accus-
tomed to better food, and in sufficient quantity, and nlade them
an easy prey to cholera, or an yother disease by 'v hich they
might be attacked" (p. 1.39). Mter such stateluents, we are
prepared for the result. "The startling mortality alnong the
Inissioners of )Iadura, ,vhich can scarcely be attributed to any
otht'l' cau
e than the privations entlurcd, snfticicuUy' pru,'cs

lG

O.J.1'11uLIO .iLSD PllOTEST...L..YT

that at pl'e
ent no other foreign Inif;sion is in the salue ,vant
:111<1 need of assistance; for in no other part of the Church has
the Illorta1ity of the clergy 1cen so great as one in about t,vo
and a half ,vithin ten years" (p, :!Ol).
'\Tithin ten years after the re-establisIl1nent of the n1ission,
t"Tenty-one Pric
ts have died out of
ixty-four, all of thelll
young lllcn, an<1lno
t Hot having reached thc age of thirty-five.
And, in the frontispiece, the "Titer is oLligecl to adù, "by
letters l'ccei ve< 1 frolll InJia o:;illce this Look "ras put in the
printer's hands, "...c are infonned that t"..o l110rc of our clergy-
1Hen have fallen victilllf' to clilllate an<l privation." IIo\v
f-'lltirely thesc noLle hcart'3 have been sacrificed to the poverty
of the n1Î
sion, H.IHI to the ""ant of ""hat, un(ler the circlun-
stances of their calling, are the l11ere necessaries of life, Inay l)e
seen 1))'" the follo,,"ing statclncnt ,,"hich "..c take fronl a Protes-
tant authority, ,\.houl ,,"e shall haye to quote presently Illure
at large, Out of i03 Protestant luissionaries in Inùia, cc the
Jlulnuer that .lied during lK.")O \va..., lOin'. A careful cxau1Îna-
tion of the difierellt pcriods <luring ,,'hich the::>c ll1Í
siollaries
have laLonrcfl in lndia, \\"ill at oncc explode a fallacy ,videly
circulated alLlong the fricnd
of lni::;sioll
in relation to thc
length of Ini
sionary service. It is generally l)clicved that, in
this country, ov.
ing to the tlcH.<Hy clinude, thc average duratioll
of nlÏ

ionary lift' is
úven years; and Dlany haye conle out as
)nissionarie
un(ler thi
i<.ll'a, that they \voultl be certain to
Inect ,,'ith a prenUtture <leath. 1311t this i:, a great Ini
takc.
"FroIn a carcful in<luctioll of the li ,-es or bCl'vicefo.) uf t\VO hunch'ed
an<l fifty n1Ïssionarics, ".e have found that hitherto the average
tluration of lui;-,sionary la1)olu' ill India I.a.c..; been sixtecn years
and nine lllonths each, It ""as, douhtlûs;-" nluch l
ss at first,
au(l nUlllcrous cases can 1Jl' ad.1nce(] in \vhich young rnis-

iollaries ,\Tcre cut off after a very short tcnn of lahour. But a
hetter kno\\Tlc(lge of the clinlatc, an.l of the preeautions to he
uscù agalllRt it, the use of airy lh\relling-hunse
c:tn(llight dress,
,,'ith other circunu;tanees, have tendc<l Yery lunch to re(luce
t he ill f1 uence of the clilllatc', anf 1 prt':-\L'l'\"L' IH'alt h, so that the

OONCEPTION OF .J.1IISSIONARr TVORl{.
17

average {luration of life and labour is inlproving every year, As
an illustration of this fact, ,ve Inay state that, out of the onc
hundred and forty-seven ulÏssionaries labouring in India an.l
Ceylon in 18:30, fifty-\ve can give their nanles-are still
labouring in health and usefulness; \vhile of the ninety-seven
others who have since died or retired, t,venty laboured more
than t\venty years each. Several living missionaries have bJten
in India l110re than thirty years. It is a renlarkable fact, that
the average Inissionary life of forty-seven of the Tranquebar
mi::;Hionaries last century "ras t\venty-t\VO years each."
N o\V, it is not for the sake of the nrissioners only that ,ve
lllwst protest against so excessive a penury. No doubt the
solt1ier of Christ, \vhò die8 in hi8 Prince'::; cause, pas8es to his
re\vard, and that the greater in proportion to the hun1iliation
and the suffering undergone, But can the Church of God
(
{t(n'(l thus to thro\v a\vay the lives of her chalnpions? Are
Illen endued ,vith superhulnan .charity so rife, even \vithin
her bosoln, that the ordinary rule of preaching the gospel
is, in their case, to be suspended, and the labourer not to
be accounted \vorthy of his hire? 'Ve do not ask for the
bountiful supply ,vhich Protestantism provides even for the
,vi yes and children of its missionaries. But ought \ve to hear
that, one after another, Catholic Priests have lost their lives,
prenlaturely ""orn out by toil and hardship, because the
Inission ,vas too poor to send them to the hills for the reno-
vation of their strength, after a period of labour?
"The poor n1Ïssioner of
Iadura, frolll his cabin in some
plain of India, \vhere a Blat anù a stra,v pillo\v are his only
Lecl, \vhosc ,vhole furniture consist
of a chair and a table, if
he have one, after a long day spent ill toil and privation, raiseR
his voice to the Catholics of Europe, and begs theln, by the
cOlllpassion of Christ, to scnd hinl the lneans of supporting his
catechist:') and servants, \yhose self-devotion is often tasked far
l)cyou(l the bounds of ordinary virtue" (p, 221),
,y e
hould be pained, in(lccd, to think that such an appeal
as i
coutuinccl ill tIle ,,"hole of Father Stl'ickl[nltl'
lJook, ,,-hen

18

o.J TllOLIC AND PROTESTANT

once IHadc, could he Illalle in vain, and that, too, at a tÏ1ne
"hl
n the Protestant sects of England are spen(ling yearly ill
India a RUlll ,,"hich, in the hands of tho Catholic Church, ,youlJ
snpply the necessary resources to convert, in a short time, the
"holo of that vast elnpire.
But the n1Ïssion of .Madura has learnt froin its first founders,
in lllodern tiulcH, St, Francis Xavier, anù Padre ùei NoLili,
that the loss of all things for Chri
t's sal
e is the way to ,,
in
:-;ou]s. "r e select, a
a specimen of the interc
ting subjccts
contained in our little volume, the sketch of the latter of
these great IHCll, one, a:::;suredly, ,yho ranks high alnong the
Lenef
tctor
of the hUll1an race:
"The nl

ion of
Iadura ,yas fonn( led by Father Robert dei
N ohili, nephe,,"," of the celebrated Cardinal Bellarn1ine. Born
in 1377, in Tuscany, of a flistingui
hed fan1Ïly, he entered
ainong the Jesuits at Naples; anù, ,,"hile
till a novice, the
historian Orlandini, his master, foretold that he ,youlù do luuch
tD prolnote the glory of God in India, for ,,,hich he offereù
hiulself as soon as he had cÜIuplcteù his studies. On reaching
(1oa he ,,
as sent to the
lalaLar coast, "Thence he proceeùed illto
the kingdolll of j[aùura, ,vhere the !{ing, an ally of the
l)ortugueßè, had allo" eel a Christian Church to be built for the
Para vas ,vho resorted there for traffic. Father Gonsalyo

'ernandez, a TIlost fervent and zealous missioner, ha(l laboured
there for fourteen years, but 11ad not converted a single native
of lIaùura,
,rhe contenlpt felt for the Portugucsr in con-
se<luence of their eating heet: drinking "\\
ine, and conununi-
eating ,yith Pariahs, Inade the pèople fear to degrade them
elves
if they e)nhraceù their religion.
-'ather dei N ohili re:solvt-'<<l to
strike at the root of thi
oh
tacle: he fsaid, 'I vÚll l)ccome a

a Hindoo to
ave the
e I-Iindoos,' follo,,,ing the exarnple of
8t. Paul, and luaking hinlsclf all to all to ,yin all to Christ.
After :several years of study and preparation he, ,yith his

nperior'R pennission, pref'ented hinlself to tht-' Bralnnins,
declaring, ,,"ith strict truth, that he ,vas not a Portuguese, or,
a:-; thpy calIc<l theIn, ]} fUI1[J";, 1 Jut a H,OllHUl Hajah-that i:" a

COS"CEPTION OF MISSIONARY WORK. 21D

noble-and a SUni(U
8i, that is, a penitent who has renounced
the world and its enjoyments, The life to which he thus con-
denlned himself "Tas nlost severe. He could associate only ,vith
Brahnlins. His "Thole food ,vas milk, rice, herbs, and water, once
in the day. His dress a long robe of yello,vish cotton, covered
,yith a surplice of the same; a white or red veil on his
shoulders; a cylindrical cap on his head; and on his feet
,vooden soles resting on props two inches high, and held on by
a peg passing bet,veen the great toe and the next. To this he
added a cord, the distinctive nlark of the Bralnnin and Rajah
castes; but theirs consists of three threads only, while his
had three of gold and two of silver, and supported a cross.
He told then1 that the three golden threads denoted the three
Persons of the Blessed Trinity; the two silver ones the Body
and Soul of the adorable hUlllan nature of Christ; and the
cross His Passion and Death. He separated hinlself fronl
Father Gonzales, and built a church and a house in the
Brahll1Ïn quarter of the city, where he buried hinlself in
prayer and solitude, never quitting his house, and allo,ving
vi
.;Ïts ,vith great difficulty, Curiosity is a great stimulant:
and to those who came to see hiIn, his disciple used to
ans,ver that he ,vas praying, or studying, or nleditating on
the divine law; and ,yhen admission was at length obtained,
the Father ,vas seen seated, cross-legged, in Indian fashion, on
a daïs, t,vo feet high, covered with red cloth, and ,vith a carpet
and a fine nlat before him, All saluted him by raising their
hands joined above their heads, and bo,ying them to the
ground. Even the noblest did this; and those W]10 ,vished to
become his di:;;ciples repeated it three times, and then went
and stood behind hÌ1n.
"I-lis very extensive learning, the purity and perfection
,vith which he spoke Tannll, ana his extensive acquaintance
with Hindoo poetry and literature, delighted everyone, and
11is fame spread ,videly. The King ,vished to see him, but as
he did not yet think it tÌ1ne to appear in public, the l'pply 'Ya
,
that the Suniassi "-as absorhed in prayer ane] contclnp]ation,

2
O

CATHOLIC .A
YD PEOTESTAJ.-TT

It ,vas taken for granteJ that he ùiJ not ,vish to go into the
Htrects le
t he should
ully his eyes hy looking on 'VOlnen; so
high \vas the iùea of his chastity, a virtue the 11101'e adluireù
Ly the HinJoos because it is very little practised.
"But thi
vain reputation "r1.S not _Father doi K obili's
object; he ailned at the
alvation of soul
, anJ to succeoJ the
Letter in this, he bounù hilnsrlf by YO'V to foUo,v this no\v and
paillfullife till his death. IIis fir:-;t conquest "Tas a Gourou, or
})riest, ,vith "ThOIU he c1iRputc<l four or fiye hours a day, for
t,yenty days. An al)stract ùf this discussion ,yould be both
curiou
anù interesting, but only a short account can be here
given of 11is \\rondel'ful and Ino
t RuccesRful labours. Gradually
disciples collected ar0111Hl him, an(l he instructed thel11 in the
catechi
m, and trieù thenl,yell before he granted then1 baptism.
Several anlung thel11 ,yere very relnarkable for their holy lives,
and Albert, thl 1 Couron al,ove naméll, ha(l great pO\\Ter over
evil spirits, and bt.calne distinguished for his Banctity. Pos-
,
,c.:,'{iO/
,ya:-, COlilnlon anHJng the IIindoos, as lllay "Tell be
inutp;ined froln the lives they lea(l, an(l AlLert cast out In any
delll0n
, Honlctillles 01,liging theln fil':-;t to testify publicly to the
truth of thp doctrinps preache(l hy Father dei N uhili; ,vhich
luaclp a great illlpression on th

hcathen
. To this day the
visible action of the evil
pirit iH by no Ineans untumlllon in
I ndia, ana ,vhat reason is there to disLelieve the present
existence of ,,
hat ,ye know on the authority of Scripture to
]lave un(lu(>stionab]y existed fOrIllerly? If Chri
tianity has
rlilninished the pu,vcr of the devil in Christian countries, we
IHay naturally suppOse that hiR p(HVer rClllains nnLroken ,,"'here
the cro

haH never been plant
>(l. The good Father hinlself
,yas also gifted ,vith the po\yer of hea]ing l11iraculously, and
during- the tinle that he consi(lerea it con{lucive to the con-
version of the heathens to relnain secluded, he several tinle')
HPnt his reliquary by son1e of the convert:-, to such persons, ,vho
"
ere healed at its touch, After a til1l0 it:-, great success exciteù
the terror of the Pagans, and a persecution "Tas raiserl against
lliu1) hllt hp (lllil't.ly cuntinllt',l his 1'I'uccl'c1ings, availing hilll
elf

CO.J..VCEPTIO.J..V OJ!' ldISSIO...Y...1lt Y H'DItK.

1

of the protection of
Olne po\verful friene If;, "\VhOlll he had
b(jcured; and the storm pas:-)ec1 a,vay, as did others at different
tÏ1nes, By degrees Father dei N 01ili show.ed hin1self n10re in
public, as he found he could venture to do so without shocking
the prejudices of those ,vhom he ,vished to gain to Ohrist. Tn
one of his letters \ve find the following account of his day, 1st.
The usual exercise of the Society, that is, lueditation, huly

[ass, self-exan1Ïnation, spiritual reading, divine office, ete, 2n(1.
Study of the Sanscrit ane1 BaJage tongnes, and of the 'Vedas,
or sacred writings of the Hindoos, 31'd, Composition of a
large eatechisnl,8uiteù to the people. 4th. Fuur instrnction

daily, to catechumens, and to Chri
tians. 5th, Audiences
given to friends, and to tho"e curious to see hiln, in \vhich he
had to listen patiently to the n10st ridiculous tales. For forty-
five years he led this life, converting iUll11enSe Ilulnbers, and
gradually associating other Inissiuners in his labours. At one
titne a ridiculous report reached Europe that he had turned
Pagan, and his uncle, Cal'Llinal Be113rIuine, \\Tote hilll a long
letter, to relnonstrate ,vith hinl against such a crinle; to ,vhich
he replied by sho\ving the great influence he had gained by his
,yay of life, and giving a full account of his Illotives, ,vhich
entirely satisfied his holy and learned uncle.
"His reasons for thus adopting native customs, and min-
gling al1long the natives as one of thelnselves, have been nluch
questioned, not only by Protestants, but even hy Catholics,
apparently incapable of understanding the difficulties he had
to contend ,vith, or of appreciating his success. The contrast
1et\veen the uselessness of all the efforts of his holy and zealous
prellece:s:sor, Father Gonzale
, and the nUlnerous converts lnad(.
Ly hinl, and those ,vho trod in his footstep:s, ought alone to be
a sufficient reply; but when it is allded that the good thus
done has not been eft-aced by the long years of spiritual
destitution ,yhich follo,veù the destruction of the Society of
J e
us, and that he acted throughout \yith the pern1Íssion of his
Bishop, ,ve think every cavil nlust be silence(l. So clear and
forciLle ,yas his explanation, that it had great weight in

:!

CAT/IOLIC ...L.Vn PROTESTA.LVT

inducing Pope Gregory X'T., later on, to allo,v the convertcti
BrahnlÎn
to retain certain caste <li
tinctions and custoln
,
,vbich, though apparently
uper.stitious, were by thcIJl
elves
luuked upon merely a:-, Tnarks uf their nu1ility. The indon1Ïta1)le
pride uf the Bralnnins, ,vhich SeClf1S born with then1, and
nurtured froln their earliest breath, ha
ahvays been a great
bar to their conver
ion, The systeul followed by Father dci
Nol)ili "ras the only Hlcthod \\rhich ever Inet "ith
UCCCS!i
anlong thenl. Their dread of lo,vering thelu:-;clves a1nong their
feUo\vR hy a change of religion, alHl 1Jcing looked upon a

Pariahs, for associating \vith Europeans, or Pariahs, was to lllost
an illRuperahle Larricr, \vhich Father Jei N obili renlovcJ, ill
a great IHeaBurc, l)y the lllanner of life which he led. This
distinction of castes, and the cOlltelllpt felt by the lllcillbers of
the higher ca'3tes for all hcneath thcll}, is still a great hindrance
to the spread of Chri
tiallity; so 1l1uch so, that even catcchists
have Lecn kno\\
n to oLject to instruct those of a caste inferior
to their o,vn, and \vhen native IIindoos have bcen educated
and orJained at nOIUe, those üf a higher caste have founù it
diffictÙt to acknowledge their Racred character.
":Father dei N ubili and a fc\v others laboured, as ,ve ha ye
described, fur five ana forty years, The Inission \vas supportc(l
entirely by the resources spared ,vith extrenle difficulty by the
c
tablislllnents in the province of
Ialabar; for as l\Iadura did
not belong to Portugal, it reccived no funds froln that country.

rhe strict poverty practiset1 by the luissioners enabled four to
subsist on a sum calculated for only t\VO; one ,vas Jnaintaine.I
Ly a slnall pension frolll hi;::, fanÚly, and t,vo others by the
rcctor of the college on the fishery coast, and by a house at
Goa, ,vith a little occasional help froln the General of the
Orùer. IIad their resources been greater, could. Father dci
N obili have carried out hi
plan of estaLlishing a college for
Braillnin converts, and have 1)een secoll(led hy a greater nUlnher
of n1Ïssiollers, perhaps Paganisnl Inight have been llestroyed in
Southern India, As it leas, thesc lUltd-l,'orking ?niS8ioncJ'8
converted ctnd brtl)ti:;ed fnlly 100,000 idolaters. At length,

C01VOEPTIÛX OF .JIIBSIO...V.AR r Tron K.

. 6),)1)
...-v

sinking Leneath hiH toils anù privations, and nearly blind,
Father <.lei N ohili was recalled by his Superiors, first to
J affnapataIll, and then to
Ieliapore, ,vhere he lived five years
longer, exerting ,vhat strength and sight he had left in com-
posing and dictating books in the native tongue for the
assistance of his fello,v - nlÌssioners.
" Throughout his career he had been particularly devout to
the Blessed Virgin, under whose protection he placed his
mISSIon. To spread this devotion among his converts he
cOlnposed Taluul verses in her praise. He died in .l\Ieliapore,
in 1656, aged eighty" (pp. 31-40).
Not less interesting is the sketch "\\rhich folIo,vs, of Father
John de Brito's labours and nlartyrdo111 (pp. 40-46), and of the
glorious fortitude shown by the native convert Devasaga'yan1,
whose case, ,,
e are told, "'"as by no nleans a solitary one (pp.
52-(0). Father de Brito, the process of ,vhose canonization is
no,v going on, "may be called the founder of the mission
of
Iysore, and is supposed to have brought nearly 60,000
Hindoos to the faith," The result of all these efforts ,vas that
"in the beginning of the last century the Jesuits had added
to the n1Ïssions of Tanjore,
Iarava, and Madura, that of the
(iarnatic, ,vhich extended nearly t,vo hundred leagues in
length, and contained sixteen flourishing congregations. There
,vere also Inany Christians in Bengal, and in the don1Ïnions of
the Great
Iogu1. The French lllission of PonJicherry alone
nUlllbered fully 60,000 native Christians, and ,,
as increa:sing
daily; and without counting the northern di
tricts, there were
at least 1,200,000 Christians in the peninsula. N or were these
conversions ephenleral. The 111Ìssioners, treading in the foot-
steps of St. Francis Xavier, spared neither tiltle nor toil, anù
never baptized ,vithout aIllple
. preparation, and repeateù
entreaties on the part of the neophytes. The innocent lives
of the Christians, and their firInness unùer persecutions, sho,ved
them worthy of the graces they received. The change of life
produced by baptism ,vas truly ,yonderful, and so astonish
d
the heathens, that they imagined the holy oils ,vere some

1

fA TJfU] I f ...LSrn PflOTES1'...L.YT

Jllagic chann, so little could they cOJllprehend such a cOJnplete
alteration. !-Iere(litary Cl'i1neS "
l'rc enHlicatetl; converts fro III
the rollLer castes cCflsetI to
teal; and 111issioncrs have
declared that th(\y have heard the confessions of "yhole
villages of Christians ,yithout till(ling one inciividual guilty
of a lllortal
in. Their. TIl'111lles:-; uudpr pen
ecution 'Ya
cyen
Ulore extraorùinary, for tho Ilinduo
are a co"
anlly people,
anù very acce::;::;iLlc to flattery, L
t Chri:::;tiauity secllleù to
change their nature, and to inspire them ,vith the most
generous and hproic faith" (pp. .")0, 31).
Huch and 1-'0 fail' ""as the progress of things to,,"anls evan-
gelizing the grcat InL1ian peHi1]
ula, when the principal SOUl'CP,
"hich sl1pl']ie(l JnissioJ]<.'rs, '''as dried up by t}le suppression of
the Society of Jesus in 1 '773.
Fur a tilnc the sen1Ïnary of Paris
can'ietl on the ".urk, lHlt the OTeat llc, olution destruvod this
b .T
al:-;o, Then the Christialls of [llùia \\Yerc left "pith very fc,v
Priests, ,,"ho (1 \\ inùlcù a "
a ) Y lllore and l11ore, ....-\t len(,th in
b ,
lS3ô, the l11Ïs
ion uf
la(lura ,vas once nlul'e cntrusted to Jesuit
l
atherH, aud 130,000 Chri::;tlalls ha ye survi ,'Cù all these
diRastcrs, anù testifY to the vitality úf that faith ,yhich St.
}'rancis Xavier and Padre dei X uLili planteù, aud " hich
:F'ather de Brito, Dova
a.!2'ayaln, antI othel'
, ,yatercll ,vith their
hlood. Already thrce and twenty of these nc\y lnissionen
,
fi1110ng ,,-horn is .Father Cliftonl, hrother of the prescnt Lord
Clitforù, have lai(l do,vn thcir lives in the ,,-ork. Of the
restured n1Ï

ion, then, ,ve lnay bay, as úf the old one, "Except
a corn of \vheat faU into tIle ground and die, it aLideth a]ono:
but i.f it die, it bringeth forth luuch fruit." These llHlrtyrdon1s
of puverty anJ 0\ er-excrtion are perhaps keener, as they are
certainly lllore prulongell, than tho::,e ,,-ruught by the s,vord or
f'take. \Yhy IShoulJ they not lJe as prolific?
TilHe "ould not allow u
to conunent on many interesting
suLjeets ,yhich lnay Le f{;uncl in
"athcr Strickland's pages. Such
an
the Christian illeas ,y hich he sees in Bralllllinisn1, the
austerities of n1Ï

ionel's necessitated by Ifindoo belief, the
IllVde in ,vhich the ditliculty of preaching to rariahs ,vas met,

OO]),70EPTIO),-r OF JII'JSI04-YAR Y JJTORlt.

;)

the sketch of Dutch and Danish proselytisn1, of the Protestant
Inissions, their purchasing of COIl verts, and their sending their
catechists to Catholic villages, rather than to heathen, as wen
as the brief notices of his brethren, and specially of Father
CJifford, "\vho have fallen victin1s to their zeal and their charity.
Referring our readers for all these to the work itself, which
hears written on it throughout the author's o\vn character of
sinlplicity and do"\vnrightness, we prefer to conclude these few
rcn1arks ,vith a glance at "That the Protestant sects are doing
in the san1e regions. A slight comparison between the re-
sources and the results of the two missions will prove, if ,ye
1l1istake not, the truest cOlllmendation of Father Strickland's
ohject. For this purpose we s11all take all our details frorn a
source ,vhich nlay be supposed most favourable to Protestant
lllissions, being none else than a SUll1ll1ary of "the results of
ll1issionary labour in India, reprinted from the Calcutta Bet'lev)
of October, 1851," by a professed chall1pion of the cause, ,vho,
for this purpose, had analyzed a great number of Reports,
Up to the comlnencenlent of the present century it would
appear that the only atteInpt nladc by Pl'otestantis1l1 to pro-
pagate itself in India, ,vas the Tranquebar Danish Inission,
con1111ellced in 1706. Begun by the King of Denmark, it "ras
snpplied ahnost entirely in men, and subsequently in money
also, froin the soi-rlisant Evangelical Church and University of
Halle. Its missionaries best kno"\vn to English cars ,yere
Ziegenbalg, Sclnvartz, and Gericke. By the end of the century,
ho"\vever, this 111Ïssion had fallen into a very languishing con-
dition, Gennan neology had extinguished its spirit. A ne,v
era of Protestant ll1Ïssions begins "Tith the founding of the
Seralnpore Baptist ll1Ïssion in 1799. One after another, the
London J\Iissionary Society, the Alnerican Board, the Church
]\Iissionary Society, and the 'Vesleyans succeed. Presently
the Bible Society COlnes in to aid the missionaries, ancl to
supply the en1Ïssaries of the various sects ,,""ith ,vhat seems to
be their one comll10n "\yeapon of attack on heathenisnl, viz.
the indiscrill1Ïnate circulation of the I-Ioly BcripturcK The
VOL. II, Q

2:!G

CAT/IOLIC ..LVD PROTEST...LVT

Protestant iùea of convcrtin!! an iùolater
eelns to be flinO'inO'
'-' 0 0
a BiLle at his head, It i
a very convcnient substitute for
111artyrùOlll, or for that ,yonderfnl ùeùication of the faculties
of the ,,'hole man-the paticnt labour of a life-long charity-
,,'hich ,ye sec in Padrc <lei X ol)ili. Only prove its efncacy,
and the stcaln-pre
s of Printing-house Square, lllultiplicd by
Protcstant gold, ,viII advance" ith gigantic stcps to the Illoral
conquc
t of India.
But let us give t
e pre
ent eJforts of Protestantism thcir
full due. "T e ,vi
h every Cathulic to lay to heart the follo,ving
short statistical sUlntnary. Let hiln rClncnlbcr first that the
sunl raised òy the Propagation of the Faith-anù that lllainly
in France, by contribution
from the poor of a sou apiccc-
for Catholic Ini
sions all over the ,,"orId, the llloney offcrings,
t hat is, of at least une hunt11'cd and fifty n1Ïllions of Catholics
for that n10st
acred purpost., the extension of the Redcelller's
kingdolll, al1l0unts to sonle,vhat 1110re than a hundrcd thousand
pounds a year. No,,," let us see ,y hat the Protestants chiefly
of Great Britain, but in part alsù of the Unitcd States, have
done and aloe doing. It is the Calcutta rcvic,ycr ,,"ho :-;peaks:
" Steadily advancing in thcir efforts, in the year 1830, after
a lap
e of t,vcnty-nve years froln the entry of Illost societics
into Intlia, the luissionary agencies stooù thus. There "Tcre
laùouring in Inùia and Ceylon ten Inissionary socicties, in-
cluding the great societies of EnglanJ anJ the Amcrican
Board. The n1Ï
sionarics ,,'ore a hundred and forty-seven in
11111111Jcr, and their stations ""ere a hunùreù and six, scattcrcù
over all parts of the country. Since then, ho\vevcr, the interest
felt òy European and American Christians in the conversion
of this country has greatly incrcased, and rcne\\yeJ exertions
to
CCUTe it have been put forth ,vith vigour. The ùiscussions
concerning the Suttee, the ren10val of old rcstrictions by the
last charter, the puhlication of nlunerous ,yorks on Inùian
)llission
, and the appcals Inade to Christian Churchcs, have
ShO'''11 that India is one of the noblest ficlds ,yhcrc nlÎssionary
lalJour 111ay Le carl'icù on, Thc result is, that during the la
t

OONOEPTION OF ilIISSI0....V.ARY TVORK. 227

t,venty years those Churches have nearly f1'cblc(l the agency
previously cn1ployed, have greatly enlarged the sphere of their
operations, and are beginning to reap the most substantial
fruits. 'Vith a vie,v to exhibit these results cOlllpletely ana
,vith scrupulous exactness, ,ve have lately entered into very
extensive correspondence ,vith missionaries in different parts
of Inllia, and passed under careful review a large collection of
n1Ïssionary Reports, together with the recent religious literature
of the various Presidencies. The facts thus elicited have been
formed into a statistical table, and the follo,ving is a brief
statement of its results :-
" At the close of 1850, fifty years afteT the modern English
and American societies had begun their labours in Hindustan,
and thirty years since they have been carried on in full
efficiency, the Stations at ,vhich the Gospel was preached in
India and Ceylon are t
uo hundred and sixty in nUlll bel', and
engage the services of fOt
l' huncl/J'ed a'nd thl'ee ?11Íssional'ies,
ùclonging to f1{}enty-t
l)o missionary societi8s. Of these mis-
sionaries t
uenty-f
uo are ordained natives, Assisted by five
ltnndred and fifty-one native p'}'eache'}'s, they proclaim the
,vord of God in the bazaars and markets, not only at their
several stations, but in the districts around them, They have
thus spread far and ,vide the doctrines of Christianity, and
have 111ade a considerable inlpression even upon the uncon-
verted population, They have founded th1'ee h
tncl'}'ed and
nine nctfive chní'chcs, containing seì'enfef11 tho
tsand tll/l'ee
hund'î'ed and fifty-six mC'ìnbe1"s or COlllnlunicants, of 'whorrì fi ve
thousand we1"e aclrnitted on the evidence of tlwl,}' b('ing con-

'eJ'ted."
On first reading this last statelúent we ,vere considerably
puzzled to discover its nleaning. In speaking of heathens
converted to the Christian faith, it t;eems so very odd an
expression to say that out of 17,356 so-called n1en1bers, or
communicants, " 5000 ,vere adn1Ïtted on the evidence of their
heing converted," the necessary inference beina that the re-
. , <:::>
111allllng 12,336 ,ycre achnittécl'lfitho1d such evidence; in w.hich

228

C
lT[JOLIC .J.J.VD PROTESTANT

ca'3C, of cour
c, their n1clnbership is rather of an unsatisfactory
character. But a pa
sage sOllle"That further on elucidate(l the
l)uzzle, and csta1lishe(1 the fact "rhich ,ve haa hee11 un"rilling
to aSSUlne, It is a
follo'ys, anù "re re(luest particular attcn-
tion to it :-
"The native Christian clnlrche
in Tnflia, established hy
111issionaric8, no"r anlount to tll1"()c Inoulì'c,z and 'ìl; /lC. S0111e
of these contain nUl11crous lllclllhers, Lut the great JHajority
have but a fe,v. It must Le rClnclnhere(l, that the
tandard. of
a(lrnission into thcse little societies i8 not every,vherc the
salliC. Son1c n1Ïssiollaries achnit Inelnbers only upon good
cvidencc of their conyersion, arising frol11 cOl11petent kno,v-
leùge and consistency of Chri",tian conduct. Otllet's 'ì"cf}lI [1"e
'ìHc)'cly ((; cel'tr in a1HOlPnt of I.:no'wlcrlge in t/if;1" CO'fì'ì'fì1/unicant,ç:,
an 1 the l's nce of r ,'eot inconsiRtenr'ics. By 80?î1.e the carn-
'1ìHCnion of the Lor l's SUppCl" is conside,"cd ((; chu/ì'ch pri
'ilcge
to b e?1jo!J l only by tho.'{e 1"/tO can apP'l'eciate Lt. By Ot/tel'S
it i8 counte(l a 'lnea'ns of grace 'u:llic/i shu.ll fìt men f01" unde1'-
str ndi11g its en l8, The 'nUIÍ
bC1' of ?î'ìL'fìlbeì"S (ulnìitte(l on the
I ighel' st nd I,d is five thou '{and t1'0 I, und ì'ed; of tl ose on
the lo · J1", t'iF Jlve thousand, The care of thesc infant churches
constitutcq one of the n1Ï
ionary's harùe
t trials, \Vhile it i

Inattcr of thankfulness and joy to scc their nlcl11Lcrs forsaking
idolatry.. secking the true sahration, and attcll(ling regularly
the nleans of grace, thcir defects, thcir barkslidings, and the
grievous faUs into Rin ,vhich sometilnes occur,. prove ho,v
Ï1nperfect their character is, and giye hiJn Inany a bitter honr.
It is 8cCl1"cely just to lool.; fO)1 any Idgll de1:elopment of Clu"isti In
excellence a1nid
t ti,e dC11.
e IleatlLCni,
m of I/lelia, and amidst
(I people as l01V in ?îlOl'al goodness ((S a11yon the ea),th, The
eyil Inay be accountcfl for; ho,v to dc'vise a relnedy is more
difficult. Careful pa:storal supcrintendence and instruction,
raising thc stan(lar(l of adn1Ï
sion into the body of COJn-
ll1unicants ana Hll'J1l1)Pl's, an(1 thf' faithful adnlinistration of
Scripture disciplinf\, Jnay, un(lcr the di\Tinc hlessing, tcnd to
the l:'lcyation of natiyc OhriHtians, antI l)y (.legrcl's din1Ïni:sh
the evils ,rhich preyail an1 )]lg thenl,"

OO)lCEPTIO...V úB' JIISSION.AR Y JVORI(. 229

'Ve recommend the "'Titer ,vho made this stateu1ent to
read the history of Devasagayam, as sketched by Father
Strickland, and the little French book of "The Seventy Ser-
vants of God ,vho have suffered l\Iartyrdom in China," etc.
He ,vill see that lIlen of the ,veakest and most imll10ral races
of the East, ,vhen received into the one true Church of God,
have produced examples of heroism under suffering, and
patient confession to the end, which would have done honour
to the earliest ages of the faith. But the confessions here
n1ade are of great importance in estimating the character of
those "three hundred and nine native Christian churches,"
'v hich Protestantisnl claÏ1ns to have founded.
'Ve reSUlne the statelnent ,vhich ,ve bad interrupted :-
"These church nlembers form the nucleus of a 'nati
'e
Chffisti((;n C011l'ìnunity, comprising one h"Ltncl,'e(l a1ul tlìl'ee
tho II s(l1Hl individuals, ,vho regularly enjoy the blessings of
BiLle instruction, both for young and 01<.1,
This, again, requires explanation, ,vhich the ,vriter himself
after,vards supplies in the follo,ving ,vords :-
"Con1?ecte(l 1-vitl
the natit'c clal'/'ches is a body of in-
dividuals, cut off entirely fronl the great communities of
Hindoos and l\Iussulmans, It includes not only the fan1ilies
of native Christians, but of many others ,vho have cast off the
restraints of heathenism, and placed themselves under the in-
fluence of the Gospel. Though but nO'rninally Ohristian, they
are all under regular Christian instruction; the children
especially are cared for in the schools; and under the blessing
of God much good Inay be effected an10ng them in the future,
It only relIlains to state how they are
listributed :-

Churches. I
IClllb ers.

'Chri:- tin.ns,

nen
al, Orissa, and Assam ......
N/ìrth-"\Yest Provinces ...........,
'Madras Plcsidcucy .. .............,
BuIll ba y ., .. . ... .. . .. , ... ... .. . .. . .. , ,
Ce y lUll, , .. , ... .. , .. , .. , .. , .. . .. , .. . .. , ,

71
21
IG2
l

43

3, -11 6
COS
10,464
:223
2 ,G-l5
1 ï ,35G

14,401
1,828
74,512
53!
11,859

309

103.154 "

230

O...1TllOLIO AND pnOTEST.AJ..VT

A Catholic, it Inay bo ohserved, could not pos
iLly extend
tho nanlO of Chri
tians beyond tho
o called me1JÛ)crs. 'Ve are
not cven tuld that all thl'
C' have Leon Laptized, but "orc are
told that t\yelvo thou
alld out uf seventeen thousand. ha\9o
been adn1itted on a very lo\v ::,tantlard: and \vithout due
evidence of their "conversion." And \,hen this "native
Christian cOll11nunity" of 10:3,000 persons, \vhich is yet" I)ut
nOlninally Christian," is f'aiJ to " havc cast ùff thc restraints uf
heathcnislll, and placed thclllsclves unùer the influcnce of the
Gospel," it Incans that, inùuced by Illotives \vhich are not
stated, and ,,
hich "e I1101'e than su
pcct to Le of a verY'fì1.ate'tial
kind, they allo\v their children to attpnJ Christian schools,
and then1
elvcs " enjoy the l)lessings of DiLle instruction."
But to proceed \vith the rcvie\ver\; account. " The efforts
of Inissionariés in tlH
cause ùf education are now directed to
thi'ì'lten /uJ/ndJ'ed and fOj
ty:five doy
('ho(}l
, in \vhich eigldy-
three tl101.t8(t'iHl scren IllOldl'cd ÙVY8 are instructed through the
Inctliuln of their o\vn vernacular language; to SCV()11fll-thJ'cc
bua'J.di'ì1!J 8chools J containing ninefecn lil
n(lì
cd (oul 'Jzincty-t1J.'O
bOY8, chiefly Chri
tian, ,,
ho reside upon the missionaries' pre-
Ini
es, and ar0 trained up ull(ler their eye; anù to our hnnclJ'c(l
and flrenfy-eiyld ({(lY 8cllool:
, ,,
ith IUlu.tecn thousand boys antl
studcnts, receiving a sound Scriptural education, through the
Hletlilllll of the English language. Their eflorts in fell'- le
education clubrace tlu'ee Ill
lla J
e{l (I'ì1ll fift y-fO'llì' doy scllools,
,,
ith eleVC'ì1 thousH ìUZ fire hu ndJ'c(l YLì'ls, and nincty-one ùoal'{l-
i ng schouls, 'with lu'o thQusand IOlu' Il u nd J'cd (tad fife!) [Ji1'ls,
taught ahno::;t exclusively in the vernacular language, The
I
il)le has heen ,\
holl.r translated into ten languages, and the
N e,," Testarllent into fi re others, not reckoning the Seranlpore
ver:-.;ions. In these ten languages a consitleraùle Chri:-.;tiall
literature has heon produced, including froln t\venty to fifty
tracts, suitable for distribution anlong the Hindoo and l\Iussul-
nlan population. l\lissionaries ha ye also cstaL1i
hed, and no,v
llw.intain, t,venty-five printing c
tal)liHhnlents. \Yhile preach-
ing thp Gospc1 regularly ill the n1..H11CrOH'; tongne
of lndia

OONOEPTION OF JfISSION.ARY WORK. 231

they maintain English services in fifty-nine chapels, for the
edification of our own countrymen. The total cost of this vast
lnissionary agency during the year 1850, amounted to one
lll
ncl'j'ed and eigldy-scven thousand ponnds, of which thirty-
three thousand five hundred pounds were contributed in this
country (India), not by the native Christian COlIllllUnity, but
by Europeans.
"The n1Ïssionary agency connected "rith the direct preach-
ing of the Gospel, to young and old, is thus distributed:-

In Bengnl, Orissa, and _\ssam.....,............
In the North-'Yest Provincc:::! ....,.............
In the l\Iaflras Presidcncy .....................
In the Bombay Prcsidcllèy .....................
In Ceylon .. ...... ........,...........,.....,..,....

Iissionarie s
1 Native Preachers,
101 135
58 39
16! 308
37 II
43 58

403

551

"The numerous band of n1Ïssionaries here mentioned consti-
.
tutes Blore than one-fourth of the entire body of missionaries
sent into all parts of the world: and furnishes a splendid proof
of the deep interest which Indian missions have aroused in the
Church of Christ,
(( It must of course be supposed, that of the whole number
some ,vere absent fronl their stations during the year through
ill health; and ,ve believe that twenty were so situated. The
nUlnber of n1Îssionaries that died during 1850, ,vas fou]'"."
If death has been busy in the little Jesuit Inission of
ladura,
he has dealt altogether as lightly, it seelllS, ,vith the great body
of 403 Protestant Inissionaries.
Of this great sum of .1:187,000 raised in 18:>0 for the Indian
Protestant missions, .1:153,460 ,verc dra,vn frolll Europe and
America; and. .1:33,5
0 ,vere contributed by European
Christians in India, But no,v let us glance at the lllultifold
agency by ,vhich this sum is raised, aud the nlany various,
and, in part, antagonistic beliefs ,vhich supply it,
"The various
Iissionary Societies from ,vhich these efforts
sp rin 6 are t1.
'cntlJ-Ü
'o ill nUluber, Besides the great I\lissional'Y

2 :3:

r...1TIIDLIC
L.v]) pnOTEST.AJ.YT

Societies of Englan(l, the Establisheù and
'ree Church of Scot-
land's 1\lissionR, an(l the A 1 llCl'i can Board, they incluùc the
All1crican Preshyterian Church; the Alllerican Baptist Mis-
sions; six Societies frolll Gennany, of ,yllÏch the Society at
Basle ranks first in its amount of agcncy; the General Bapti
t
Society; the ,yo esleyan
Iissionary Society; the Irish Presby-
terian Church, anel others. To these ,,"'e lllust adù, the six
JJillle and Tract Societies of England antI .AJllerÍca. It if; a
Inost b'ratifying fact that, not,,"'ithstanùing the nunlerous, anù

onletinles Litter controversics ,vhich occur anlong Christians
of the ,yo estern ,yorld, their missionary Inessengers in the East
lndic" exhibOit a very large al110unt of practical and efficient
Christian union. "Thile occupying stations apart fronl each
other, and thus avoieling occasion of lllutual interference ,,"'ith
each other's plans, in nlunbel'lesH instances the labourers of
different Societie3 cultivatp each other'8 acquaintance, and
preach together to the heathen. Abnost all use the saIne
yersion of the BillIe; and the Chris
ian tracts an<l l)ouks
\\Titten by one lllÎssionary become the COllllllon property of all
others. At Calcutta, :àladras, and BOlubay, the :\Iissionaries of
all
ocieties are accu::;tollled to Ineet ulonthly for lllutual con-
ference and unitt")d prayer. In these llleetings, all gelleral
question;:; relating to the nlore efficient cOll(luct of u1Ïssionary
operations, and COllllllon diHicultieR, and COllUllon success, are
l)rought f()l',,"'anl and discussed; "phile frequent occasiolls are
furnished in private for cultivating personal friendships of the
closest kind. Of the exceeding value of such union, as ,,
ell as
of its duty, scarcely too high an estinlate can 1e nutaeo In a
lana so given up to all llloral aboulÎnations, as India is, ?1el.'CJ'
cuu ld the pì'i nee of tli is wOì'ld oùtu in (t gì'UtfCì' vietoJ'Y ut'Cì' thp
1)J'(,flcluT,
of tlte Cì'088 than by i nduci11!J tl'CIJ
, on h'ivial
[j ì'on1ld,
, to tlU'"ll t!lri1' (lJ'ìlÌS ((va i li.st each oillc J'. Anù never
can the agents of Christ's Church so justly hope for a sure
trilunph, as ,,"'hen they obey their
Iaker's cOlllllland, in striv-
ing, ,yith COll11nOn efforts, \\ ith lllllli\Ti.Ied affection, ana uniteù
}l'aYl'rs, for th(l extension of l-li:-, king-elIHu, anc1 the cOllycrsion

OO...YCEPTION OF ][[SSIONAflY TI
OflK. 233

of perishing :-;oulft Let us hope that the 'Evangelical alliance'
of Indian nássionaries, throughout this great continent, 111ay
becon1e n10ro close, more pure, and 11101'0 efficient every day ;
and that the fe,v ,vho, in pride of sect, stand aloof fi'om others,
1nay lay aside their estl'angenlent, and beco1ne one ,vith their
brethren and fellow-labourers in the Lord's ,vork."
The Protestantislll of India in 1850 nlay answer, it seenlS,
our Lord's question in the very ,yords of Scripture: "Our
name is legion, for we are many," Imagine, for one moment,
the common Gospel 'v hich nlust be preached by these anta-
gonist sects to the poor Hindoos. Fe,v, perhaps, are more
Litter in their hostility at hOlJle than High Church and Lo,v
Church in the Anglican E
tablishnlent, and every form of
dissent outside of it, with each other, and Anglicanis1ll,
Illlagine the Established and Free Church of Scotland, which
have just split their land into halves at home, harmoniously
preaching the Gospel side by side in In
ia,
lany of our
readers n1ay have seen on the broad pavement opposite the
National Gallery a collection of animals, the adn1Ïration of
passing boys and nurserY-1naids, terlned " the happy fanlily!"
There dog and cat have laid aside their internecine hatred;
rahbit and bird disport unattackecl by either; the various
antagonisllls of the lo,ver orders of creation seelll suspended.
They are each" content to differ" in their opposite instincts
and. appetites, and let each other alone. Such, apparently,
,yould be the theological union inculcated by the revie,ver.
TIut then" the happy fanlÎly" is happy on one condition,-
that it is duly fell by a CO?IìmOn masle'l', and docs notltÍ
z[J.
.A.ctivity would at once destroy this sceming peace,. call out
contradictory tendencies, and. deliyer reptile, volatile, and
(pladruped, the canine and feline races, to the effects of theil"
intrinsic enlllÎty. Pretty nluch the sanle, "Te think, ,vill be
tho result ,vhen Anglican and. Presbyterian, Churchn1an,
'Yesleyan and Baptist, are seen seriously to attempt a
COlllUlon ,york, and that ,york the overthro"r of a very deeply
l'oote(l i<lolatry, and the cOllycrsion of a sagacious and civilizec 1
people.

234

CAT/fOLIC .Å.&.YD PROTESTA1-lT

For, indeed, in soLer truth, is not the very account given
of Protestant n1Ïssions by their own chosen advocate the
'f'cauct io ad aùsllr{l1.lm of Prutcstantisnl it:-3clf? lIo,v could,
in the revie,yer's ,yord:-;, cc the prince of this ,yorld oLtain a
greater victory" than his o,vn picture of things presents 1
Do the elnissaries of t,yenty-t\\ 0 rival societies, paid Ly the
contributionh of Christians ,vho are at issue ,vith each other
on ahno:-;t every religious question, represent, indeed, "the
one Lord, one faith, one baptis1l1," ,vhich !Ioly Scripture
enjoins? All ,vho have had intercourse "Tith the IIinùoos
tell us that they are a thoughtful and intelligent race, quick
to discern contradictions and inconsistencies, anù very ob-
servant of conduct and delncanour in those ,vho presulne to
teach thenl. N ow, the one only thing ,vhich the l1lÏssionaries
of these yarious sects } )OSSCSS in COllllllon is the Bible that is
, ,
the nl,afel'ial, 1H'i nted ùoulL'; for, as soon as they atte1l1pt to
explain its 1Jica at JlV, they split into a hopeless di
uniun. 'Yhat
effect can ""0 suppose that so heterogeneous a teaching ""ill
produce on the nationallninll of Inllia? It Jnay succeed in
loosening their belief in their o,,"'n idolatry, but \vhat po::;itive
creed ""ill it infuse instead? The real forcl
on ,vhich these
four hundred anù three lllÏssiollarie
, ,vith their attentlnnt
teachers, and their annual cost of Æ187,OOO, are lnanifestly
l'elying, is the civilization of the nineteenth century, and
the prestige of the English name. They dl'a,v youths to
their schools by the desire to learn the English language,
io 1e instructed in reading anù ,,-riting their o,vn vernacular
tongues, to share in the lllanifest benefits of education,
and to approach as near as they can to their conquerors.
But take a"\\Tay these po,vers, ,,-hich, after all, are of the
earth, and earthly, and ,yhat living effect in their hands has
the doctrine of the cross? That doctrine ,vhich ""as of old
to the J e""8 a stumbling-block, and to the Greeks fooli:::;hne
s,
\vhat transforn1Ïng po,ver, ,,,hen ,vieltled by then1, does it
Inanifest over the Hindoos? The grand result of four hundred
nlissionariès, and t,y(:nty years' exertion of illllllen
C luaterial

OONOEPTION OF .ilIISSIONARY TYORK. 235

Dlcans, as put forth by their o,vn advocate, is 17,3.5G mC'rnbers
of the various sects, 5200 of ,vholn have been admitted on
,vhat ,ve shall COlllpliment by calling a s
Lfficient evidence of
conversion, and the renlaining l:!,OOO on ,vhat is allo,ycd
to be a lo,v and uncertain one: and the production, in
conncction "ith these, of 100,000 individuals, "rho are called
í' but nOlllinally Christian," though under Christian instruction.
On the other hand, after the withdra"al of its teachers,
and a long course of adversity, we find, in the single Jesuit
nlission of
Iadura, 150,000 Christians still remaining. Is not
this the difference we should expect between unity and diver-
sity,-bet,veen heresy and faith,-between the one true Church
anù the manifold fornls of error?
This ,vas one contrast which it has been our purpose in
these renlarks to present, There is another quite as striking.
'Ve have seen the Jesuit mission of sixty-t,yO persons sup-
ported at a cost of .f1500 a year, allo,ving to each person little
nlore than a shilling a day. This is far, indeed, from being
adequate, But no,v hear at what rate the Protestant advocate
estimates the services of the missionary :-
" In general, European and American Societies furnish the
salaries of missionaries and catechists; other expenses are
provided from local funds. 'Ve must, however, mention here
(and we ,vish that the fact coulù meet the proper parties) that
SOllle Societies sustain their n1Ìssionaries on a starvation
allo\vance. N till1erous missionaries in India receive less than a
hundred and fifty rupees a month, and some little 11101'e than
one hundred. This is economy at the ,vrong end, for it reduces
the efficiency of those "\\
ho nlust actually perforlll the labour.
But none can say that n1Ïssionary funds are extravagantly
expended in any ,yay, 'Ve have already pointed out that the
,,,hole agency of India and Ceylon, including the support of
403 missionaries, and the instruction of 113 000 childrcn costs
, ,
only Æ187,000 pC1
anntuH1."
This "'Titer cOlllplains that some missionaries receive so
little as Æl
O, or even Æl
O l )cr annUlll' that is ten shilliu()'8
, , ö

w

()
TIIOLIO .AND PROTE5T
lNT

or six aUll cightpence a Jay respectively, 'Yhat ,vould he say
to the Jesuit allo,vance of one shilling a day? But this is not
the ,,
hole case, J u:-:,t as the househuld of an Anglican Bishop
is consitlered Ly Par1ianlent as unable to suL
ist, including the
nur
ery, under a l11ininlum of .f4
00 a year, so Anglican
Jni
sionaries in TUllia, ,yithout exception, ,ve believe, receive ac:;
Jllnch as .f
.)0 if unlnarried, and .f300 a year if nlarried; and
"re have heard of additional allo,vances, according to the
nl11n1er of children. 'Yho ,vill ùoubt, after this, of the truth
of ,\
hat EraS1l1US reulal'ked, that the ReforIuation "rould end
" in ulliversal1uarriage "? It is a 11l0st ,vonderful carrying out
of Luther's sor111on 011 that suLject. "Increase and nlultiply,"
it seenlS, is the C0111IlULnd in the order of grace as ,veIl as in the
order of nature, and after the s
une 1'ìode. \Ve are not speak-
ing \vithout Look, for the case has COllll' Lefore our notice of
lllCIl, con-;idel'eù, through t1efective eùucation, unfit for the "rork
of the l>rotestant lllini
tl'Y in England, ,vho '\Tere eager to go
out tu Int1ia, to luarry un their lllÍssionary-ship, and .f300 a
year. It ,vas a sdtleuìCHt, and not a Lad one, to preach the
Gospel to the heathen. But ,vhat is the ordinary .1:300 a year
to the great Indian clerical" prizes," as Sydney Su1Ìth ,youlJ say?
" The Protestant chaplains nlailltaincd by Governluent amount
to t\vcnty-nine ; of these nine receive seven hundred rupees per
lllonth, or ÆS40 per annUlll; the rest have five hundred rupees
per nlonth, or
GOO a year. They have, besides, 200 rupees
per 1110nth allo,vancc, ,vhen on their journeys to visit out-
stations at fixed periods; and if they leave India after seven
years' service, have the half-pay of a nlajor, Æ173 78. Gd. a
year; if they serve ten years, their retiring pension increa
es
to the half-pay of a lieutenant-colonel, .f200 188.; if they
relnain cighteen years, three of ,yhich may have Leen furlough,
they have, on retiring, the full pay of a lieutenant-colonel, J:3G,)
a year." On the other hand, "the salary of the fe,v Catholic
chaplains allowed hardly ever exceeds OIlè hundred rupees a
11lOllth, or .í120 a year; 11101'0 frcquently it is only half that
SUlll, or even lebs, though thcy have e!large of all thû Catholic

CO...YCEPTIOY OF JIISSIO).T
lR r TrORK. 2:37

soldiers, ,,"'ho, in some regiments, arc as numerous a::) the
Protestants." ·
The people of India, then, have before them, not only tho
contrast bet,veen the unity of Catholic and the diversity of
Protestant belief ;-bet,veen one priesthood ,vho teach onc
dognla, and a vast variety of agents belonging to different
sects ,,"'ho are at issue ,vith one another about every part of
Christian doctrine and discipline; but like,vise the contrast
Lctween poverty, self-denial, the conlplete abandonment of
the conlforts of this ,vorld, on the one hand; and, on the
other, abundance, the full enjoyment of the domestic tie,
and all its accompaniments, a considerable social position,
in fact, the perfection of the comfo1'1lable, as it reigns in
Anglican parsonages and pony carriages, And the peoplc
of India doubtless dra,,," their conclusion as to .which of these
t,YO is the doctrine of the cross, and ,,,,hich, like,vise, the
road to heaven. "'Tishnou," says Father Strickland, "in
the Hindoo mythology, canle on earth, by a sacrifice of
,vhich He alone ,vas capable, to save it fronl certain de-
struction, He subjected Hilnself to all the ,veaknesses and
miseries of humanity, and to a cruel death, to destroy evil,
and to 111ake virtue reign. . . . Yet fIe is all the tilne the
God of aU, requiring from His follo,yers faith. and love, and
a true and spiritual ,vorship, a desire of being united to
Hinl, self-denial, and a contenlpt of the ,vorld." The I-íindoo
sacred books" require prayer, fasting, ,vorks of benevolence,
patience in suffering." "In honour of their false gods, they
allo,v themselves to be sUðpended fronl a height by iron
hooks passed throug
l the Inuscles of the back; some go
ahnost, or quite, naked, ,vandering about, eating only enough
to preserve life, and subsisting on alms; others have nlade
a vow of silence; SOll1e penitents beat thenlselves ,vith whips."
And" experience has proved that n1issioncrs, in t1le interior,
lnust pract.ise the austerities displayed by the llindoo
penitents; antI, accordingly, they dressed, as Father dei
* The Jesuit in India, pp. 117, 113,

238

C J TJJOLIC 11YD PROTESTAl\rT

1\ oLili had first done, in a picce of yellow cotton, ,vith
,,
ooden sandals; they lived on rice l)oiled in '\yater, \vitI. a
fe,,?' tasteless yegetaùlcs, and sUlnetilncs a little ulÎlk; they
drank nothing but ,,"ater, oftcn mnd(1y and had; aUfl slept
on the bare ground, or, at 11l0:'it, on a tiger-Rkin spread on
lJoanls. They lived in luud cal)in::; thatched ,,"ith stra,,", ,\"hich,
in the rainy seasons, ,vere often very (Ianl}); and their ,vhole
furniture cOllsisted of a fe"r earthen vessels, ,vith pahn-
]cayes for plates and dishes." 'Yhen the natural conscience,
or the reJuains of pritncval tradition, or the stirring of the
Divine ,,-r 01'<1 Rpeaks in such a luanneI' to the Eastern heart,
assuredly they '\vill kno,v ho,,?' to rcject the spurious and
cIHasculatcd Chri::;tiallity presented. to thelli by a s,varln of
agcnts, '\vho, far froIH sho\ving contclupt for the cOInforts of
this life, settle (1 o ""n, and occupy tho country ,vith thcir
"ives and faluilies. Surely they ,yill recognize like\vise in
the poor Catholic luisf'ionary, and his cloctrine of the cross
expresscd in his ,vhole life au<l (1CUICanour, the chalnpion of
that truth ,,"hich still lied at the bottolu of their O\\"ll faLlcs,
anù the alnLassadors of that Goel ,,,ho, cc bein6' rich, for our
sakes Lecaulo poor," and ,yho died to save His creaturcs
aftcr cOllill1and.ing thclu to (C take up their cross, and to follo'\v
lIÎ1n. "
But one ob'3crvation 11101'0 we must repeat. It is a thought
for Catholic heart
to d,vell upon, that the Protostan
sects,
lllainly of England, are no\\?' spending, by voluntary contril)u-
tions, .f:l
7,OOO a year to convert India to thcir respective
creeds. It has not Leen so in fOl111er tilne
-it v.as not f,0
:fifty, nor, still less, one hundred years ago. "Thatever n1ay
Lc the use made of this large SUIn in India (a question into
,vhich "
e have no,v no tilne to enter, Lut on ,,'hich, ,ye
iInagille, much lllay be said, and not a little is suggested.
by a perusal of the Protestant revie,yer's SU11111lary of
nlÍssionary opcrations, and their results), at least, ,ye dou 1t
not, that this sum is raised 'Ly many an act uf self-denial,
and accoInpanied. Ly Inany a fervent prayer froln thc poorer

OONOEPTION OF JIIBSIO.LVARY TVORK. 239

members of these various societies, and we dou bt not that,
froln such alms and such prayer, a blessing will come to
the givers. It may be that God, by this increase of charity
and zeal for the heathen, is preparing these sects themselves
for conversion to the Catholic faith, and the possession of the
unspeakable blessing of Catholic unity and truth. And "\vhile
we hope this, we hope, likewise, that their liberality ,vill be a
spur to the supporters of Catholic missions, and that cc the
Jesuit in India" will no longer be suffered to die prematureJy
for want of the mere necessaries of life, nor to languish on the
payment of a shilling a day.

Ju,ne, 1852.

VI.

ST. PETER, HIS NAl\lE AND HIS OFFICE,
AS SET FORTH IN HOLY SCRIPTURE.

VOL, If.

R

TO PETER,
pnIXCE OF THE APOSTLES,

THE ROCK OF TIIE CHURCH,

AGA1SST 'WHICH THE GATES OF DELL SHALL l'OT PREVAIL,

THE BEARER OF THE KEYS,
THE BINDER Al'D LOOf:ER ON EARTH AXD IN ilEA ,oES,

THE CO:SFIIUJ.ER OF HIS DUETIlREX,

THE SHEPHERD OF THE FOLD.

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITIO:N.

---<>-

THE present ,york took its rise, and is largely dra,vn, from
the very learned Father Passaglia's "Con1mentary on the
Prerogatives of St. Peter, Prince of the Apostles, as proved by
the Authority of Holy 'V rit," ,vhich ,vas published in Latin, in
1850. The eighth and ninth chapters are, indeed, translations,
respectively, of the twenty-seventh of his first book, and the
first of his second book. And as to the rest, my obligations
are. 1110re than I can specify, I owe, on the other hand, n1any
excuses to Father Passaglia, for while I have only partially
observed his order in treating the subject, I have considered
his ,vhole ,york as a treasure-house of learning, ,vhence I
might dra\v at my pleasure" things old and new," adapting
then1, as I thought good, to the needs of the Protestant n1Ïnd,
as fan1Ïliar to me in England. Th us I ha ve not scrupled to
translate, to omit, or to insert matter of my o,vn, according
to my judglnent. It seelned to n1e of paran10unt importance
to present to the English reader the ,vhole chain of Scriptural
evidence for the Primacy and prerogatives of St. Peter. This
chain of evidence is so strong, that, when I first sa,v it
completely dra,vn out, it struck my O"\\Tn Inind, brought up
in the prejudices of Protestantism, with the force of a ne,v
revelation. I put to Inyself the question-Is it possible that
they ,vho specially profe

to dra,v their faith fl'oln the written
..
'V ord of God, ,vould refuse to ackno,\T leJge a doctrine set
forth in Holy Scripture ,,
ith at least as strong evidence as
the Godhead of our Lord itself, if they could see it not broken

214

PREFACE.

up into Inorsels, like bits of glass reflecting a distorted and
imperfect image, according to the fashion of citing separate
texts ,vithout regarcl to the proportion of the faith, but
presented in a cOluplete picture on the Inirror of God's ".,. ord ?
This picture is thu
c0l11plete and perfect in Father Passaglia's
work, Yet the fonn of that \vork, no less than its bulk, the
scrupulou:.; n1inuteness ,vith ,yhich every opposite interpre-
tation of so TI1any adversaries in n10dern times is an
nvered,
a8 ,vel] as the fulness with ,vhich every part of the subject is
treated, Inade n1e feel that a silnple translation would not be
tolerated by the inlpatience of a population ,yhich has little
time and less mind for t:>tudies of this character, I have
pursued, therefore, the hUlnble task of popularizing, so far
as I could, Father Passaglia's ,,"ork, olnitting, ac; I trust, no
essential part of the argument, and grouping it under different
combinations, each of ,vhich nlÎght be in turn presented to the
eye, and so more readily embraced,
The inlportance of the argull1ent, as it affects the Papal
Supremacy, ,,
hich is but a sunln1ary of the \vhole cause at
issue Let\veen Protcstanti
m in every shape, and the Church
of Christ, cannot be overrated. If St. Peter be already set
forth in Scripture as the Head and Bond of the Apostolic
College, if he be delineated as the suprenle Ruler ,vho :5ucceeds
our Lord Himself in the \Tisible government of His Church on
earth, there becomes at once the strongest ground for expecting
that such a Ruler \yill be continued as long as the Church
herself lasts. Thus a guiding clue is given to us among all the
follo,ving records of antiquity. Tradition and history becollle
illunlÎnated "ith a light \vhich exhibits all ohjects in their
due proportion and true grouping, ""hen they are sho\vn to be
but the realization of ,,
hat the Incarnate ".,. ord, His Church's
one only La,vgiver, decreed from the beginning, set forth not
only in prophetic image, but distinct command, and stored up
in ,vords of such exceeding power, that they bear the ""hole
,veight of the kingdom of God, stretching through all ages
and nationH, ,vithout effort or pressure. .i\nd if ancient \vriters

PREFACE.

245

speak in no doubtful tone of St. Peter's prerogatives, yet.
clearer, more emphatic, and soul-piercing, as we should expect,
are the words of God Himself, appealing in man's form to the
mind and heart of man, ,vhom He ha.d created, and was come
to redeem, and to knit into one eternal monarchy.
A subsequent part of the argument, namely, that the
Bishop of Rome is successor to St. Peter, has been treated
by the author in another work, "The See of St, Peter the
Rock of the Church, the Source of Jurisdiction, and the Centre
of Unity," specially in the fifth section, ,vhich ought, logically,
to be preceded by this treatise. It is there proved that not
only the Christian Fathers, as individual writers and ,vitnesses,
but the ancient Church in her universal Councils, did, with
one voice, from age to age, regard the Pope as sitting in St.
Peter's chair, "rhich is proof enough, and all that can in reason
be denlanded, that the prerogatives given to St, Peter as Head
of the Church were, in the belief of the Church, and in full
accordance with our Lord's o,,
promise,. continued on to his
successors, and are as inlperishable as the life of the Church
herself:

September, 1852,

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

.: .

AFTER the lapse of eighteen years the Author has the in-
expressible pleasure of seeing the doctrine set forth by him in
1852, confirmed by the voice of the living Peter, who ever
sits and rules in his See; a voice now issuing forth with the
assent of an (Ecumenical Council, the most maj estic of all that
have sat since the beginning of Christianity. The Ineaning

* ?tlatt. xvi. 18.-" Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build 1\ly
Church, and the gates of hell shaH not prevAil against it," i.e. as founded on that
rock. The foundation and the
uperstructure coexist for ever.

246

PREFACE.

,vhich St. Leo the Great and St. Gregóry the Great gave to the
pa
sagcs of Scripture concerning Peter in the middle of the
fifth and the end of the sixth centuries, and \vhich ha
heen
n1aintained by their successors \vith the general acclailll of
Christendom through all the intervening centuries, is thus
afresh prolllulgated by an infallible authority for all future
ages, In the prufound sensp of
ecurity and delight ,vhich
Ruch a decision carries "Tith it, the writer cannot but expres

his gratitude to the Divine Providence which has placed his
life at such a time. lIe rejoices to behold the unequalled
grandeur of the Church as::-\en1bled from the whule "orld, and
Learing ,,-itness to the Rock on which it has been founded,
and \vhich through eighteen centurieb has
upported its ,veight.
Since the first edition he has had occasion to write a third
,york directed against a very peculiar theory, which supposes
the unity of the Church to consist in the possession of a true
episcopal succession and a real priesthood. This part of the
Church's do\ver \vas undoubtedly pos
essed by certain ancient
heretics and schismatics, 'v ho ,,-ere not thereby preserved frOIn
the consequences of heresy and schism. rThe ,york entitled
"Dr, Pusey and the Ancient Church" applies the testin10ny
of the Fathers of the first four centuries, and especially of St,
Augustine, to this theory, sho\ving ho\v absolutely it ,,"'as
condenlned by theu1 in their time, and ho\v entirely different
an ideal of unity occupied their lninds. These three works
"St. Peter, bis N anle and his Office," "The See of St, Peter
the Rock of the Church, the Source of Jurisdiction, and the
Centre of Unity," cc Dr. Pusey and the Ancient Church," \\rill
be found to furnish a cOll1plctc treatment of the Anglican
position-if what its defenders ]1ave never ventured to set
forth positively can be so called-as luaintained against the
Catholic Church.

MAl':\DAY TB'LRSDAY, 1871.
22: Portman Street, London.

ST. PETER, HIS NA
iE AND HIS OFFICE.

.
.

CHAPTER I.

THE NAME OF PETER, PROMISED, CO
FERRED, AND EXPLAINED,

OUR Lord tells us that He came upon earth to "finish a
,york ;" and He like, vise tells us what that work was, the
setting up a. Ih
jng society of men, who should dwell in Him
and He in them; on whon1 His Spirit should rest, with ,vhom
His presence should abide, until the consummation of all things.
For, the evening before His passion, cc lifting up His eyes to
heaven, He said, Father, the hour is come. . . , I have glorified
Thee on the earth: I have finished the work which Thou
gayest Me to do. . . . I have manifested Thy name to the men
"'.vhom Thou hast given
Ie out of the world, Thine they
were, and to ]'le Thou gavest them; and they have kept Thy
word. . , . Holy Father, keep them in Thy name, whom Thou
hast given
ie; that they may be one, as We also are, 'Vhile I
,vas with them, I kept them in Thy name. . , , And now I corne
to Thee, . . . I pray not that Thou shouldest take them out of
the world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from evil. , . .
As Thou hast sent Me into the world, I also have sent them
into the ,vorld. And for them do I sanctify ltlyself, that they
also may be sanctified in truth, And not for them only do
I pray, but for t.hose also who through their word shall believe
in
Ie; that they all may be one, as Thou, Father, in 1\le, and
I in Thee; that they also may be ODe in Us; that the world
nlay believe that Thou hast sent 1tle. And the glory which

48

ST. PETER,

Thou hast given to '10, I have given to them, that they may
be one, as 'Y" e also are one. 1 in thenl, and Thou in Me; that
they may be made perfect in one; and the ,vorld may kno\v
that Thou hast sent
Ie, and haç;t loved them as Thou haRt
loved 1\le. . . . And I have nladt? kno,vn Thy nallle to thenl,
and ,viII nlake it known; that the love "yherc,,
ith Thou hast
loyed l\Ie may be in theIn, and I in theln." ·
In these terms the Eternal "r ord conde8cend
to declare
to us that the fruit of His Incarnation, the a fini
hed ,vork"
\vhich His Father had given Hiln to do, ,,"'as the establishment
of a society ,,
hosc unity in "truth" and "loye" t::>houlJ be so
perfect, that He exenlplifiec;; it by the inchvelling in each other
of the Divine Persons; \vhich shoulù be perpetual and visible
for ever, so that the ,vorld by it and in it should recognize IIis
o,vn luission, and belieye in the Scnder; and that the do\vry
of this society, thus perpetually vi
iblc, should be the equally
perpetual possession of truth-the revelation of God's ,vill-
and of loye, \\
hich j
conforlllÌty to it. And IIe ba.-.;ed these
unexalllpled prolnise
on no less a guarantee than the Aln1ighty
Po,ver and inetiable Goodness of His Father, ,vitncs
ed by HiR
o,yn (l,v"clling amongst us in our flesh.
EIse\vhcre lIe terlned this society IIi
Church, declared
that lie \\ToulJ cc build it on a rock, ann that the gates of hell
should not prcvail against it," t
He told those \vhom He l1acl set over it to go forth in IIis
name auel "to teach all nations ,vhatsoever He had conunanòed
,
theIn," adding the solemn engageillent on His own part, " Be-
hold, I alU ,vith you all days, even to the consulnmation of
the \yorld." +
His ,yhole teaching is fun of reference to it, setting forth
its nature ,vith eyery variety of illustration, enfolding it, as it
,vere, \vith an eÀuberance of divine charity,
But t,vo conceptions run through every illustration, and
are involved in its priInary idea, nay, as this ,vas the finished
\vork of His Incarnation, so are they found in His adorable

· John xvii.

t Matt, xvi. 18.

1\lo.tt. xxviii. 19, 20.

HIS NAJIE A
VD HIS OFFIOE.

249

Person, from ,vhich His ,york springs. These conceptions are
Unity and 'Visibility.
As the mystery of the Incarnation consists in the union
of the divine and human natures, in one Person, and in the
assumption of a body, that is, matter, by the one uncreated,
incomprehensible, and invisible Being, whereby He beconles
visible, so Unity and Visibility are the unfailing marks
of His Church, and enter into every image of it, in such
a manner that ,vithout them the image loses its point and
significancy,
Accordingly He proclaims the Church which He ,vas found-
ing to be "the Kingdom of God," and " the Kingdom of
Heaven," thus bringing before us the conceptions of order,
government, po\ver, headship on the one hand, dependence
on the other, and a host of mutual relations bet,veen the
Sovereign and the people, significantly remarking that "a
kingdonl ,vhich is divided against itself nlust fall," No,,",
- a kingdom without unity is a contradiction in terms, and
a kingdom of God on earth, ,vhich cannot be seen, would be
for spirits and not for men.
So He ralls it a "city seated on a mountain," which" cannot
be hid," answering to His prophet's words, "the city of the
great King," "His rest, and His habitation for ever,". Here
again are embodied the notions of order, government, con-
spicuous majesty, impregnable :::;trength.
Thus He inspires His Apostle to call it" the house of God,
the pillar and ground of the truth." t The house must have
its head, the fan1Ïly their father; the knowledge of that father's
will is the truth which rests upon the fan1Ïly as its support
and pillar. Outside of the family that knowledge may be lost,
together with the ,vill to obey the Ïather and to love him; but
,vithin it is a living tradition, "familiar to the ear as household
,vords." As long as the
Iaster and the Father is there, a
perpetual light from His face is there too upon His children
and His servants, Divide the house, or corrupt its internal
II< :l\Iatt. v. 14; Ps. xlvii, 2; cxxxi. 13, 14, t 1 Tim. iii, 15.

2:10

ST, PETF:R,

life, ant] the idea of the house is Jestroyerl; ,vhilc an invi"ible
house is an ab
urdity.
Again th
Lord, ca1ling Hinl
elf " the Good Shepherd, ,vho
giveth Hi
life for the sheep,". tel'U1S His Church the F;hecp-
fold, and declares that as there is ont.
Shepherd, so there
nnu;t he one fold,
But, rising yet in nearnef-'S to the Divine Person of t111

"TonI Incarnate, fronl ,vhose side sleeping on the cross
he
i" Hlonldc(l, the Church is calle.} IIis Sponse, as united to Hiln
in eternal '\vedlock, "a great Sacr:uncnt," or InYHtery; and
even yet 1110re, Ili
Body, as supported Ly the continual influx
of her Head; and all her Inelnbers are called "Hesh of Iris
flesh, and bone of lIis Lones." t
It is eyident, then, that in these promi
es and illustrations
are set forth, as ùelonging to their object, a vi
ible unity, a
perpetual po

es
ion antI nlaintenance of the truth, and the
closest union with God, founded upon a mOst
upernatural
indw"elling of the Godhead in a
ociety of lIlcn on earth, the
founding of ,vhich "as the cc finished wurk" of God the 'Y ord
Incarnate. TVcî'e flter.
,e lH'Ulnit; 8 to fail in any ri-spect-\vhich
is utterly iU1possible, for ,,
hile heaven and earth shall pass
a"
ay, no ,yord of their )[aker can pass n,1\ay-it is plain that
OU1" gron nd fOì' tÎ'n
ti11g ill any p1'01Tii::;es of IIoly JVrit 'lchat-
Boeveì' 'wonld be dentoli8herl. The whole Christian revelation
rests on the inlperishabh
life of the Church; because the
corruption or division of the Church would falsify the "ritten
record
of our faith, in 1\hich, after the doctrine of the Ble
,,;ed
Trinity, and the Godhead of our Lord, no truth is sO deeply
eInbedded as the perpetual existence an(l office of the Church.
'Ve have seen the idea of King, Lord,
Iaster, .Father,
Shepherll, Husband, and IIead, running through the delinea-
tion of the Church. And no society is cOlnplete ,,
ithout its
ruler. Such ,vas our Lord, ,vhile on earth-the visible ruler
of a visible Church. ""Thile 1 ,vas ,,"ith theIn, I kept theln
in Thy nan1e." He "Tent forth froll} His Lapti:-3lli to ",,,in souls.
· John. x. Il-lG. t Eph. v, 32, 30,

IllS NA}.[E AND IllS OFFICE.

251

The ,vater became .wine in His presence. He bade men follow
Him, and they foIlo,ved. Po,ver ,vent forth from Him, and
healed diseases. Grace flo,ved from His lips and conquered
hearts, An innumerable nlultitude surrounded Him, of all
ages and conditions. "And going up into a mountain, He
called unto Him whom He would Himself; and they came
to Hinl. And He made that t,velve should be with Him, and
that He might send them to preach." ·
Here, then, the true Israel chooses the future princes of His
house, who should sit with Him on thrones, judging the t\velve
tribes. Already, while yet \vith His Church, He is preparing
for her future government, ,vhen His visible presence shall be
taken from her. In three years all shall be accomplished, but
,vhen "the covenant should have been confirmed with many
in one ,veek, and in the half of the week the victiul and the
sacrifice should fail;" t when His Apostles should see Him no
longer; ,vas anyone ordained to take that all-important place
of supreme ruler which He had filled? F9r upon earth He
had been in two relations to His Church: her Founder, and
her Ruler. The former office belonged to His single Person;
in its nature it could not pass to another; the work ,vas
finished once and for ever. But the latter office ,vas, in its
r..ature, ]ikewise perpetual. How, then, should the charge of
visible ruler, as man among men, be executed, ,vhen His Person
was withdrawn, when He ascended up on high, ,vhen all PO'Vel.
in heaven and earth was indeed given into His hands, and so
the headship of spiritual influence and providential care; but
,vhen, nevertheless, that sacred Body ,vas withdra\vn into the
tabernacle of God, and the Bridegroom was taken away for a
time, and the voice and visible presence" ,vhat they had seen,
and heard, and handled, of the word of life"
"was ,vith them
and kept them" no longer, Should His Church, ,vhich had
been under one visible ruler from the beginning, now have
her government changed? Or had He marked out anyone
alnong the Twe]ve to succeed to His own office of visible head-

· l\Iar k iii. 13.

t Dan. ix. 26.

t 1 Juhn i. 1,

252

ST. PETER,

ship, and to be "the greater," and "the ruler". among His
brethren, His o,vn special repre
entative and vicar?
To an
nver this question, we must carefully observe and
distingui
h ,vhat is said and ,vhat is given to the Apostles in
cornmon, and what to anyone of their numLèr in j>(t1'ticulol' ;
the fonner ,viII instruct us as to their equality, the latter as to
the pre-elninence ,vhich anyone enjoyed over the rest, and
in ,vhat it consisted.
Just, then, as at a certain period of His n1Ïni
try, our Lord,
out of the multitude ,vho followed Hin1, selected t,vel ve, to be
His special attendants upon earth, and, ,vhen lIe
hould be
taken up, to be the heralds of His Guspel alllong all nations,
so out úf the t,velve He frolll the heginning distinguished one,
marked hilll out for a peculiar and singular office, connected
hilll ,vith HiIllself in a special manner, and after having
through the whole of His n1Ìnistry given hiIn tokens and
intimations of bis future destination, at last expressly nomi-
nated him to take His o,vn place, and presi(le alnong his
brethren. His dealing ,,"ith this Apostle forms one connected
,,-hole, in ,vhich there is nothing abrupt or inharmonious, out
of keeping, or oppo
ed to ,,-hat He said to others. 'Yhat is at
first obscurely intinlated is after,vards expressly promised,
again in fresh terms corroborated, and at last, in yet other
language, but of the like force, most significantly conveyed,t
,,
hile it is attested by a nUlllber of incidental notices scattered
through the ""hole GORpel history. Thus t it becoDlcs nece

ary
to consider each particular, as ,veIl as the ,vhole SUIn of things
said, propc'ì' and pcc1tlia'ì' to this Apostle; to ,veigh first their
sepa'ì'ate and then their jOi11f force, and only at la
t to forrrl a
united judgment upon all.
"ore are searchinD' into the ,,
ill of the Divine Founder of
o
our faith, ,yhich He has not only conununicated to His
Church in a living tradition, but in this case likew'ise ordered
to be set forth in authentic ,vritten docunlents. These

· Luke xxii. 26,
t Vide John i. 42; Mark iii. 16; l\Iùtt. xvi. 18; Luke.xxii. 32; John xxi. 15,

Passaglia, pp. 35-37.

IllS NAJIE .AND HIS OFFICE.

53

alone we are here considering, and the point In question is
"\vhether He decreed that all the T\velve should share equally
in that divine mission and authority,vhich He had received
fronl the Father, or ,vhether, while bestowing on them all very
high and distinctive po,vers, He yet appointed one, namely
Simon, the son of Jonas, to preside over the rest in His o,vn
place. "r e have, then, to consider all in these documents
which is said peculiar to such Apostle, pointing out singular
gifts and prerogatives, and carrying with it special authority
of government, And ,ve must remember that ,vhere proof.,:;
are numerous and complex, some "\vhich in themselves are only
probable and accessory, yet have their force on the ultimate
result. But this result must be drawn from a general vie,v of
the whole, and ,viII collect in one the sum of proof both
probable and certain,
Again, ,vhere nlany various causes concur, f,Onle 1110re and
some less, to produce a certain effect, the force of such effect is
the force of all these causes put together, not of ea
h by itself
alone. Or ,,"'here many ,vitnesses are examined, whose evi-
dence differs in value, although the testimony of some be in
itself decisive, yet the verdict l1lUst be given after a considera-
tion and review of all.
Now, the first mention which ,ve have of the Apostle Simon
is full of signification. Our Lord had only just begun His
ministry; He had been lately baptized, and as yet had called
no disciples. But t,vo of John the Baptist's disciples hearing
their I1laster llanle .J esus "the Lanlb of God," foHo,v HÌIn, are
kindly received by Hinl, and one of thell1 being Andre,v,
Simon's brother, finds Simûn, and says to hinl, "'V e have
found the l\Iessias, And he brought hinl to Jesu
, And Jesus
looking on him said, Thou art Sillion the son of Jonas; thou
shalt be called Cephas, ,vhich is interpreted Peter: "* as if He
would say, by birth thou art Simon, son of John; but another
and a higher lot is in store for thee. I will give thee another
name which thou shalt bear, a nanle in itself signifying the
* John i. 35-42.

51

::> 1'. 1
E 7'.ER,

place ,vhich thou shalt hold in My Church, Thou shalt be
called, and thou shalt be, the Rock.
For ,vhy, ".hen a vast llluititllde of our Lord's words and
actions have been onlitted, was this recorded for us,
ave that
a deep Illeaning lay in it? Or ,vhat could that nlealling be
,vhell our Lord, for the first tilue looking on Peter, promised
to hiIn and to hin1 alone, a ne,v nalHe, and that a nalne given in
prophecy to hilllsel( a nalne declaring by its very sounù that
he \)hould Le laid by the buil(ler, as a foundation of the
structure about to be raised? So in the fourth century St.
Chrysostolll COlllnlents on the text, calling hilll "the fOUll( la-
tion of the Church, he that ,vas really Peter" (the Rock) "Loth
in nanH' and in deed;" and a little after St. Cyril, of Alex-
autlria, ",vi th allusion to the rock He transferred His nalne to
Peter, for upon hiln He "as aùout to found IIis Church.". The
Creator of the ,,'orld dol'::' not gi" e a nalnc for nothing.. IIis
".ord i
,yith po" er, and cloes what it expreb
es, Of old, "He
:-;pake an(l they" ere Ina(le; lIe cOllllnanded and they ,vere
created. " N o'v, too, He
rt'aks, at the first da,vn of His great
spirituaJ restoration. 'Vhen as yet nothing h
been done, ana
not a stOll
of the divine building reared, He ,vho deternlinûs
the end fronl the beginning looks upon one ,yho seemed a

in1ple fishcnuan, and at first beholding him, He takes Silnon,
the
on of Jonas, out of the roll of COUlman men; He Inarks
him for a future design; He ,vraps him in a prophetic title;
He associates him with His O'YI1 inImovable po,v-er, Of HÏ1n-
self it has been said,t "Behold I ,villlay a stone in the founda-
tion of Sian, a tried "Stone, a corner-stone, a precious stone,
founded on the foundation. He that ùelieveth, let hiIll not
ha
tcn." And again, "The stone ,vhich the buil(lers rejected,
the saine is becolne the head of the corner: this is tl1e Lord's
doing, and it is ,vonderful in our eye
." And again, " A_ stone
,,?as cut out of a Illountain "rithout hana
; and it struck the
statue upon the feet thereof that ,vere of iron and clay, anrl

St. Chrysostom on the text. 8t, Cyril on John i. 42.
t !sa. XX\ iii. 16; Ps. cxvii. 2:?; Dan, ii, 35; Zach, iii. 9 ; Eph. ii. 20.

HIS .LV A.I.
IE
LSD 1118 OFJ/1CE.

255

broke theIl1 in pieces. But the stone that
truck the statue
became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth." And
again, "Behold the stone that I ha ve laid before Jesus: upon
one stone there are seven eyes; behold, I will grave the graving
thereof, saith the Lord of Hosts; and I \vill take a\vay the
iniquity of that land in one day." In reference to \vhich St,
Paul said of Christians, that they are" built upon the founda-
tion of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being
the chief corner-stone; in whom all the building, being framed
together, groweth up into a holy temple in the Lord." It is
plain, then, that our Lord, ,( both by the Old and N e\v Testa-
Inent, is called a stone." ·
But this \vhich He had of Himself: and by virtue of His
o\vn divine power, as the 'V ord of God, He would comnluni-
cate in a degTee, and by dependence on Himself, to another,
This is no Inodern interpretation, but the very \yords of St.
An1brose: "Great is the grace of ChriBt, \vho besto\ved aln10st
all His o\vn names on His disciples. I, said He, anl the light
of the ,vorld, anù yet He gi
anted to His disciples the very
nalne in \vhich He exulted, by the ,vords, Ye are the light of
the ,vorId, Christ is the Rock, but yet He did not deny the
grace of this name to His disciple, that he should be Peter,
because he has from the Rock firln constancy, Ílnmovahle
faith." t
In the third century, Ol'igen, on this very text, observes:
"He said he should be called Peter, by allusion to the Rock,
\vhich is Christ, that as a nlan frolll \visdoln is tenned \vise,
and froln holiness holy, so too Peter froln the Rock." And in
the fifth, St. Leo paraphrases the nallle thus: "'Yhile I am the
inviolable Rock, the Corner-stone, \vho nlake both one, the
foundation beside ,vhich no one
an lay another; yet thou
also art the rock, because by My virtue thou art established
so as to enjoy by participation the properties which are
peculiar to
Ie." :f:

* Theodord on Dan. ii, 34. t Ambruse Oil Luke, lib, 6, ll. fJï.
t
erm. iv. 2,

2,')6

ST. PETER,

Here, then, ,ve have three facts: 1. That our Lord having
t\velve Apostles ,vhom He chose, loved, and honoured, above
all His other disciples, yet promised to one only a new nalne;.
and, 2. This a name in the highest degree significative, and
Inost deeply prophetical of a particular office; and, 3, A nanle
peculiar to IIilnself, as the inuuovable foundation of the
Church. This happened in the first year of His luinistry,
before, a
it ,vould appear, either Peter or any other .Apostle
,,
as called,
The proluise thus elnphatically nlade to SinIon, "Thou
shalt be called the Rock," our Lord fulfilled in the second year
of His 11linistry, ,,
hen He distingui
heJ the twelve Apostles
from the rest of His disciples, giving them authority to teach,
and po\ver to heal sickne&sc
and to cast out Jevil
. Then,
says St. )Iark, "to Silllon He gave the name of Peter;" and
St. )(atthew, "Th(' naloes of the T,velve
\.post1es are these:
the first, Siloon, 'v 10 i
called Peter;" and St. Luke, cc SinIon,
".hom also He nalned Peter." t And by this nalne He marked
hin1 out fron1 amongst all his brethren, and united hiln to
Hinlsclt: "lIe changès, too," 8ays Tertullian, "Peter's name
fr<nll Simon, because also a::, Creator He altered the names of
.l\.braham, Sara, and Oshua, calling the last Jesus, and adding
syllables to the others, but "phy did lIe call hinI Peter? If
for the strength of his faith, many solid substances ,vould lend
him a nallle froln thelnselves. Or "
as it because Christ is
both the Rock and the Stone 1 Since ,ve read that He is set
for a stone of stulllbling and a rock of offence. I omit the rest.
Anel so it ,vas His pleasure to comnlunicate to the dearest of
His disci pIes, in H peculiar luanner, a nalue dra \vn frolll the

* For the name Boanerges, which in one place is given to the two sons of
Zebedy, is in the fint place a joint name; secondly, it is nowhere else referred
to, and does not take the place of their birth-names; tlJirdly, it indicates not an
official dignity, but an inward disposition. 'Ye cannot doubt thut 8uC'h a name
be
towed on the two brothers WfiS a mark of great distinC'tion, but, for the above
reasons, it cannot C<Jme into competition "ith the name of Peter. See Passaglia,
p, 44, n, 38.
t J\[ark iii. 14; ::\fatt, x, 1; Luke vi. 14.

fIlS .l..VAJlE AND IllS Ol/FIOE.

257

figures of Himself, I imagine, as being nearer than one dra ,vn
froln figures not of Himself." ·
It is, then, setting a seal on His former acts, dra,ving out
and corroborating their Ineaning, that He once more, and in
the nIost emphatic way of all, recurs to this name, attaching to
it the most signal promises, anù establishing its prophetic
po,ver, In the third year of His ministry our Lord" came into
the quarters of Cesarea Philippi; and He asked His disciples,
saying, 'Vhonl do men say that the Son of l\Ian is ? But they
said, Some John the Baptist, and others Elias, and others
Jeremias, or one of the prophets. Jesus saith to them, But
,vhom say ye that I am? Simon Peter ans,vered and said,
Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God, And Jesus
ans,vering, said to hinI, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar Jonas
because flesh and blood hath not revealed it to thee, but l\[y
Father who is in heaven. And I say to thee, that thou art
Peter; and upon this rock I will build
Iy Church, and the
gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I ,vill give to
thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven, And ,vhatsoever thou
shalt bind on earth, shall be bound also in heaven; and w hat-
soever thou shalt loose on earth, it shall be loosed also in
heaven."
"Then we reflect that the first act of our Lord to Peter ,vas
to look upon him, and to pronlise him this naIne, a token of
His omnipotence to Simon yet kno,ving him not, as that seeing
him under the fig-tree ,vas to Nathanael of His omniscience;
and that ,vhen He chose His twelve apostles, it is said markedly
"to Simon He gave the name of Peter," the force of His reply
cannot "
ell be exceeded. The promise of our Lord ans"ers
part by part to the confession of His Apostle, The one says,
U Thou art the Christ," that is, the anointed one; the other,
"Thou art Peter," that is, the Rock, the nanIe ,vhich I gave
thee l\Iyself:
Iy o,vn title "\vith which I invested thee, The
one adds, " the Son of the living GOll;" the other, " And upon
this rock I will build
Iy Church," that is, as it is true "\vhat

* Couto ::\Iarcion. 1. 4-, c. 13.

VOL. II.

s

2:)S

81: PETE!:,

thou cOllfes
est., that I ,un" the Son of the livillg God,"
o In,\'
po\\ycr as such :shall he sho\\yn in lruilding IllY Church UPUll thee
"\VhOlll I have long n:ulled the Rock, "and the gates of hell shall
not prevail against it." Not only this, l)ut I will unfuld to
thee the full nleaning of thy nalHe, and declare the gifts ,vhich
accolnpany it, ".l.\nd I ,viII give to thee the keys of the
kingdolll ofbeaven,". That is, "The root and the offspring of
Da vid," " the holy one anù the true one, He that hath the key
of David; He that openeth and no luan shuttetD; shutteth and
no nlan openetb ; " as IIe gave to thee to share I-lis llaIlle uf the
Rock, so lIe shall give to thee to bear in TIis nanH.
IIis o\vn
syulhol of Bupremc dUll1Ïnion, the key ,vhich opens ur shuts the
true city of Daviù. ; all ages
han o\yn thee, all nations ackno\v-
ledge thee, as l'he Bea I'Cì' of the !{ey,q; as long as
[y Church
shaH last, against \vhich the gates of hell shall not preyail, thy
office shallla
t too; as long as there are souls to be saved, they
shall pass by thy rnillistry into the gate of the Church. And
further, as long as there need. in IllY f-ipiritual kingdoln laws to
he promulgateJ, precepts issued, sins forgiven, "\vhatsoever
thou shalt Lind upon earth, it shall be bound also in heaven;
and ,vhatsoever thou ::;halt loose on earth, it shall l)e luosed also
in hea veIl."
'Yho, indeed, cfln adequately express the gift:i "hich the
,vorld's Creator and Redeelner here pron1ises to His favoured
servant? TlnIs in the fourth century St. Chrysostonl 1a10urs
to set thelll forth. "See ho\v He raises Peter to a higher
opinion of Hiluself; an(1 reveals and sho,vs HilJl;5Clf to be the
Son of God hy these t,vo prol11Ïses. For \yhat belongR to God
alone, to loose sin
, and to render the Church i111muvable in
such an assault uf "
aves, and to lllake a fisherman more solid
than any rock, ,vhcn the whole "orld ,vas at ,yar ,,"'ith hinl,
these are ,yhat He promises to give hiln; as the Father
addressing J eren1Ías, said, , I have n1ade thee an iron pillar
and a ,vall,' but him to one nation, \,hereas the other to the
"\vholc \\Torld, \Villingly would I ask those ,,'ho ,vj:-\h to
· Apoc. xxii. 16; iii. 7,

IllS .J.Y.AJIE A.Xn HIS O.F.FICE.

25D

dirninish the dignity of the SOli, which are the greatest gifts,
those which the Father gave to Peter, or those which the
Son. For the Father bestowed on Peter the revelation of
the Son; hut the Son disseminated that of the Father and of
Himself through the whole world; and put into the hands
of Ct 'nl-or'tal man power over all things in heaven, 'when He
gc(;t'e the keys to him ,vho extended the Church through the
,vhole ,vorld, and sho\ved it to be firmer than the heaven.".
And not n1any years later St. Leo says, " That "., hich the Truth
ordered remains; and blessed Peter persisting in that strength
of the rock which he received, has not deserted the guidance,
once undertaken, of the Church. For thus was he set before
the rest, that ".,hile he is caned the Rock, ,vhile he is declared
to be the foundation, ,vhile he is appointed the door-keeper of
the kingdom of heaven, while he is advanced to be the judge
of ,vhat shall be bound and what loosed, ,vith the condition
that his sentence shall be ratified even in heaven, we 7ì
ight
lea'i'Yl th1"ough the 'very 'ìnysteries of the na'ìnes given to him, hOlv
he u'as associated with Christ." t This association passed,
indeed, into the very mind of the Church, for among all the
titles given by fathers and councils and liturgies to Peter, and
expressing his prerogatives, the one contained in this name is
the Inost frequent, Thus he is termed, "the rock of the
Church," t "the rock of the Church that was to be built,"

"underlying the building of the Church," II "receiving on him-
self the building of the Church,"'- "the immovable rock," ..
" the rock ,vhich the proud gates of hell prevail not against," tt
"the most solid rock," tt he to ,vhom the Lord granted the
* St, Chris. on :Matt, 16, Horn, 51.
t St. Leo, 'Serm. 3 on his anniversary.
t Hilary of Puitiers on :Matt. xv, n. 6; on Ps. cxxxi. n. 4; on the Trinity,
1. 6 n. 20. Gregory N az. Orat, 26, p. 453. Ambrose in his first hymn, referred
to also by Augustine, Retract. lib. 1, c. 21, and Epiph, in ancor. n. 9.

TertulIian de l\Ionogam. c. 8, Origen on Ps. i. quoted by Eusebius, Hist.
1. t!, c. 25. Cyprian, Ep. 71, and Firmilian, among Cyprian's letters, 74.
II Basil cont. Eunom. lib. 2, n. 4. Zeno, lib. 2, tract. 13, n. 2,
,. By the same. ** Epiphan, Hær. 59, n, 7.
tt August. in. Ps, cont. par. D,umti. Leo, serm, Ð8.
tt Theodoret, ep. 77..

260

:31: PETER,

participation of Iris o"
n title, the rock,". "the foundation second
froln Christ," t "the great foundation üf the Church," t " the
founùation and basis,"
"founùing the Church by hi
finnncss," II
"the snppurt of tho Church,"
"the ....\.postIe in \\ hÙlfi is the
Church's support," .. " the :-;upport of the faith':' tt "the pillar of
the Church," tt and by an authority bufiicient alone to terIllinate
all controycrsy, the grcat Council of Chalcedon,*
" tbe rock anù
foundation of the Catholic Church, and the basis of the orthoùox
faith," ,,/I
Thus, then, ,ve have the nallle of Peter first prolnised, next
conferrell, then explained, An,l further light ".iIl be shed on
this IJY the consideration uf the purpu
e for ,vhich nalnes in
Iloly 'Yrit ,yere IJesto"
ed by divine cOllllnand un individual
,
or their fonner natHeS changed,
N o 'v, of nallle
oppo
eJ in
cripture there ,vould seem to
be thr
c cla

cs,

The first and lnost comrnon are CU/HJìlullo,'a-
ti 'c, and are for the purpObè of reconling and IJanding do,,, n to
pw.;terity rCInarka1lc fact
, Such are Pell'g," because in his
<lays the earth "
a
di vidc(Z ;" Isaac, from the l(tug/dc?" uf his
father an<lulothûr; I
:;achar, a ,'eu'u, d; )lanasseh, cc God hath
Inadc Ine to fOl'g t Jny labours;" Ephrailn, cc God hath lllade
Jlle tû gì'OW; " ... and a Inultitude of others.
The
econd class Inay be termcd 8i!Jnific((ti
'e, Leing iUlposed
to di
tinguish their bearers frol11 others by sonle fluality. Such
are J acoL, the bupplanter; Esau; Edùl11, the red;
Ioses, the
taken or
aved;
Iaccabê:cus; Boanerges.ttt

*
laxinnl:-1 of Turin, Serm. pro natali Petri et Pauli.
t Greg. K aziau, ill HOIll. archieratico inserta.
t Ol'igen on Exod, homo 5, 11. 4.

Gallican Sa<,ramentary, edited by l\labillon, t. i., 1\Iu8. Hal. p, iH3, Synod
ùf El'hl':::ius, act 3.
\I Peter Chrysologus,
('rm. 154-.
Ambrose 011 Virginity, c, 16.
** Alllbrh:;c on Lukc, lib. iv. n. 70.
tt Chrysostom, Horn. 011 debtor of ten thousand talents, tom. iii. p. 4.
tt Philip, legate of the Apostolic See, in Act. 3 of Council of Eph(:sus.

Council of Chalcedon, act 3, in deposing Dioscorus.
\1\1 For the above references Bee Passaglia, p, 400.
';'1 \?id. Pa::;:;aglia, p. 54-, note 4:7,
*** Gen. x. 25; xvii. }9; xxx. ]8; xli. 51, 52.
ttt Gen. xxv, 26; xxvii.
6; xxv, 25; xxv. 30; Exoù. ii. 10; ll\lacc. ii. 4;
:,Ii.lrk iii. 17.

IllS NA.lIE AND llIS OFli'ICE.

261

The third and highest class are prophetic, and as such
evidently can be ilnposed by Goll alone, who foresees the
future. They are twofoltl: 1. Those ,vhich fore-signify events
concerning not so much their bearers as others; such are Shear-
jashub, "the remnant shall return;" J ezrael, "I ,vill vÜåt;"
I..o-ruhaluah, "not pitied;" Lo-amnlÎ, "not nlY people." 2.
Those ,vhich point out the office and destiny of their 1earers;
such as Noah, rest; Israel, a prince before God; Joshua, Saviour;
Sarah, princess ; John, in ,vhom there is grace; and, after the
divine name of Jesus, ",vho saves His people frolll their sins,".
Abraham, and Cephas, or Peter, ,vhich two neither commemo-
rate a past event, nor signify a quality or ornament already
possessed, but are wholly prophetic, inasmuch as they shado,v
out the dignity to ,vhich the leaders of the t\VO covenants are
divinely marked out by the very ÏInposition of their naine.
For it ,vill perhaps bring out the pre-elninence and superior
authority of Peter, if we consider the very close reselnblance
and ahnost identity of the dispensation into 'v hich God entered
,vith Abraham, and that which Christ gave to Peter. But
first we must observe how the more remarkable things occur-
ring in the New Testament ,vere foretold by types, images,
parallelisms, and distinct prophecies in the Old. Ho,v t both
our Lord, the Evangelists, and the Apostles, take pains to
point out the close agreenlent bet,veen the two covenants;
ho,v the ancient ecclesiastical writers do the like in their
contests with early heretics, or in recommending the truth. of
the Christian faith either to Jew or Gentile. They considered
scarcely any proof of the Gospel superior to that ,vhich might
be dra,vn by grave and solid inference froin the anticipation
of Christian truths in the old covenant, N o 'v, anlong such
truths, what concerns Peter is surely of signal importance, as
it affects the whole judgnlent on the fOrIn of governnlent which
our Lord instituted for His Church.
Again, it may be taken as an axionl that, as a similitude

· Isa, vii. 3,; Os. i. 4, 6, 9; Gen, v. 29; xxxii. 28; Numb, xiii. 17; Gen.
xvii. 15; :l\Iatt, iii, 1. t Passaglia, p. 51,

262

BT. PETER,

of causes is inferred from a sin1Ï]itude of effects, so a resem-
hlance of the divine counsels may be inferred froln a re,:>eln-
l,lance of exterior manifestations. As effects arc so l11allY

teps by ,,"'hich ,ve risp to the kno,vledge and discernlncllt
of causes, so divine manifestations are tokens ,vhich unfold
God's eternal decrees, Thus if the series of dealings ,vhich
constitute God's dispensation to Abraham be very nluch like
that other series in which the Scriptures of the Ne,,'" Testa-
Inent set forth the dispensation given to Peter, ,ve lnay
conclude, first, that the t,vo dispensations may be compared;
and, secondly, that from their resenlblance, a resemblance in
the divine purpose IDay be deduced.
First,. then, Cc God at sundry times, and in divers nlanners,
speaking to the Fathers" of that covenant of grace, into
,vhich He had already entered ,,'ith our first parents, said to
Abram, "Go forth out of thy country, and from thy kindred,
and out of thy father's house, anù I ,vill lnake of thee a great
nation." But 'v hen in the last days He began to fulfil that
covenant, and to declare Ilis ".ill by His Son, Jesus said to
Simon and Andre,v, "Follo,v 1\le, and I ,,
ill make you to
become fishers of nlen," and to Simon specially, " Fear not, for
henceforth thou shalt catch Jnen." t
Abram hearkened to God calling him: 'c So Abranl ,vent
out as the Lord had cOlnn1anded him;" and Simon as readily
obeyed Christ's vocation: "And Ï1umediately leaving thf\ir
nets they follo,ved HÏIn." :::
God re,varded Abraham's obedience by the promise of a
ne,v name: "Neither shall thy name be called any nlore
Abram, but thou shalt be called Abraham." So Christ hon-
oured SÏ1non, saying, "Thou art Simon, the son of Jonas; thou
shalt be called Cephas."

1\ 0 sooner had God unfolded the dignity shado,yed forth
in the promised naUle, and besto,yed that dignity on A brahaln,
than He required of hin1 a signal instance of faith and love:

· Pas8agIia, p. 52,

Gen. xii. 4; 1\Tark Î. 18,

t Gen. xii. 1; :l\Tark i. 16, 17; Luke v. ]0.
9 Gen. x\'ii. 5; John i. 42,

III8 )'
.A
lIE
4
YD IIIS OFFICE.

G3

" God tempted Abrahan1, ana said to hÏIn, Take thy son, thine
only begotten, whom thou lovest, and offer him for a holo-
caust.:' So Christ required of Simon a proof of faith and of
superior love before He either unfolded the excellence of the
promised name, or adorned him ,vith that excellency: "He
saith to then1, "Thorn say ye that I am?" "Sin10n, son of
Jonas, lovest thou 1\le more than these? " ·
And both were no less ready to show the fortitude of their
faith and love than they had been ready to follow the divine
calling. For," Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took
the swrord to sacrifice his son;" and " Sinlon Peter al1s\vering,
said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God;" anJ
again, " Yea, Lord, Thou knowest that I love Thee," t
Then, as the besto\val of the ne\v nanle ,vas the re\varJ
of the obedience \vith ,vhich each had follo\ved his vocation,
so God, moved by their remarkable ensuing faith and charity,
eXplained the dignity contained in that nan1e, and besto\ved
it when so explained. The following refers to the explana-
tion: "By l\Iyself have I s,vorn, because thou hast done this
thing," and" Because flesh and blood hath not revealed it to
thee, but ltly Father ,vho is in heaven. And I say unto thee."
But as to the dignity besto\ved, it should be remarked
that it is divine, and communicated to each \vith this resem-
blance: First, that Abraham thereby becomes the source and
parent of all the faithful, and Peter their base and foundation;
the one, the author of a seed which should equal in number the
stars of the heaven and the sand of the sea; the other, the
Rock of the Church, which should embrace all nations, tribes,
and languages. God says to Abraham, "And multiplying
I will multiply thy seed as the stars of heaven and as the
sand which is on the sea-shore." But Christ to Peter, " And
upon this rock I ,viti build ltly Church," Secondly, the bless-
ing thus besto,ved from above upon each \vas not one \vhich
should rest in their single persons, but froln them and through

· Gen. xxii. 1; l\Iatt, xvi. ]5; John xxi, 15.
t Gen, xxii. 10; :\Iatt, xvi. IG; John xxi. 15

261

ST. PETER,

thenl should be exten(led to the universal posterity and society
of the faithful; 80 that all ,vhu
houla believe, to the COnStllll-
Ination of time, Hhoulù gain through them blessing,
taLility,

u1(1 victory over the assault of enell1Ïes and the gates of hell.
The proluise to Abrahalu is clear: " Thy seed shall possess the
gate of their enelnies, and in thy seed shall all the nations
of the earth be blessed;" nor le:3
so to Peter, (( Anù the gates
of hell shall not prevail against it."
But the high excellence of this dignity, en1bracing, as it
does, the ,,
hole cOlnpany of the faithful, ,va
presignified in
the very meaning of the nallle ilnpo
ed. For of ..A.brahaln's
name ,ve read, " And thy name bhall be Abraham, for a father
of Inany nations have 1 Inaùe thee," Exactly re
eIl1L]ing
is ,,
hat is said of Peter's appellation, "Thou art Peter, the
Rock, and upon this rock I ,vill build
[y Church,"
Nay, ,ye Inay put in parallel cohllnn
the t,vo prOnll
e:-l,
thus-

1. Thy nan1e shaH be Abraham,
2. For a father of mauy nations
ha ve I made thee:

1. Thou art l)cter,
2. And upon this rock I will
build 1\ly Church.

and just a.
in the former the second clause contains the
reabon of the first, so in the latter like,vise the two clauses
cohere, as the name and it
üÀplanation. Again, the llignity
of the one i
expre
!-'eJ as that of the Father; of the other as
that of the Rock. Further, those alone can
hare the Lle
ing
of Abraham, "ho are born of his spirit; and tho
e alone the
stability divinely granted to Peter, ,,,,ho refuse by any violence,
or at any cost, to be separated froln hÎ1n,
But Abrahalll ,vas thus raised to be the friend of God,
associated in the divine Fathership, anù luade the teacher
of posterity; and therefore, as being such, God ,yould sho,v
hin1 His counsels, tbat through hinl they Inight descend to his
children. " And the Lord said, Can I hide fronl Abraham "That
I am about to do? for I kno"T that he ,viII command his
cbildren and his household after hin1 to keep the "Tay of
the Lord." In a precisely silllilar ,yay, ,yhen God ,youltl call

IIIS NAlIJE A.L'
D IllS OFFiOE,

2ü:>

the Gentiles to the light of the Gospel, He sho,ved it by a-
special revelation to Peter alone: "There came upon him
an ecstasy of n1Ïnd; and he sa\v the heaven opened; and
this \vas done thrice." And the reason of so preferring Peter
,,,ras God's decree, that through him other Christians, even
the Apostles theluselves, n1Ïght be infornled, and convinced.
" You kno\v that in fonner days God n1ade choice alllong us that
hy my nlouth the Gentiles should hear the 'YOI'd of the Gospel
and believe." "And thou, \yhen thou art converted, contirnl
thy brethren." ·
Finally, as God pronounces Abraham blest, so Christ
pronounces Peter; and as He lllade Abrahaln the source and
fountain-head of blessing and strength to all others, so no less
did Christ make Peter. Of the first "Te read, "I "ill bless
thee, and "ill make thy nanle great, and thou shalt be a
blessing;" of the second, "Blessed art thou, Silllon Bar J ona ;
-and upon this rock I \,ill build
Iy Church."
In one 'YOI'd, the parallel is as follo\vs het,veen Abrahanl
and Peter. Both receiye a relnarkable call, and follo\v it;
both are promised and receive a ne\v, and that a prophetical
name; of both signa] instances of faith and love are required;
both furnish these, and therefore do not lose the increase
of their re\vard; to Abrahanl his prophetical nallle is explained,
and to Peter like\vise; Abraham understands his destination
to be the Father of all nations, and Peter that he is nlade
the Rock of the universal Church; Abrahanl is called blest,
and so Peter; to Abrahanl it is revealed that no one, save
froJn him, and through him, shall share the heavenly blessing;
to Peter that all, fronl hinl, and through hinl, shall gain
strength and stability; it is only through Abrahaln that his
posterity can pron1Ïse itself victory over the enemy, and only
through being built on Peter, the Rock, that the Church "ill
triunlph over the gates of hell; in fine, if Abraham, as the
teacher of the faithful, is instructed in the divine counsels

II< Gen. xviii. 17; A('ts x. 10;
v. 7; Luke xxii. 32.

266

ST. PETE"'R,

,,
ith singular care, not less is sho,vn to Peter, ,,
honl Christ has
nlade the doctor and teacher of all he lievers.
Th
gift
thus Lesto,ved on ...\lJl'aham and Peter are
pecullaJ", for they are rl'êlJI of no one else in th
Holy
Scriptures; they are not only giftB, but a r;"'c1.f'aJ"'d for singular
111erit; and in their o,vn nature they cannot Le gcne'ì'al. As
by theln Abraluun i
put into a relation of F,tth J1'"ship, so that
all the t
tithful 1eeol11
his children, So Peter being called and
Jlla(lc the Rock an(l }'Vll odatiolt uf the Church, all its lneJuher

have a depen(lence on hil11,
And if these gifts are l)(!cu-Zinì\ no less do they convey
a singular dignity and pl'e-en-âncnce, For it follo,v's that,
a
St. Paul F;ays, aJl the faithful are chil(lren of l\ln'ahaIn,.
being heirs not of his flesh, 1ut of his Hpirit and faith; so
no one is, or can be, a part of the Church's building, who réstf\
not on Peter as the foundation, For the kfilll(' God "yho t:)aid
to Abrahanl, "Thy Halue shall no longer be called ...\..bram,
but Abrahanl shall he thy n'une," said also to Sirnon, " Thou
8halt not be called Siulon, but Cephas;" the saIne God ,,,,ho
said to the fonner, H In thee sh1.11 all f,unilies of the earth
be blessed," said to thü latter, H Upon this Rock I ,vill build
ßI y Church,"
'Vhat is the source of this pre-CJninence in 1.oth? Tu
both the saUle ohjection may be luade, and for both the f'anle
defence.
Ho,,
should blessing anù adoption be propagated !i'oln
Abrahanl, as a sort of head, into the 'v hole body of the faithful?
Because Abrahaln is considered as joined ,vith that n1Ïghty
Seed his offspring, ,vhence in chief and prilìlCtrily the salvation
of all depends; becauRe Abrahaln is nlade by pal,ticipation
partner of that dignity ,vhich 1Hltttì'ally and 8ub,':taniially
belongs to the Seed that ,,,,as to Spring fi
OI}} ]1ÏU1. God
IIinlself has told us this, and His Apostle St, Paul eXplained
it, For as \ye read that it ,ya,; said to AbrahaIu," In th
e
shall all nations of the earth be blessed," so God HiJns
lf hR

· GnI. iii. 7.

IllS N.A}.;[E .AJ.lD IllS OFFICE.

267

told us that in thee, by thpe, 111CanS in, by thy sped. Hence
St. Paul: "To Abrahall1 ,vere the promises made, and to his
seed. He sait!l not, seeds, as of many, but as of one, And
to thy seed, which is Christ." - So that the divine ,vords,
" In thee shall all nations of the earth be blessed," give this
meaning: "As thou shalt give flesh to l\Iy only begotten Son
,vhom I cherish in
Iy bosom, whence He shall be caned ftt
once 'the Son of God and the Son of Abrahanl,' t so He Inakf\s
thee a partner of His dignity and excellence, whence, if not
the source and origin, yet thou shalt be a broad strean1 of
blessing to be poured out on all nations."
N O\Y, just in the same nlanner is Peter the Rock of the
Church and the cause next to Christ of that firmness with
,
,vhich the Church shall renlain impregnable to the end, For
therefore is he the Rock and Foundation of the Church,
because he has been called into a sort of unity ,vith HÍ1n
of whom it is said, "Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner-stone,
elect, precious, and he that believeth on it shall not be
ashamed:" and in whom, as Paul explains, "the ,vhole
building fitly frained together increaseth unto a holy temple
in the Lord."
Therefore is he the Church's Rock, because
as he, by his o"\vn confession, declared the Godhead of the
Foundation in chief: "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the
living God," so from Him, ,vho is the chief and substantial
Foundation, he received the gift of being made partner in
one and the same property: "And I too say unto thee, that
thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build -nly Church;"
one ,vith ßle by cOlnUlunication of
Iy office and charge,
iy
dignity and excellency. Hence the stability of Peter is that
of Christ, as the splenc10ur of the ray is that of the sun;
Peter's dignity that of Christ, as the river's abundance is
the abundance of the fountain. Those who diminish Peter's
dignity may ,veIl be charged \,ith violating the majesty of
Christ; those ,vho are hostile to Peter, and divorced from him,
stand in the like opposition to Christ,
· Gal. iii. 16, t :l\Iatt, i. 1. + Isa, xxviii. 16; Epb, ii. 2},

()R

ST. PETER,

N o,v, this parallel iR an ans"
er. to those ,,,ho 01
ect to
Peter's ðuperen1Ïllence as the :b'oundation, that thiR (lignity
is entir
ly di\Tine, surpassing by an ahnost infinite degree the
capacity of luan. "For is not that a divine dignity ,vhich
consists in the paternity of aU the faithful? Is not that
prerogative beyoncl tnan's capacity by ,yllÏch one becomes
the author of a l)lessing (]itfusc( 1 through all nations? Yet
no one denies that such a e1ignity and such a prcrogative ".cre
grantee1 to ...:\brahauL In ùivine cndO"TlucntR, thereforè, their
fuil ant1 JZatlu'nl l)(Js,,
(J,
siOIl Blust be carefully distillguishetl
froln their l i nâted anll analo[Jou.s P(U't i 'ipation, rfhe one, as
inherent, cannot fall to the creature's lot; the other, as tran
-
fcrable, 1uay he grauteù as God pleases. .For ,vhat further
reTl10ved froBI Juan than the Godhead ? Yet it is "Titten,
" J ha\Te Raid, Ye are Gods." t
Not ".cightier i
the other o1)jection, that the office of
being the
--'üunt.lation i'3 too iJnportant to be entrusted to
IHlluan care. \r as there less diriiculty in blessing being
ùifi'uscù froni one Juan an10ng all nations? Rather \\re JllUst
look on Ulan not as he i8 by, and of, hiJnsclf: apart from God,
anrlleft to hiR o,yn \yeakn(;&" but a
uphorne by divine po\ver,
according to the pron1Ïs
, "Behold, I alfl ,yith you all days,
until the consutll1nation úf the ,vorld," \Vho can douùt that
lnan, in union \vith GOll, Juay serve for a founJation, and
di:::,charge those orlì.ccs in ,vhich the unity of a structure
consists? It is confidently and con
tantly objectee], that
"other foundation no man can lay Le:sides that ,vhich is laid,
,vhich is J eKUS Christ."
A'cl if what ha
Leen laiù by Christ
Him:self, and consists in the virtue of Christ alone, can be
thought other than Chri
t; or as if it were unusual, or un-
scriptural, for things proper to Christ to Le participatctl l)y
lnen, Therefore the chief difficultie:s against Peter's pre-
en1Ïnence, and character as the Fountlation, seelll to spring
from the Jnind failing to realize the supernatural order In-

* Pas:-:nglia, p. 58.

t Ps. lxxxii. 6, with John x. 34.
t 1 Cor, iii, 11,

IllS _V.AIJ.lIE ...-L.VD IllS OF.FlUE.

2f3fJ

stituted by God, and the perpetual presence of Christ watching
over His Church.
Thus it is no derogation to Abrahaln's being the Father
of the faithful, or to the hierarchy of the Church instituted by
Christ Himself, that our Lord says, "Call none your father
upon earth, for one is your Fathèr ,vho is in heaven;". inas-
Blueh as Scripture abundantly proves that divine gifts are
richly conferred upon lllen. 'Vhat nlore divine than the
Holy Spirit? Yet it is ,vritten, "And I ,vill ask the Father,
and He shall give you another Paraclete, that He n1ay abide
,vith you for ever," t 'Vhat a higher .privilege than filial
adoption ? Yet it is said, "Y e have received the spirit of filial
adoption, by which ,ve cry, Abba, Father," t 'Vhat a greater
treasure than co-inheritance ,vith Christ ? Yet ,ve read, H But
"if chil(lren, also heirs: heirs of God, but joint heirs "ith
Chl'iðt."
\Vhat higher than the vision of God ? Yet St.
Paul Leal's ,,
itness, " \Ve see r:o,v through a glass darkly, but
then face to face," II \Yhat n10re wonderful than the po\yer
of remitting sins ? Yet this very po,ver is granted to the
Apostles: "'Vhose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven
- them,"
'Vhat further from human ,veakness than the po,ver
of ,yorking miracles ? Yet Christ establishes this, "Alnen,
amen, I say unto you, he that believeth on 1\le, the ,yorks
which I do shall he do also, and greater ,yorks than these shall
he do.".. Indeed, the participation and cOffilnunion of heavenly
gifts have the closest coherence \yith that supernatural order,
,vhieh God in creating nlan chuse, and to ,vhich He called
fa Hen man back through His only begotten Son; ,vith that
dispensation. of Chribt by \yhich He loved the Apostles as He
Hinlself ,vas loved by the Father, by \vhich He called theIn,
"not servants, but friends," tt and gave them that glory \,hich
He had HÎ1nself received fronl the Father. And the tone
of nlind \vhich denies Peter's prerogative as the Foundation of

* :1\1att, xxiii. 9.
9 Horn, viii. 17.
** John xiv, 12.

t John xiv. 16. t Rom. viii. 15,
ill Cor. 1.:iii, 12,
John xx, 23.
tt John xv, 9, 15.

:!"iO

b1: P.ETER,

the Church, under pretence that it is a usurpatiun of divine
pu,ver, tends to deny some one or all uf the privilege:s just
cited, and, ab a fact, doe
deny SOIne of thenl. It is ,yonderful
to see ho,v only con1ffion and vulgar things arp di:,cerned by
J110dern eyes, ,,
here the Fathers sa,,- celestial and divine gifts.
Those ,vithout the Church have fallen a'\
ay as ,yell fronl
the several parts and privileges, fronl ,,
hat n1ay be called the
standing order of the Incarnation, a
fronl it
final purpose and
scope; and it is llluch if they ,,"ould not charge ",ith blasphelllY
that glorious
aying put forth hy the greate:st of the Eastern,
as by the greatest of the "T estern Fathers, "that God became
man, in order that man lllight bccolne God." t
'Vas, then, St. Chrysostoul ,vrong ""hen he said that our Lord,
in that passage of Matthe,v, sho\yed a po\ver equal to God the
Father by the gift
,,
hich He besto"
ed on a poor fisherman?
Ie He \vho gave to hilll the keys of the heavens, and made him
Lord of such po\yer, and needed not prayer for this, for He did
not then say, I prayed, but, "rith authority, I ,viti build My
Church, and I 'v ill give to thee the keys of heaven," : 'Vas he
,vrong 'v hen he called him rc the chosen of the Apostles, the
11louth-picce ()f the disciples, the" head of the band, the ruler
over the brethren"?
or ,,
here he sa\v these prerogatives in
the very nalne of Peter, observing, cc 'Yhen I say Peter, I mean
the iUlpregnahle rock, the inlmovable foundation, the great
..A postle, the first of the disciples" ? "
To sUln up, then, ,yhat has been hitherto c:;aid, ,,"'e haye
ad vanced so far as this; first the promise, and then the
l,psto,,"a] of R ne,v nalne, expressing a singular prc-en1Înence J
and in its InYJper sense befitting Christ alone, have distin-
guished Simon froln the rest of the Apostles. But much more
the po,ver signified by that name, and eXplained hy the Lord

· Passaglia, p, 442, n. 28
t '0 7"OV 8EOV Atryos ill1]v8pclnr1]CTEJl1I1ct fJJ.LEîs 8EOrO&1]8wJ.LEII, St. Athan. de Incarn,
Factus cst Deus homo, ut homo fieret deus St. Aug. Serm. 13, de Temp.
t St. Chrys. tom. vii. 786. Horn, 82, in
Iatt.
9 Tom. viii. 525, Horn. 88 in Joan.
II }lOIn, 3, de PænÏtentia. Tom. ii. 300,

1115 NA.Ll1E .J.,.YD 111S û.Fl t 'lUE,

ïl

IliInself, carries far higher Peter's }Jrivilege, and indicates hÏ1n
to be the possessor of authority over the Apo:-;tles, For if
Simon is the Rock of the Church, and if the property of
Foundation, on ,vhich the structure of the Church rests,
belongs to hill1 immediately after Christ, and analogously ,vith
Christ, there arises this relation bet,veen Christ and Simon,
that as He is first, and chiefly, and by inherent power, so
Simon is secondarily, by participation and analogy, that ,vhich
underlies, holds together, and s
pports the Apostles and the
whole fabric of the Church.
No,v, such a relation carries ,vith it not merely precedency
of honour, but superior authority. The strength of the
Apostles lay in their union ,vith Christ, and subordination to
Him. The like necessity of adhering to Peter is expressed
in his ne,y. name, Take a \vay that subordination, and you
destroy the very image by ,vhich the Lord chose to express
Peter's dignity; and you remove, likewise, Peter's participation
in that property ,yhich the Lord conullunicated to hinl in the
name of the Rock. For if the Apostles needed not to be
joined ,vith him, he had no title to be called the Foundation;
and if he had no co-active power over the Apostles, he did not
share the property by ,,"hich Christ is the Rock and Founda-
tion. Thus the name, and the dignity expressed by the name,
sho,v Peter to have been singly invested by the Lord ,vith
both honour and po,ver superior to the Apostles..

II< Passaglia, pp. 48, 49.

()-()
_1-

ST. PET.FE,

OR.APTER II.

ED1:CATIO

\XD PIXAL DESIGXATIOS OF PETER TO TIE THE

RULER 'VIlO bHuULD cOXFIR'I HIS BRETH REX.

IIA YIXn proIllisc(1 · RIll1 bcstowcd on SÏ1non a ne,v nanle, pro-
phetic of the peculiar position ,vhich he 'vas to occupy in the
Church, and having set forth th
lllcaning cont'1ined in that
name in tcrnl
so large anll l11agnihcent, that, as ,ve have seen,
the bJTeate
t
aints anll Fathers have felt it impossible to
cJ\.haust their force, onr Lord proceeùed to educate Peter, so to
say, for hi:i especial charge of suprcme ruler. He besto\\Pcd
upon hinl, in the cour
e of His ministry, tokens of preference
,,
hich agree ,,"ith the title thus solemnly conferrcd; and He
instructcd hilll 'vith an the care ,,
hich \ve should expect to be
given to one ,,,,ho ,vas to hccoIlle the chicf doctor of Christians.
Such instruction ulay be said to consist in t,yO things: a nlorc
cODlplete kno,vledge of the Christian revelation, and a singular
apprehension of its divine proofs.
N o 'v, innumerable as are the particulars in ,yhich the
Christian revelation consists, they Inay yet be gathcred up
nlainly in t,yO points, ,vhich lllcet in the Person of our Lord,
and are tcrllled by the ancicnt Fathers ,vho have follo,,"ed this
division, the rheology, anù the E
cono1ny. There is the Divine
:N ature, that cc fo?'m of Goel," ,vhich our Lord had from the
beginning in the bosonl of the Father; and there iB the human
nature, that "fo?"1n of a SC'ì"1'((1d," ,vhich "in the econolny or
dispensation of the fulness of tilHes" He asslHlled, in ordcr
that He Illight purchase the Church "lith His blood, and
* Pah:::aglia, p. t38.

HIS NAME .AND HIS OFFICE.

273

tc re-establish all things in heaven and on earth.". All, there-
fore, in the Christian faith which concerng "the form of God"
is termed the Theology; all ,vhich contemplates" the form of a
se'-rvant," the Economy,
But the heavenly origin and certain truth of both these
parts of Christian faith are proved partly by the fulfilment
of prophecy, and partly by the "\vorking of miracles. To
both our Lord perpetually appealed, and His Apostles after
Him, and those who have followed them. One, then, ,vho
was to be the chief ruler and doctor of Christians, needed
especial instruction in the Theology, and Economy, especial
assurance of the fulfilment of prophecy, and the \vorking of
miraculous power. No,v, Peter ,vas specially selected for this
instruction and that assurance,
The \\Thole teaching of our Lord, indeed, and the innumer-
able acts of power and words of grace with ,vhich it ,vas
fraught, 'vere calculated to convey these to all the Apostles.
But while they were witnesses in common of that teaching in
general, some parts of it were disclosed only to Peter and the
two sons of Zebedy. Perhaps there is no incident in the
Gospel history, ,vhich set forth in so lively a nlanner, and so
convincingly proved, the mysteries concerning the union of
"the forin of God" and "the fornl of a servant," as the Trans-
figuration. The retreat to the "high luountain apart," and in
the midst of that solitary prayer, "the face shining as the
sun," and" the robes white as light," the presence of
[oses and
Elias, conver::;ing with Him on the great sacrifice for sin, "the
bright cloud ,vhich encompassed them," and the voice from out
of it, proclain1Íng "This is
Iy beloved Son, in ,vhom I am
,veIl pleased: hear Him;" so Ílnpressed themselves on the
great Apostle, that after long yeats he appealed to thenl in
proof that he and his brethren had not taught "cunningly
devised fables, ,vhen they made kno,vn the po",-er and presence
of the Lord Jesus Christ, but had been eye,vitnesses of His
majesty, when He received frolll God the Father honour and
If: Eph. i. 10.

VOL. II,

T

LIBRARY ST. I.\ARY'S COLLEGE

7-1

ST. PETER,

glory, this voice conling do\\'n to Hilll froll1 the excellent
glory, 'This is
[y beloved Son, in \\' hOlll I have pleased
:JI yself: hear ye IliIu.' And thi
voice we heard brought froIH
heaven, ",hen "-e "rere ,,'ith Hilli in the holy lnount." Al110ng
all the Apostle's experience of the three years' luinistry, by the
shore and on the ,va yes of the lake of Galilee, in the cornn.ellls
or on the lllountain side, in the noonday heat or midnight
stonn, even in the throng 'v hich cried "Hosannah!" and
" Crucify Him!" this stood out, until" the laying aside òf his
fleshly tabernacle," as " the Lord had signified to hiIn,". For t
\\"hat indeed ,vas not there ?-the plurality of Persons in the
Godhead, the Father and the Son, the true, and not adopted,
Sonship of the latter, Iris divine mission unto men; the ne,v
of'c.ler of thing:-; resulting froln it, and the sumlning up under
one head of all things in heaven and in earth; the scaling up
nlHl accoll1plishing of _the la,vand the prophets, by the presence
of their representatives, l\[oses and Elias, a most "ondelful
and transporting lllirac1e ; and the cOlllloand in1plicitly to obey
IIÏIu in ,yhOln the Fatllcr 'va,,; ,veIl pleased. Thu:i the Trans-
figuration may be tenlled the sun1111ing up ?f the "hole
Chri::;ti'ul revelation,
But no'v of this ,ve read that" after six daYb Jesus taketh
unto Hilll lJete I", and J alne
, and John his brother, and
bringeth thelll up into a high Illountain apart." These three
alone of the t,ycl ve, Yet c.loe
lIe not a::,
ociate the sons of
Zeùedy,vith Peter in this privilege ?
ccclful no douLt it ""as
that so SplCllllid an act should have a suitable nUlnber of
,\-itnes'3es, and that as His future glory should have three wit-
nesses ii'Olll heaven, and as niany froBl earthJ so this, its
rudimcntal ùeginning, Hhould be attested by three as frOln
he
ven, God the Father,
Ioses, and Elias, aud by three frullt
earth, Peter, Jallles, and John. Dear to Hitn like"\vise, next to
Peter, and most privileged after Peter, "'ere the sons of Zc1edy;
yet a distinction is seen in the nlode in ,vhich they are treated
even ,vhen joined togeth
r in so gre3.t a privilege. For in all
... 2 Pet. i. 14, t Pas
aglifl, p, 69. t 1 John v. 6, 7,

HIS NAlIIE AND IIIS OFFIOE,

275

the three accounts Peter is named first: "He taketh to Him
Peter, and James, and John." They like,vise are called by
their birth-name, he by his prophetic appellation of the Rock;
they are silent, but he speaks: "Peter answering, said;" nor
only speaks, but in the nan1e of all: "It is good for' 'LtS to be
here," as if their leader. And, fifthly, he is nan1ed specially,
they as his companions: "but Peter, and they t{
at wel
e with
hi1n, "
ere heavy with sleep.". Thus even when three are
a,-;sociatecl in a special privilege above the twelve, Peter is
distinguished an10ng the three.
But if there was one other occasion on which above all
"the form of the servant" ,vas to be set forth in the most
awful, and the most endearing light, it ,vas on that evening,
"the hour" of evil men and "the power of darkness," when
"the righteous Servant ,vho should justify many" was about
to perform the great, central, cro,vning act of His mediation.
Then ,ve read that" He said to His disciples, Sit you here, till
I go yonder and pray." t And then immediately" taking ,vith
Him Peter, and the t,vo sons of Zebedy, He began to grow
sorrowful and to be sad." Yet here again, even in the associa-
tion with the sons of Zebedy, Simon is distinguished, for he is
named first; and by the illustrious name of Peter, the Rock;
and as the leader of the others, for, says
Iatthe'v, Christ after
His first prayer, "comes to His disciples, and finds thelll
sleeping, and says to Peter, 'Vhat, could ye not ,vatch with
Ie
one hour?" 'Vhy the change of number, Peter in the singular,
ye in the plural? \Vhy the blame of Peter, involving the
blame of the rest? Because the members are censured in
the head.
In these t,vo signal instances our Lord, ,vhile preferring
Peter and the t-\VO sons of Zebedy to the rest of the T,velve,
yet marks a gradation likewise between them and Peter. And
these t\VO set forth the Theology and Economy, in the 1l10St
en1phatic lUanneI'.
And M the supren1e preceptor must not only be acquainted"
* Luke ix. 32. t :Matt. xxviii, 36.

7l)

ST. PETER,

,vith the truth ,vllÎch he has to deliver, but \\?ith the evidpl1cP
on ,vhich it rests, so is Peter specially Blade a ,vitness of his
Lorù's Ie po,ver anrl presence" and "the ,yorks ,vl1Ìch no other
man did." [n that remarkable miracle of raising to life the
ruler of the synagogue's ,laughter" e read, "He a<ln1Îtted not
any man to follo,"V Him, hut Peter, and Jan1e
, and John the
brother of James;". "There, as before, and al,yays, Peter is
mentioned first, and by the prophetic name of his Primacy,
From t all "Thich we gather four puints: 1, Several things
are lnentionerl in the Go:,pels ,,"'hich Christ gave to Peter, and
not to the rest of the Apostle
; 2. But nothing ,,"'hich lIe gave
to theln together, and not to Peter ,vith thcul. 3. 'Yhat lIe
seemed to give to theln in common, yet accrue to Peter in a
f'pccial lnanner, ,,
ho appearR among the ....\postle:::; not as one
out uf the num1Jer, 1Jut their dC'stine(l hea(l, by the name, that
is, of Peter,:--;o n1arkedly prolniscd, besto,ved, and so ,vonder-
fully explained l)y our Lord, of ,,'hich, as ,,"e have Reen, St.
Chrysostoln, an Eastern Patriarch, as well as a great Saint
anù }1'ather, ob:-;er,"'ecl, ,,"Then I say Peter, I mean the impreg-
nable Rock, the iUllllovable foundation, the great .A.postle, the
first of the disciples." 4. Either ,,?e are not to take Christ's
dealing as the standarù of Peter's dignity, and (lestination, or
'ye n1ust achnit that he ,vas preferred to the rest, and made the
snprelne teacher of the faithful.
St, l\[atthe,,'" records the incidents of the officers aHking
for the paYlnent of the diùrachma ,yhich all the children of
Israel "
ere bound to contribute to the Telnple; and his 'Yor

sho,,'" us a fresh instance of honour done to reter, and a fresh
note of his Buperiority, "'Yhen they ,yere con1e to Caphar-
naunl, they that received the didrachma caDle to Peter, and
said to hhn, ])oth not your Master pay the didrachDla?" t
But ,vhy should they come to hin};, and ask, not if his
laster,
but" your" l\Iaster, the 1\Iaster of all the. Apostles, paid the
census, saye that it ,vas apparent, even to strangers, that Peter
,vas the first and nlost prominent of the cornpany? \Yh.r UHe
* 1\Tark v. 35. t Passaglia, p, 72, t ::Uatt. xvii. 23.

IllS NAlIJE Å.J..YD IllS OFFICE.

277

him rather than any of the others, for the purpose of approach-
ing Christ? "As Peter seen1ed to be the fir
t of the disciples,"
says St. Chrysostonl, on the text, "they go to him." The
context naturally suggests this reason, and the ancient com-
mentators reu1arked it. But ,vhat follows is much more
striking. Peter ans wered, Yes, that is, that his 11aster
observed all the laws of !Ioses, and this among the number.
As he ,vent home he purposed, no doubt, to ask our Lord
about this paYlnent, but" when he ,vas C0l11e into the house
Jesus prevented hill1," having in His omniscience seen and
heard all that had passed, and He proceeded to speak words
involving His own high dignity, followed by a singular trial
of Peter's faith, and as n1arked a reward of it when tried,
"\Vhat thinkest thou, Simon? The kings of the earth, of
,vhom do they receive tribute or custom? of their o,yn children
or of strangers? And he said, Of strangers, Jesus said to
him, Then the children are free." Slight "Tords in seenlÎng,
yet declaring in fact that most ,vonderful truth ,vhich had
formed so shortly before Peter's confession, and dra,vn do,vn
upon hilH the yet unexhausted promise; for they expressed, I
am as truly the natural Son of that God, the Sovereign of
the tel11ple, for WhOlll this tribute is paid, as the children of
earthly sovereigns, "\vho take tribute, are their sons by nature.
Therefore by right I am free. "But that ,ve may not scan-
dalize them, go to the sea and cast in a hook; and that fish
\vhich shall first come up, take; and ,vhen thou hast opened
its mouth, thou shalt find a stater; take that, and give it to
them for
Ie and thee." Declaring to His favoured disciple
afresh that He is the true, and not the adopted, Son of God,
ans\vering his thoughts by anticipation, and expressing His
knowledge of absent things by the po\ver of the Son of God,
He tries his faith by the pron1Ïse of a fresh miracle, ,vhich
involved a like exercise of divine power, Peter, in proceeding
to execute His command, must D1ake that confession afresh by
deed, ,vhich he had made before by ,,"ord, and ,vhich his
Lord had just repeated ,vith His own lIlouth. Ho,v else

78

ST. PETER,

cüuld he go to the lake expecting to dra,v at the first cast
a fish in whose mouth he should find a coin containing the
exact alllount due to th
Telnple for t,vo per::,ons? But \vhat
füllo,vecl? "That but a most rClnarkaLle reward for the faith
,vhich he should Hho,v? "Take that, and give it to them for

le antI thee." There are looks, there are tonè
of the voice,
,vhich convey to us Blore than language. So, too, there are
acts 1:)0 exceeùingly suggestive, that ,vithout in any fOlonutl
"ray proving, they carry ,yith thenl the force of the strongest
proof. And 1:)0, perhaps, never did our Lord in a nlore nULrked
lnanner ((
,.;:vci(lte Peter "rith Hilllself than here. It '\a
a
sing ular distinction \\ hich coulJ not fail to strike everyone
,yho heard it. Thus St. Chrysostolll exclainls, ",-r OU Bee the
exceedinO" (rreatne
s of the honour.". anù he adds "where-
00 , '.
fore, too, in re,vard for his f
tith He connected hill1 with
Hilllself in the payment of the tribute;" and he reillarks on
I>eter's nlo<.!esty, "for )Iark, the disciple of Peter, seems not to
haxe recorJell this incident, because it pointed out the great
hunuur Lesto,yed on hiln; but he Jid record hlli denial, ,yhile
he wa
silent as to the points ,yhich made him conspicuous,
his :\Iaster perhap
Legging him not to say great things about
hilll." Indeed, how coultl one of the disciple::, Le more signally
poilltcll out than by thiH incident, as "the faithful and ,vise
ste,vard, "Thorn the Lord ,vould set over His household, to
gi ve theIll their portion of food in due tÎ1ne " ?
Other :Fathers, as ,yell a
St. ChrysostoI11, did not fail
to see such a meaning in this passage; but let u
take the
,yor,ls of Origen as pointing out the connection of this incident
,vith the Ï1nportant question follo\ving. His ,vonls are: "It
seeUlS to tne that ( the disciples) considering this a very great
hullour "hich harl been done to Peter by Jesus, in having put
hÏIn higher than tbe rest of His disciples, they ,vished to Blake
sure of ,,
hat they suspected by asking Jesus, and bearing
His ans\ver, "rhether, as they conceived, He judged Peter to
Le greater than them; and they also hoped to learn the cause
* On :l\Iatt, Horn. 58, n. 2.

IIIS
l...L1IE Å.J..VD ]11S OFFICE.

279

for \vhich Peter was preferred to the rest of the disciples.

Iatthew, then, ,vishing to signify this by these ,vords, "take
that, and give it to them for J\Ie and thee," added, "on that
day the disciples came to Jesus, saying, 'Vho, thinkest thou, is
the greater in the kingdoln of heaven? " ·
For, indeed, ,vhy should they in1mediately ask this
question? The preceding incident furnishes a natural and
sufficient cause, The Apostles, it seems, ,vere urged by the
plainness of Christ's words and acts to inquire ,vho among
theln should have the chief authority, 'Vho \vill not agree
with St. Chrysostom: "The Apostles were touched with a
human infirmity, "rhich the Evangelist too signifies in the
,vords, 'in that hour,' when He had honoured hinl (Peter) before
them all. For though of J alnes and John one of the two ,vas
the first-born" (alluding to an opinion that the tax '\
as paid
by the first-born), "He did nothing like it for theIn, Hence,
being ashamed, they confèssed their excitement of mind, and
do not say plainly, "\Yhy hast thou preferred Peter to us? Is
he greater than ,ve are? For this they did not dare; but they
ask indefinitely, "Tho is the greater? For when they saw
three preferred to the rest, they felt nothing like this; but
,vhen one received so great an honour, they ,vere pained, Nor
were they kindled by this alone, but by putting together many
other things. For He had said to him, ' I "Till give to thee the
keys,' and' Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona,' and here, ' Give
it to them for 1\le and for thee;' and also they were pricked
at seeing his confidence and freedom of speech." t
Thus their question, if it did not express, at least suggested
this meaning, "Speak more plainly and distinctly whether Peter
is to be the greater and the chief in the Church, and accord-
ingly among us," and so they seem to ha ve drawn from our
Lord's act a conclusion which they did not see in the promis-
ing or besto,ving the prophetic name of Peter, nor even in the
promises conveyed in eXplaining that name, and ,vere vexed
at the preference sho,vn to him.
* Origen on the text, in :l\1att" tom. xiii. 14.
t St. Chl'ysostom Oil the text, Horn. 58, tom, vii. p, 587.

80

ST. PETER,

An(} if- any 1e inclined to conclude fro111 hence that onr
Lord's ,vords and acts to Peter had not been of any n1arkcd
significancy, they should be relnindeJ that the very clearest
and plainest things ,yere sometimes' not understood by the
Apostles, before the descent of the IIoly Spirit on theIll. This
'Ya
Rpecially the case ,,
ith the things which they were
disÏ11clineJ to believe. Thus our Lord again and again foretold
to them His passion in express terms, Lut ,ve are told, " they
understood none of these things," t lIe foretold, too, His
resurrection, yet they diJ not in the least expect it, and they
l)ecame at length fully a:s
ureJ of the fact before they remeln-
hered the prediction. Strange as thc:se things seem, yet
prol)ably everyone's private e
perience ,,"'ill furni::,h him
".ith Rilnilar instances of a veil 1eing cast upon his eyes,
,v"hich prevented his discerning the lllost evident things, to-
,yards ,,"hich there ,vas generally some secret disinclination.
TIut :t ho,,'" did our Lord ans,ver their question? Did He
ron10ve at once the ground of their jealousy by declaring that
in the kingùoln of heaven no one shoulJ. have pre-enlÍncnce
of dignity, but the condition of all be equal? On the contrary,
lIe cOllden1ns an1bition anù enjoins hun1Ïlity, but like,vise
gi vcs buch a turn to His discour:-)e as to insinuate that there
,,"oulù be one pre-ell1Ïnent over the rest. " Jesus calling unto
JIÌ1n a little child, set hin1 in the n1idst of theul, and :-)aid,
Alnen I :-)ay unto you, unle:-,s you be converted and become
as little children, you shall not enter into the kingdom of
heaven."
Then He adds, "'Yho::,oevcr therefore shaH humble
hinlself as thi::, little chilJ, he is the greater in the kingdum
of heaven." Thus He did not exclude the pre-eminence of that
" greater one," about ,,
hich they asked, but puinted out what
his character ought to Le. But thi
"ill Le lnuch clearer fron1
a ]ike inquiry, and the ans,ver to it, recorded by St. Luke,
For even at the Last Supper, our Lord having told them
that He should be betrayed, and ,vas going to leave them in

It< Passaglia, p. 77, note 38.
t Passagl ia, p, 78,

t Luke xviii. 34:.

Matt. xviii, 2,

IflS NAJ.1JE A
R'D TIIS OF.FICE.

281

the \vay deterlnined for Him, there ,vas not only an inquiry
aU10ng theln which of them should do that thing, but also,
so keenly were their minds as yet, before the cOll1Ïng do\vn
of the Holy Spirit, alive to the desire of pre-eminence, and
so strongly were they persuaded that such a superior had not
been excluded by Christ, but rather marked out and ordained,
"there ,vas a strife among them ,vhich of them should seem
to be greater," N o\v, our Lord meets their contention thus:
"The kings of the Gentiles lord it over them, and they that
have power over them are called beneficent. But you not so;
but he that is the greater among you, let him become as the
younger; and he that is the leader, as he that serveth. For
\vhich is greater, he that sitteth at table, or he that serveth?
Is not he that sitteth at table? But. I am in the midst
of you as he that serveth. And you are they \vho have
continued with
ie in l\Iy temptations; and I dispose to you,
as
Iy Father hath disposed to 1Ie, a kingdom; that you ll1ay
eat and drink at
fy table in 1.Iy kingdom; and may sit upon
thrones judging the t\velve tribes of Israel." ·
Now t in this speech of our Lord ,ve may remark four
points :-
1. \Vhat is omitted, though it ,vould seem 1110st apposite
to be said;
2, What is affirmed, if not expressly, yet by plain con-
quence;
3, What comparison is used in illustration;
4. What meets with censure and rej ection.
1. First, then, though the Apostles had t\vice before con-
tended about pre-en1Înence, yet our Lord neither there, nor
here, said openly that He would not prefer anyone over the
rest, nor appoint anyone to be their leader. Yet the import-
ance of the subject, His o,yn wisdoln, and His love towards
His disciples, as ,veIl as His usual mode of acting, seemed to
demand, that had it been His \vill for no one of thenl to be set
over the rest, He should plainly declare it, and thus extinguish

* Luke xxii. 25.

t Passaglia, p, 77,

282

l:::J1: P.ETER,

all strife. No less a matter "aR at issue than the harmony
of the _\postles \\rith each other, th
peace of the Church, and
the success of the divine counsel fur its governlncnt.
rore-
over, the Gospels represent Him to us a:-, continually renloving
doubts, clearing up perplexities, and correcting "rong judg-
ments alnong His di:')ciplcs. Let us recall to luind a very Rill1Ï]ar
occasion, ,,
hen the lllother ûf the
ons of ZelJe(ly ,vith her
children came before IliIn, asking "that the
l" my t\\ro sons
lnay sit the one on Thy right hanù and the other on Thy left,
in Thy kingdom," Hè rejected their prayer at once, saying,
(t To sit on ..uy right or !\Iy left hand is not
Iine to give to
you, but to them for 'Vh0111 it is prepared by AIr Father.".
'fhe silence, therefore, of Christ here, under such circunlstances,
is a proof th1.t it \\
as not the (liyine ,vill that all the Apostles
should be in such a sense cClual that no one of them should
hold a superior authority over the rest.
2 But eloquent as this silence is, ,YO are not left to trust to
it alone, for our Lord's ,vords 'Point out, besides, the institution
of one superior. (( The kings of the Gentiles," He says, "lord
it over then1; and thcy that haye po,vcr oyer them are called
benefactors. But you not so: but he that is the greater among
you, let him become as the younger; and he that is the leader,
as he that serveth,"
l gì>eafeì' and a leHdcì', then, there 'Was
to be. Our Lord's ,vords contain t,yO parallel propositions
repeated. 1. There is alllong you one ,vho is the greater, let
hun, then, be as the younger. 2. There 1.S aUlong you one who
is the leader, let him be a
he that scrveth. Thus our Lord's
nleaning is lTIO::;t di
tinct that they should have a superior.
But in the very sin1Îlar pa:-;:-m.ge ahout the suns of Zebedy,
lest any Bhould conclude that no one of the APOStlèS \\
a..
to be
superior to the rébt, He called them to HÍIn, and saiù, "You
kno"r that the princes of the Gentiles lord it over them, anJ
they that are the greater exercise po,ver upon theul, It shall
not be so an10ng you, but ,yhosoever ,viII be the greater among
you, let him be your minister; and he that ,vill be the fir
t
* ::\Iatt. xx. 20,

IllS J.....Al11E .AJ....n IllS OFFICE.

283

among you shall be your servant. Even as the Son of
Ian
is not come to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give
His life a redemption for many." \Yhere He tells them His
,vill, not that no one of the Apostles should be "great" and
"first," but ,vhat the type and model should be which that
" great" and "first" one should imitate, even the Son of J\Ian
'v ho came to minister,
3. For to make this quite certain, there, and here too, He
directs us to a particular comparison, by which He explains
and concludes His discourse," For ,vho is greater, he that
sitteth at table, or he that serveth 1 Is not he that sitteth at
table? But I anl among you as he that serveth. . . . And I
dispose unto you as 1Iy Father disposed unto 1\le, a kingdom."
Here our Lord sets Himself before His Apostles as the exemplar
both of the rule which the superior ,vas to exercise, and of the
temper and character which he was to sho,v. .As He had been

peaking of the kingdoms of the Gentiles, so He now POintB
out to thelu in contrast the true kingdom ,vhich He ,vas
disposing unto them. The Church as it had been froiH the
beginning, was to be the ]nodel of what it should be to the
end. N ow all confess that in that Church Christ had held
the place of "the First," "the Great One," "the Ruler," And
now He explains that one of His Apostles should occupy that
place of His, and occupying it should be of a like temper ,vith
Himself, who had been the n1Íllister and servant of all. And
it Inay be reluarked that the same word is here applied to him
who should 'pule among the disciples, which expresses the
dignity of Christ Himself in the prophecy of l\Iicah, quoted
in Matt, ii, 6, "Out of thee shall go forth · the 1'uler, who shall
be shepherd over my people Israel." For Christ says, "He
that is the greater anlong you, let hin1 be as the younger; and
he that 'ruleth, as he that serveth. For \vho is greater, he that
sitteth at nleat, or he who serveth 1 But I alll alnong you
as he that serveth," "I dispose to you a kingdom,
s ::\ly
Father disposed to 1\1e:" let him who follows
le in place,
follow 1\le in character,

* .;ryo {,P.fJlO r,

284

ST. rEl'J
'R,

But, 4, ""hat doe
onr Lord censure and reject froln Hi:-,
Church? It i
plain that lIe con1pares kingdonl ,vith kingdolll,
and the 1..ingdolu of hCayell, \vhich i
the Church, ,vith }nnnan
kingdoms, and, llioreover, that the negative quality as to ,yhich,
in the clause, " But you not so," the two are cOlnpared, is, /lot
the fact that there is pre-eminence and rule ill both, bu t a
certain rnode of exercising thenl. This is the pOlllp and alnbition
expressed in the ,yorùs, "lording it," "exercising authority,"
U are calleù beneficent." As again i", ShO\\Tl1 in the repeated
declaration that ,,,"hat ha(l ùecll lllost alien froln the spirit of
llis o,vn mini
try, should not appear in the n1Ïnistry that lIe
,vould establish after Ifilll. N O'V, He had ShO'\'11 no pOIllp and
pride of dominion, but yet lIe had sho,vn the dominion itself
in the fullest sense, the po\ver of passing la,ys, enjoining
}Jrecepts, defining riteB, threatening punislunents, governing, in
fine, His Church, so that IIe had ùeen pre-eminently tC the
Lord" Lastly, this iB shown in the ,yords record
d by St.
John, as said shortly after on this
anle ùecasion. " You call

le .Master and Lorù, and you Hay ,veIl, for bO I am. If I, then,
your Lord and Master, haye ,vasheù your feet, you al:so ought
to w'ash Olle another's feet: f01' I have yiven yon (LH c
(tJnple,
that as I haye done unto you, so you also nlay do." ·
N 0\\-, nothing can sho,v lllore strongly than this discour:::;e
the prc-elninence and authority \\'hich our Lord ,vas going to
establish in one of His Apostles oyer the rest. For here ,ve
have l-lis intention disclosed that in lIiB kingdon1, ,vhich is the
Church, sonle one there should ùe "the Great," "thc :b--'ir
t,"
and "the Ruler," ,\"ho ::;hould discharge, in due proportion anù
analogy, the office ,yhich He JIinlself, before lIe returned to the

-'ather, had held, But before 'vc cunsider further "Tho this one
'ra
, let us look at the subject froIn a sOlnc\vhat different point
of vie\v.
And t here we lnust lay do,vn three points, the fi1
8t of
'\\
hich is, that our Lord, during His life on earth, had acted in
t,YO capacities, the one as the Author and Founder, the other

* John xiii. 15.

t Pa
sag1iR, p, 82,

1118 .ZvAJIE AND IllS OFFICE.

285

as the Head and Supreme Ruler of His Church, His functions
in the former capacity are too plain to need enlarging upon.
He disclosed the objects of our faith; He instituted rites and
sacralnents; He provided by the establishment of a ministry
for the perpetual growth and duration of the Church. It wa

in this sen:se that He spoke of Hilnself to His Apostles, as "the
ltlaster," who could share His prerogatives "\vith no one: "But
be not you called Rabbi, for one is your
Iaster, and all you
are brethren," * Thus is He, "tþ.e Teacher," "the 1\Iaster,"
throughout the Gospel.
But He likewise acted as the Head of His Church, with the
dignity and authority of the chief visible Ruler. He was the
living bond of His disciples; the person around \vhom they
grouped; whose presence wrought harmony; whose voice
tenninated contention among them; \vho was ever at hand to
solve elnergent difficulties. Thus it is that prophecy dis-
tinguished Hirn as "the Lord," "the King," "the Shepherd; "
"on whose shoulders is the government," "who should rl'ule His
people Israel." And His Church ans\vers to Him in this
capacity, as the faluily, the house, the city, the fold, and the
kingdom.
Thus His relation to the Church was twofold: as Founder,
and as Supreme Pastor,
Secondly, the Church shares her Lord's prerogative of
unchangeableness, and as He is "Jesus Christ the same yester-
day, to-day, and for ever," so She, His mystical Body, in her
proportion, remains like herself from the beginning to the end,
The Church and Christianity are bound to each other in a
mutual relation; the Church is Christianity enlbodied; Christi-
anity is the Church in conception; the consistency and identity
which belong to Christianity belong like\vise to her; neither
can change their nature, nor put on another form,
But, thirJ"dly, the Church \vould be unlike herself, if, having
been from her very cradle visibly administered by the rule of
One, she fell subsequently, either under no rule at all, accordinci
* :l\Iatt. xxiii. 8.

2FR

ST. PETL"R,

to the doctrine of the Independents, or under the rule of the
Inultitude, according to the Calvinists, or under the rule of an
aristocracy, as Episcopalians Ï1nagille. A change of government
superinduce:i a change of that t:)U bstantial forin ,vhich consti-
tutes a society. But this holds in her case especially, above an
other societies, a
she caIne forth from the creative hand of her
Lor(l, her ,vhole organization instinct \\.ith inward life, her
goyernment directly institut
d by God Rilnself, in ,yhich lies
her point of distinction from all telnporal polities.
For inlagine, that upon our Lord's departure, no one had
been deputed to take the visible hcadship and rule over the
Church, lIo\v, ,vithout ever fresh revclations, and an abiding
Iniraculou
po'V'er, could that conlplex unity of faith, of \vorship,
and of polity, have been nlaintained, \vhich the Lord has set
forth Rfi the very ,;ign and token oflTis Church? · A nnlltitude
sc'tttered throughout the Inost (1istant regions, and naturally
differing in race, in ha1its, in tClnpcralllent, ho\v could it
possiLly be joined in one, ancl renlain one, \vithout a po\verful
bond of unity 1 Hence, in the fourth century, St. Jerome
observed, cc The safety of the Church depends on the dignity of
the supren1e Priest, in \vhom, if all do not recognize a peculiar
and superen1Ìnent po\ver, there ,vill arise as Dlany schisms in
the Church as there are Priests." t And the repentant con-
fessors out of N ovatian's schism, in the middle of the third
century, cc 'Ve kno\v that Cornelius (the Pope) has been elected
Bishop of the lllost holy Catholic Church, by AlnlÎghty God,
and Christ our Lord.- ,r e are not ignorant that there is one
God, one Christ the Lord, whóln \V'e confessed, one Holy Spirit,
and that there ought to be one Bishop in the Catholic Church." +
And these "-ord
, both of St. Jerome, and of the confessors, if
they prinlarily apply to the diocesan Bishop among his Priests
and people, so do they \vith far greater force apply tu the chief
Bishop anlong his Lrethr<.'n in the "Thole Church. N o 'v, a!-) our
Lord "Tilled that His Church should do \,ithout fresh revela-

* John, chaps. x" xiii., xvii. t Dialog, cont, Lucif, ll. 9.
t
t. Cypriau, El'. 46.

IllS NAME AND IllS OJ/PICE.

281

tions, and ne,v miracles, such as at first accredited it, and that
it should preserve unity; and as, ,vhen it was a little flock,
which could be asselnbled in a single room, it had yet one
visiLle Ruler, how can we doubt that He ,villed this form of
governlnent to remain, and that there should be one perpetually
to rule it in His nalTIe, and preserve it in unity, since it ,vas to
beconle co-extensive ,vith the earth?
Again, we may ask, ,vas the condition of fold, house, family,
city, and kingdom, so repeatedly set forth in Holy Scripture, to
belong to the Church only while Christ was yet on earth, or
to be the visible evidence of its truth for ever? Do these ternlS
exhibit a telnporary, or a perpetual state? Each one of these
symbols by itself, and all together, involve one visible Ruler;
therefore, so long as the Church can be called with truth the
one house, the one family, the one city, the one fold, the one
kingdon1, so long must it have one visible and supren1e Ruler,
But once grant that such a one there was after our Lord's
departure, and no one can doubt that one to have been Peter.
It is easier to deny the supreme Ruler altogether, than to make
hin1 anyone but Peter. The whole course of the Gospels shows
none other marked out by so many distinctions. Thus, even
those who wish to refuse a real power to his Primacy, are com-
pelled by the force of evidence to allow him a Primacy of order
and honour.
But nothing did our Lord more pointedly reject than the
vain pomp of titles and honours. In nothing is His own
example more marked than in that He exercised real power
and HUprelTIe authority ,vithout ponlp 01' show. Nothing did
He enjoin more enlphatically on the disciple who
hould be
the (C Great One," and (C the Ruler," among his brethren, than
that he must follow his
Iaster in being the servant of all, A
Primacy, then, consisting in titles and mere precedency, is of
all things most oppo:sed to the spirit and the precepts of our
Lord. And so the Primacy ,vhich He designated must be one
of real po,ver and pre-en1Înent authority,
And this brings us back to the passage of St. Luke which

88

81: l'E1'ER,

,\"e ""ere considering, ,,,"here four things prove that Christ had
such a headship in vie,v, First, the occasion, for the Apostles
"
ere contending for a place of real authority. The sons of
Zebedy expressed it by sitting on His right hand and on His
left, that is, hohling the second and the third place of dignity
in the king<1onl.
Secondly, the double comparison "Thich our Lord used, the
one negatiye, the other affirn1ative: in the forn1er, contrasting
the Church's ruler ,vith the kinO's of the Gentiles, lIe excluded
o
pOInp and splendour, lordship and ambition; in the latter,
referring him to Iris o,yn example, ,vho had the most real and
true po\ver and superiority, He taught binl to unite these \\..ith
a meekness and an attention to the ,vants of his brethren, of
,vhich His o\vn life had been the ulode!.
Thirdly, the ,,"onIs U the First," cc the Greater," and cc the
I
uler," indicate the pre-
Ininence of the future head, for as
they appear in the context, and according to their Scriptural
force, they indicate not a vain and honorary, but a real
authority, one of theln being even the very title given tu
our Lord.
.i\nd, fourthly, this i
proveù by the object in vie'.\T, ,vhich
is, lnaintaining the identity of the Church, and the fornI ,,"hich
it had fronl the beginning, and preserving its Inanifold unity.
As to its identity, and original fornl, it is needless to observe
that
hrist exercised in it not an honorary but a real
suprenlacy, so that under Him its governnlent ,vas really in
the hands of one, the Iluler, As to the preservation of its
unity-and especially a mlÏty so cOlllplex-the very analogy
of human society ,,,,ill sufficiently teach us that it is inlpossible
to be preserv.ed \yithout a strong central authority. Conten-
tions can neither Le checked as they arise, nor tenninated
1vhen they conlO to a head, ,vithout the interference of a po,ver
to w"hich all yield obedience. .L\.nJ tIle living exarnple of tho::,e
religious societies ,vhich have not this po,ver is an argument
,\-hof-'e force none can resist. 'Yhere Peter is not there is
,
neither unity of faith, nor of charity, nor of external reginlen,

HIS NA]'IE A}.,TD nIS OFFICE.

28!)

o sooner. then had our Lord in this manner pointed out
that there should be one hereafter to take His place on earth
and to Le the Ruler of his brethren, expressing at the same
tilue the toilsonle nature of the trust, and the duty of exercising
it with the spirit "\vhich He, the great model, had sho"\vn, than
turning His discourse from the Apostles, ,,"'hom hitherto He had
addressed in comnion, to Peter singly, He proceeded to desig-
nate Peter as that one, to assure hill1 of a singular privilege,
and to enforce upon hiln a proportionate duty.
And first, a break in the hitherto continuous discourse is
ushered in by the ,vords, "And the Lord said," and what
fullows is fixed to Peter specially, by the reiteration of his
nan1e, "Sinlon, SÎ1non, behold Satan hath desired to have you,
that he may sift you as wheat:" to have yon, that i
, not
Peter alone, but all the Apostles, the same you, ,vhom in the
preceding verses He had so often repeated, "you not so,"" IJut
I anl in the midst of you," "but you are they that have con-
tinued \vith
Ie," cc and I dispose to you a kingdom," "that you
1l1ay eat and drink with 1\1e;" and \vhat follo,vs? 'Vhat ,yas
the resource provided by the Lord against this attack of the
great enemy on all His fold? "But I have prayed for t!tee,
that thy faith fail not: and thou being once converted confirln
thy brethren." Not" I have prayed for you," ,vhere all ,vere
assaulted, "that YO'U/ì' faith fail not," but I have prayed for
thee, Peter, that thy faith fail not! :N othing can be 1110re
emphatic than this change of number, ,vhen our Lord through-
out all Hi
previous discourse had used the plural, and no\v
continuing the plural to designate the persons attacked, uses
the singular to specify the person for ,vhonl He has prayed,
and to "\vhonl He assures a singular privilege, the fruit of that
prayer, Nothing could lnore strongly prove that this a(ldress
,vas special to Peter,
N or less evident is the sino-ular c1i cf nit y of \vhat is here
o 0
proluised to him. First of all, it is the fruit of the prayer of
Christ. Of \vhat importance nl11st that he ,vhich ,vas solicited

* Passaglia, p, 89.

YOLo II.

u

!)O

ST. P]
'TER,

hy our Lord of Ilis Father, and at a 1l10lnent ,vhen the redelllP-
tion of the \\?orld \VaB heing accolllpli
hed, and ,,,hen llis
passion Illay 1e Haitl to have hegun? Of ,vhat Ï1nportance
that ,,,hich \\?aq to he tho dcfence of not Peter only, hut all tho
(lisciples, against the Inost fOrlnidable asç;ault of the great
cnelllY, ,,,"ho had denlanded · them as it ,,"'ere to fIeliver theln
oyer to punishlllent? And this ,vas (C that thy faith fail not."
IIo,,'" is it possible to dra,v any other conclusion here than
"That St, Leo in the fifth century expressed so clearly before
all the Bishops of Italy? "The danger from the temptation of
fear \\?as COUlmon to all the Apostles, and all equally needed
the help of the Divine protection, since the devil desired to
dislnay all, to crush all; and yet a special care of Peter is un(ler-
taken by our Lord, ana lIe prays peculiarly for the faith of
Peter, as if the state of the rest ,,,"oltld be more sure, if the
n1Ïn<l of their chi(.f "ere not conquered. In Peter, therefore,
the fortitude of aU is protected, an(I the help of Divine grace is

o ordered, that the firll)neð
,vhich through Christ iH given to
reter, through Peter is conferred on the .A.poHtles." t .An(l
if such is the iUlportance of the help secured, no l<,ss is the
charge follo,,?ing: (C.AnJ. thou, being once ,converted, COnfil'lll
thy brethren." To confirm others, is to be put in an office of
dignity and authority OYer thenl. And his 1n'ethrcn \\
ere
those 'VhOlll our Lord till no'v had Leen addressing in comInon
,yith him; to ,,?hOlll He had just disclosed "a Greater" anù
"a Ruler" "among" thenl; that is, the Apo:-\t1es theulselves.
AUlong these, then, ,,,"hen our Lord's visible prc::;ence ,,?as ,,-ith-
dra,,"n, Peter ,yas to be the principle of staLility, Linding and
luoulding thelll into one building. :For one cannot fail to see
ho,v this great promise and prophecy ans,vers to those in

Iatthe'Y. There our Lord, as Architect, promised to lay Peter
as the foundation of the Church, against ,vhich the gates of
hen should not prevail: here, being about to leave the ,yorld,
,,,hen Hi
o,vn ,york ,ya
finished, to ascend unto His Father,

·

I171J(faTo. The word in clasò:C'ic Greek baf' this force.
t Serm, 4, c. R

]IIS .lV.AJIE .J.LYD [JIS OFFICE.

Ul

and to a
::;llllle His great po\vcr and reign, He nlakes Peter a

it 'VCl'e the Architect to carryon the ,york ,vhich ,va
to be
completed by His grace and authority, but by Innnan co-opera-
tion. So exact is the resen1blance, that ,ve nlay put the t,vo
promises in parallel coluillns to illustrate each other :-

Thou art Peter, and upon thi
Rock
I will build
Iy Church; and the gates
of hell shall not prevail against it.

But I have prayed for thee,
that thy faith fail not"; and thou,
being once converted, confirm thy
brethren.

But light is throvtn on the greatness of this pre-eminence thus
besto,ved on Peter of confirn1Ïng his brethren, if ,ve consider
that the ternl is applied to the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Spirit, as besto,ving by inherent po\ver "\vhat is here granted
by participation, Of the Father it is said, "To Him that is
able to establish you according to nlY Gospel-the only,yise
God, through Jesus Christ, be honour and glory." And again,
" N o,v He that confi1
meth us .with you in Christ, and that
hath anointed us, is God;" and again, "The God of all grace,
\vho hath called us unto His eternal glory in Christ Jesus, after
you have suffered a little, ,viII Hiulself perfect you, COì1jiYl/
,
establish you.". Of Christ likewise: "As therefore you haye
received Jesus Christ the Lord, "\\?alk ye in Him, rooted allll
built up in Him, and confi1
'(ned in the faith." And" waiting
for the manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ, ,vho also will
confi1'm you unto the end ,vithout crime." And again: "N O\V
our Lord Jesus Christ Himself exhort your hearts, and COnfil"Ttb
you in every good word and ,vork." t And the Holy Spirit is
continually Inentioned as the author of this gift, ,vhen, for
instance, to Hinl is ascribed "the teaching all truth," "the
leading into all truth," "the bringing to mind " all things
,vhich Christ had said. And St. Paul prays" that He ,youlcl
grant you, according to the riches of His glory, to be strength-
ened by His Spirit ,vith might unto the in'vard man," t

* Rom, xvi. 25; 2 Cor. i. 21; 1 Pet, v. 10.
t Col. ii. 6; 1 Cor. i. 7; 2 Thess. ii. 16,
t ,John xvi. 13;
iv, 16, 26; Eph. iii. 16.

:!
I

S1: rETER,

\Yhat, therefore, is proper to till} Inost IToly Trinity, an(l
gi ven in the highe::;t SeJlSl
hy the Father, the Son, anù the
IToly (}host, it ,vas the ,,,ill of Chri
t should be shared hy
Peter, according as nlan is capa1Jle of it. That i
, it ,vas His
pleasure that the stune luan, ,,-hon1 He bad intilnately associate(l
"Tith Himself by COllllllunicating to hi;.n His prerogative to be
the Itoch., shoulù be closely joined "Tith the Blcssed Trinity
1JY participating in that privilege, ,vherehy, together ,vith the
Father and the Holy Spirit, IIe is the confirmation and
sta bility of the faithful. TIut if any rule there can be "Thereby
to nleasurc pre-eminence an(l dignity, it is surely that which
i" derive(l from participation of (liyine properties and offices,
And the closer that Ly thcse Petor is
ho,Yn to have approached
to God, the higher his exaltation a'Love the rcst of his 1Jl'cthren,
,,-ho, a
it has been observed, are the Apostles, To thenl he is
the Rock, and thelll he is to confirnl. Thus Theol'hylaet, in
thp clcvcnth ccntury, commcnting on this text, f-;ays, "The
plain 111Calling of this is, that, since I hold thee as the ruler of

[y disciples, after thou ::;halt have ,vept oyer thy denial and
repented, confinn the re,-;t. For this belongs to thee as being
after
lc the rock and support" (literally, cOllfÌrJHation) U of the
Church,
0'''", one Inay see that t.his is said nut on]y of the
Apostlcs, that they are confu'nlcd by Peter, hut al
o concerning
an the faithful until the consunnnation of the "
orld."
But looking tHore closely into the nature of this dignity,
since Christ, by the hesto"al ufheavenly gifts, caused Peter to be
conspicuous through the fil'lnncs
uf his own faith, and thr')ugh
the charge of confil'1ning the faith of his brethren, we can call
it by no fitter nalne than a Prirnacy of faith. :For it has these
t,YO qualities: it cannot fail itself; and it confirnls others. And
for the authority which it carries, such a Primacy of faith
cannot even be inlagined ,vithout at the saIne tinle hnagining
the office hy,vhich Peter was Lound to "atch over the firnlncss
and integrity of the conlmon faith, In thib office t,vo things
are inyolyed : first, thp right to, and t.herefore the posses
ion of,
all things neces
ary for its fulfihnent; and secondly, the rluty

IllS NAJ,IE AJ.lD HIS OFFICE.

293

by "\vhich all ,vere bound to agree in the profession of one
faith ,vith Peter, So that Peter's dignity, rightly termed the
Primacy of faith, mainly consists in the supreme right of
demanding from all an agreement in faith ,vith him.
It. remains to explain the proper force of the ,vord COlifil'?n.
No", this is a term of architecture, and as such is joined ,vith
other terms relating to that art, as by St. Peter, "the God
of all grace . , . Hilllself fit you together" (as living spiritual
stones), "confirnl, strengthen, ground you." t It means, to
lllake anything fit so firmly that it cannot be shaken. Thus
in Holy "Trit it frequently bears metaphorically a moral
signification, such as encouraging, supporting, as we say, con-
firn1Ïng the resolution, as in the passage just quoted; and
again, "Be ,vatchful, and confirm the things that remain,
\yhich are ready to die." t N o,v, it cannot be doubted that
the phrase" confirlll thy brethren," carries a moral sense very
like that in ,vhich the ,vord cOlifiT1n, \vhen applied to the
spiritual building of the Church, is used of God and of Christ,

fronl ,vhonl the Church has both its being and its perseverance
to the end, and again of the Apostles, ,vho strengthen the flock
entrusted to them by the inlparting spiritual gifts, as St. Paul
says, "I long to see you, that I may Ï1npart unto you some
spiritual grace to strengthen you;" II or, again, of Bishops,
,vho, as sent by the Apostles, and charged by the Holy Spirit
\vith the government of the Church, are bid to be watchfu]
and see that those \vho stand do not fall, and those who are
in danger do not perish.' Accordingly, ,vhen it is said to
Peter, " And thou, in thy turn, one day confirm thy brethren,"
ti,e clta)'gc and office a1'e laid 1lpon him, as al a'rchitect
divinely chosen, of holding togethe1", strengthening, and keeping
in theÜ' place, the several P(U'ts of rile ecclesiastical st1'ucÜ
1"e,
But ,vhat are these pa /'ts to be confirmed, and ,vhat is the
11UÜtl'e of the confinnation ?

* PassagIia, p. 563, t 1 Pet. v. 10. t Apoc. Hi. 2,

Rom. xvi. 25; 1 Thess. iii. 13; 2 Thess. ii. 17; 1 Pet. v. 10,
\I Rom. i. 11. , A poc. Hi. 2.

!H

81: PETF'fl,

APt to the tÌlst lflH.

ti()n there can be no controversy, it
l)eillg dctcl'lnincll lJY the ,vords, "cûntirln thy brethreN,:" anll
it i:::; plain, froni ,vhat is
aiel altove, that hy Lrethren art'
Illcant the \postle
. lIe hael, therefore, the ....\postle:-; COl11111ittee 1
to his charge i'ìHînediufcl!J; Lut like,vi:-;e, the rest of all the
Ütithful, 'Jnedi litly. 'Vhen a person has been nalHed l)y (1hrist
to confinn the ..Apostles exprcs
ly, the nature of the ca
e does
not allo,v that the ,,"hole congregation of Lelievers Le not in
their persons cOllullitted to hiln. The care of the flock is
Inanifestly in yo1 ycd in the care of the shepherds; and no one
in his senses can .louLt that the Ulan ,vho is charged to
support the pillars, is charged to keep in their place the
inferior stones.
.1\nd as to the ?1utlt'ì'(' of the COnfil'lllation, it is for protection
against the fraud of the great cnelllY. And the danger lay
in losing the faith, }>eter, then, is chargeù to contirln, in such
sense that neither the pillars of the Church, nor its inferior
parts, Jllay, 1 tY the 10sH of f:tith, he moveù frol11 their place,
and so Heyered frolll the Church's structure. No charge can Lo
]. ighcr than
uch an office ùf confinnation; nor for anything
Heell ".0 to ItC lllorc thankful to our Saviour; Lut, particularly,
nothing can lllore ùi
tillctl y sho"r the divinely appointee 1
rclatiun Let".een Peter on the one hand, and on the other, the
]'e
t of the Apostles, and the ".holt
COll1pany of the faithful;
nothing clefine 1110re clear]y t.he Rpecial authority of Peter;
that is, to protect and strengthen the unity of the faith, and to
pussess all po,,"ers needed for such protection.
This charge ,,"as given after that hy the prayer of CbrL'5t
the privilege had been gaincll for Peter's faith, that it .<..:1 uuld
Ji
fe1' fuil. Hence, that faith is lJècolne, in yirtue uf such
pra,rer, the infallihle
tanelarc.l of evangelical truth: as Ht,
Cyprian expres
l'd it of old, " that faith of the lloInan
, ,,"hieh
pprfidy {'U1U10f approach,". It follo".s that an the faithful o,ye
to it oltceli('Hcc. And Peter'H authority rests on a cluul.le title,
c,deJ'ÎÌ(ll of l1lÏ
sion, i1d(,l'JluZ of RJ'iritual gift: the fonner con-

*
t, Cypl'i:m, Ep, fi5,

]11S N.A]'JE AND II]S OFFiCE.

2Ð5

tained in the ,vords of Christ the legislator, "And thou,. in
thy turn, one day confirm thy brethren;" the latter, in the
,vords of Christ, the besto,ver of all gifts, "But I have prayed
for thee, that thy faith fail not."

Iore than a thousand years ago two Easterns Seell1 to have
expressed all this, one the Bishop Stephen, suppliantly ap-
proaching Pope
Iartin 1., in the Lateran Synod of A.D. G49,
and speaking of "the blessed Peter, in a manner special and
peculiar to himself, having above all a firm and immutable
faith in our Lord God, to consider with compassion, and
confirm his spiritual partners and brethren "Then tossed by
doubt: inasmuch as he has received po,ver and sacerdotal
authority, according to the dispensation, over all, froln the
very God for our sakes incarnate," t And Theodore, Abbot of
the Studium, at Constantinople, addressing Pope Paschal 1.,
A.D. 817, in the midst of persecution from the state, as if he
,vere Peter hilnself: "Hear, 0 Apostolic Head, 0 shepherd
of the sheep of Chri st, set over them by God, 0 doorkeeper
of the kingdom of heaven, 0 rock of the faith upon which the
Catholic Church is built. For Peter art thou, ,vho adornest

* As far as the'lcords by themselves go, it is the opinion of the best com-
mentators that they may be equaIIy wen rendered, "And thou, when thou art
converted," or "And thou, in thy turn, one day," eto. But as it is impossible
to bring a discussion turning on a Hebrew idiom conveyed in a Greek word
before the English reader, we must here restrict ourselves to the proof :uisin

from the sense and context, Aud here one thing alone, among several which may
be urged, is sufficient to prove that the sense preferreJ in the text, "And thou,
in thy turn, one day confirm thy brethren," is the true one. For the other
rendering supposes that the time of Peter's conversion would also be the time
of his confirming his brethren; whereas this was filr otherwise. He was con-
verted by our Lord looking on him that same night shortly after his denial, and
"immediDtely went out and wept bitterly." But he did not succeed to the
charge of confirming his brethren till after our Lord's ascenSIOn. It must
be added that the collocation of the original words Ka} uò 7rOTÈ brtUTpÉ\þas
UT1}pt
OJl is such as absolutely to require that the joint action indicated by them
should belong to the same time, and that an indefinite time expressed by 7rOTÉ.
Now this would be false according to the rendering, "Aud thou, when thou art
cunverted, confirm thy brethren," for the conversion was immediate and definite,
the confirmation distant anù indefinite; whereas it exactly agrees with the
rendering, " And thou, in thy turn, one day confirm thy brethren,"
Those who wish to see the whole controversy admirably drawn out, may find
it in rassa
lia, b. ii. eh, 13.
t ?transi, COllcilia, x. 8D-1,

2f)()

ST. PETER,

nnd govcrnest the See of Peter. To thec, sai(l ChriBt our God,
, And thou, in thy turn, one day connnll thy brethren.' Behold
the tilHe, l)ehold the place, help us, thou \vho art ordained l)y
God fur this,
tretch forth thy hand as far as lllay be: pO\\Ter
thou ha-.;t frOl11 God, because thou art the chief of all." ·

o"r let us t vie,v in its connection the \v hole scope of our
Lord's discourse. ,yo e shall Hee ho,v naturally the conte'St of the
.1\postles arose out of \vhat lIe had told theIll, anù ho,v \yell
the foriner and the latter part of I-lis ans\ver harmonize to-
gether, and tCl'luinate that contest. '\T" e learn from St. John's
record of this divinc conver:;ation, that our Lorù besought IIis
]'ather,
a
iug, "'Yhile I \\Tas ,vith thCILl in the \\Torlò, J kept
tllelll in Thy IW.llll' . . , but nu\v I COBle to Thee:" that is, so
long a'-' I ,ya,s \yith thenl visiLly in the \v'url(l (for inyi:ÚLly
] \\-i II ah\Tays bl' ,vith then1, and nurture thelll ,vith the

piritnal intlux. of the 'Tine), I kept thelll united in Thy naille ;
" 11\lt nO\\T I COBle to Thee," 1 leave the \vorld, I relin<l uish the
oRicp of vÍsiLle hea(l. It relnains, that by the appoillblll'nt
of another visible JH'
Hl, Thou :-;huulclst entrust hilll ,vith

ry office, pro\ ille for the COI1spicuou
unity uf all, antI pre:ser\ e
thelll joinell to each other antI to Us.
u St. Luke tells us,
that no suoner hac 1 onr I.Jonl declared to the .L\pust1e
, "the

Ull of 1lall indeed goeth accol'lling tu that \\'hich is lleter-
lllillell," than they Legan to have a
trifc alHung thelIl, " \vllÎch
of thenl should
eelll to be the greater." Jfor they ha(l hearJ
that Christ \\Youhl \vithJra"T His visible pre:sence, alld they
had heard 1 [Ün alsu earnestly entreating of the Father to
pruville for their visible unity_ Accordingly, the tilfJe
eeIlle(1
at han(l ,,
hen another was to ta1..e thi
uffice of vi
iLle head;
hence their { l uestionin cr ,,
hu
h()uhl lJe the g reater a1l1011cr
0' ð
theIn, N O\V, our Lonl does not replove this inference of theirs,
l)ut lIe does repruye the telnper in ,yl1Ïch they were covetillg
pre-cnlinence. For, engaged as they ,yere in the ,-;trife, lIe
".arllpJ thelH that the person ,,-ho should l)û "the Greater allll
the H.uler" alHong thcHl, lnust follo\v in the dischargp of his

'" }Jarolliu
, Annal. A,D. 817, x
i.

t l'm;sag1ia, p, 313.

111S N.AJIE .AND Ill::; Olf'li'lUE.

2D7

office the rule and the standard \v hich He had set ù p in His
o\vn conduct, and not that ,vhich the kings of the Gentiles
follo\v, Thus, setting these in sharp contrast, He proceeds:
"The kings, indeed, of the nations lord it over their subjects,
and love high titles, and to be called benefactors; but I,
though Lord and }\'Ia
ter anlong
t you, have dealt other\vise, as
you kno,v. For I have exercised, not a lordship, but a servi-
tude; I have not sat at table, but \vaited; I have not cared
for titles, but called you friends and brethren. Let this
example then be before you all, but specially before hitn who
i:-; to be the greater and the ruler aillong you, For I appoint
unto you, and dispose of you, as
Iy Father hath disposed
of
le; of
le He hath disposed that through hurniliation,
enlptying of Myself, ignoilliny, and Inanifold teillptations, I

hould gain the kingdoln, reach the joys of heaven, and obtain
all po\ver in heaven and on earth. So like\vi8e dispose I of you,
that through hun1ility, sufferings, reproaches, hunger, thirst,
and allinanner of tenlptatiuns, you 111ay reach whither I have,
COBle, being worthy, after your hunger and your thirst, to eat
and drink a t
1 Y table in
I y kingdonl; after being despiseLl
and dishonoured, to sit on thrones, judging the t\velve tribes
of Israel. N O\V, hitherto you have trodden ,vith :Thle this royal
,yay full of SOlTO\VH, an(l have continued with
Ie in l\Iy
telllptations. But little ,vill it profit to begin, if yuu per:5evere
not to the end, None shall be cro\yned,
ave he \vho has
contended la,yfully; none be saved, but he ,vho perseveres
to the end. 'Vill you remain ,vith 1\le still in your temptationfs
to come, and \vhen I am no longer present ,vith you visibly,
to protect and exhort, ,vill you preserve your stefidfastness?
SÏ1non, Simon, behold! I see Satan exerting all his force to
overCOlne your purpose, and to destroy the fidelity ,vhich you
have hitherto sho\vn
Ie, I see the danger to your faith
and your salvation approaching, But I, \vho, ,vhell visibly
present \vith you, left nothing undone to guar(l, protect, and
strengthen you visibly, so, too, ,vhen separated froln your
bodily sight, ,yill yet not leave JOu \vithout a vi:sib]e fSupport.

2!)B

81: PETER,

'Yherefore, Peter, I have prayed for thee, that thou fail not,
antI thou, in thy turn, one day confinn thy brcthren. Il
-
UICJnÙer that thou hast to discharge that part visibly to\vards
thy brethren, ,vhich I, ,vhile yet lIlortal, antI vi
iLle, di
-
chargctI; relncrubcr that I therefore had spccial care of thee,
l)ecau
e it "
as 'ly ,yill that thou, confinneù by
ly prayers,
should::;t confirlH thy brcthrcn,
ly disciples, and
ly friends." ·
N O\V, from t "That has Lecn saiù, it appears that l)eter in
IIoIy Scripturc is sct forth ac:; the source and principle of
cccle:-;iastical unity unùer a double but cognate iJl1age, as
:Foundation, an( 1 as C()Ufinller. Of the fonner "re "rill here say
nothing further, hut a fe\y. consequences of the latter it i

fJl'
irahlè here to group together.
1. The unity, thell, ,vhich con::;ist
in the profession of one
an(1 the sa1lle faith, i::; con
picuous atnong tho..,e:t lnodes of unity
l)y ,,"hich Chri
t ha
,,'illc(l that Hi
Church should be di
tin-
guishcd, N O\V, first, St. Paul declare
that the ,vhole Ininisterial
hierarchy, froIll thp Apostolat,"\ dU\Vll\vards, was instituted Ly
our Lord, for the sake of ol.taining and preserving this unity.
" I Ie ga vc SOlue Apostles, anJ some Prophets, and other 1-;0Tne
Eyangelists, anlI other SOlllC pa
tors and doctors, for the pcr-
fecting" (literally, the fitting in together, the
anl(
,vord in
,yhieh St, l\
ter had u
ed in his prfiyer, ch. v. 10), "of the
Raillts, for the "
ork of the Ininistry, for the edifying of the
lJo.ly of Christ; until ,ye all lueet into the unity of fÙith, antI
of the kno\\Tledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto
the lueasure of the age of the fu]ness of Christ."
To this
living hierarchy he expres
ly attrihutes preservation froln
doctrinal error, proceeding thu'3: "That henceforth ,YO be no
Inore children to
sea to antl fro, ana carried about ,vith every
,,,intI of tlnctrine hy the ,yickedness of lnen, by cunning
craftinc'-\s hy,,'hich they lie in \vait to deceive." And, SCCOJHlly,
this hierarchy itself ,yas knitted and gathcred up into a
IHonal'chy, and its "\vholc force and sulidity lua(le to depenll on

'" r38sa
Jia, p, 5-!7.
: For which see hel'( after. ch. 7.

t Ihi.l. p, 57 J.

El'JI. iv, ] 1.

IllS NAIJIE AND IllS OFFICE.

29

association ,vith Peter, to whonl alone was said, "But I have
prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not;" to ,vhom alone was
enjoined, "And thou, in thy turn, one day confirm thy brethren,"
II. Accordingly the pre-eminence of Peter is ,veIl expressed
by the ,vords, * "PrÏ1nacy of faith," " chiefship of faith," " chief-
ship in the episcopate of faith," meaning thereby a peculiar
authority to prescribe the faith, and deternline its profession,
and so protect its unity and purity. This is conveye.d in the
,vonls of Christ, Confirm thy brethren. Thus St. Bernard t
aùdressed Innocent II., "All' elnergent Jangers and scandals in
the kingdom of God, specially those which concern the faith,
are to be referred to your Apostolate. For I conceive that we
should look especially for reparation of the faith to the spot
,vhere faith cannot t fail. That indeed is the prerogative of
his see. For to whom else was it once said, 'I have prayed,
for thee, Peter, that thy faith fail not'? Therefore ,vhat
follows is required of Peter's successor: 'And thou, in thy turn,
one day confirm thy brethren.' And this is no,v necessary. It
is time for you, most loving father, to recognize your chiefship,
to approve your zeal, and so make your ministry honoured, In
that you clearly fulfil the part of Peter, whose seat you occupy,
if by your adlnonition you confirm hearts fluctuating in faith,
if by your authority you crush those ,vho corrupt it."
III. All ,vho have received the nlinistryof the ,vord, and
the charge of defending the faith and preserving unity, and are
" ambassadors in Christ's name," have a clainl to be listened to,
but he above all ,vho holds the chiefship of faith, and who
received the charge, "Confirm thy brethren." He therefore
lllust be the supreme standard of faith, ,vhich is jtlst ,vhat St.
Peter Chrysologus, in the fifth century, wrote to Eutyches:
" "T e exhort you in all things, honourable brother, to pay

* Petrus uti audhit, vos autem quid me dicitis? Statim loci non immemor
sui, primatum egit; primatum confeso:iionis utique, non honoris; prilllatulll Bad,
non on1ini
.-Ambros. de Incarn, c. 4, n. ;)2, tOIll. 2, p, 710.
t Ep. 190, vol. 1, p. 649.
t Ohserve the exact identity with St, Cyprian's expression nine hunùred years
C'arlier, Ep, 55, quotell p, GO.

.

300

ST. PETER,

obedience to ,yhat is ,yritten 1y the nlost blessed Pope of the
ROlllan city; for
t. .Peter, ,vho both lives and rules in his o,vn
St;C, grant.
to those ,,"ho ask for it the truth of faith," ·
I \T. ...\.nd in thi
prerogative of Peter, to be heard aùove all
others, ,ye find the Dleanillg of certain ancient expressions.
Thu
Prudentius calls hiln, " the first disciple of God;" t St.
Augustine, " the figure of the Church;" :J:
t. Chrysostolu, "the
l110uthpiece of the disciples, and teacher of the \\
orld;"
St,
Ephrelll Syrus, "the candle, the tongue of the disciples, and the
voice of preacher8 ; "/I St, Oyril of J erusaleln, "the prince of the
ApostlcH, all<l the highest preacher of the Church,'" In the
e
and
uch-like continually recurring expres:-;ions ,ve recognize
hi:-5 chief.
hip in the episcopate of faith, hiH 1eing the standard
of faith, aHd hi:-; reprcsentillg' the Catholic faith, as the 1ranches
arc gathered up in the root, all<l the streamlet
in the fountain.
\-T. Our Lorù.. ha
JllosL solelllnly declared, anù St. Paul
J"t'peated, that no one shall 1e :-;aveù ".ithout 11laintailling the
true and uncorrupt faith. Of this Peter'/-; faith is the stanùarcl
anll exelnplar. ..A_ccon1ingly, 1y the ht'v of Chri
t unity ,yith
the faith of Peter is ncces
ary to salvatioll. This ht'v our Lorù

et forth in the ".ords, "Confil'Ill thy 1rethren," ..And to this
the Fatherð in their expre
sions above quoted alluåe.
'TI. The true :fitith and t]l(> trllP Church ar(' RO indivisibly
united, that tlH>Y cannot even be concei, eJ apart fronl each
ot her faith heinn to tlH' Ohurch as li
ht to the :-5un. But the
, b '-'
trUe faith neither is, nor Cëln l,e, other than that ,yhich Peter
" the first di:,ciple of Ooù," "tht' teacher of the ,vorIJ," " the
Inouthpicce of the di::,cjples," and "the confinner of his
1.rethren," holJs and propo:,es to others. X 0 cOTnnnluion,
therefore, called after Chri::;t, ,yhich yet <.litfers frolH that faith,
can clainl either the nalne or dignity úf the true Church.
VII, If any kno,vledge have a special value, it is surely

'" 'rwf'nty-fifth letter mnong those of
t, I.eo.
t Con. Symmnchum, lib.
, v. 1. t
ermon jG.

Hom. 88. on John. \I Encom, in rctrum ct C'UtCl'OS Apostolos.

Cat. xi. n, 3: '0 7rpWTOcrT&.T7]S TWV ) A7rou'r/JA.wv Ka.l T?}S fKKÀ1]uía.s Kopucþaîas
K{IPt/
. "'''' l\lark. xd. IG; John iii. IS; nom, iii.
;, dc,

IIIS NAJIE ...iÞlD IIIS OFFIOE.

301

that Ly ,\rhich ,vo have a safe and ready test of the true faith
and the true Church. It is of the utInost necessity to kno\v
and embrace both, and the means of reaching thenl are pro-
portionably valu
ble, Now that test abides in Peter, by keep-
ing ,vhich before us we can neither llliss the true faith nor the
true Church. For no other true faith can there be than that
which he delivers, ,vho received the charge of confirming his
brethren, nor other true Church than ,vhat Christ built, and is
building still. Hence the expression of St. Ambrose, "'Vhere
Peter is, there is the Church;" * and of Stephen of Larissa, to
Pope Boniface II. (A,D. 530), "that all the Churches of the
world rest in the confession of Peter." t
VIII. 'Vith all these agrees that falnous and nlost early
testimony of St. Cyprian, that men" fall away from the Church
into heresy and schisln so long as there is no regard to the
SOUTce of truth, no looking to the head, nor keeping to the
doctrine of our heavenly
Iaster. If anyone consider and
,veigh this, he will not need length of comment or argument.
It is easy to offer proofs to a faithful mind, because in that
case the truth may be quickly stated.":f: And then he quotes
our Lord's words to Peter,
Iatt. xvi. 16, and John xxi. 17,
adding, "upon him being one He builds His Church," There-
fore that Church can neither be torn from the one on whonl
she is built, nor profess any other faith, save "That that one
,vho is Peter, proposes,

* Ambros. in Ps. 1. n. 30. t l\Iansi, tom. viii. 746.
t Do U nitato Ecclosiæ, 3.

30

Sl: Ph'TEE,

CIIAPTEH, III.

THE INYESTITURE OF PETER.

Gun l..oI'd has hitherto, \vhile on earth,. ruled as its visible
head that bo<ly of disciplûs ,,-hich lie had chosen out of the
'\
orld, and \vhich IIis Father had given }-liln, And this bo(ly
lLe for the first tÏ1ne called the Church in that famous prophecy t
\vherein lie nalne(l the person, ,,
ho, by virtue of an intilnate
association \vith IIinlself: the Rock, should 1>e its foundation,
ancl the duration uf \vhich until the consuJllJllation of the
'\
orld, lIe pronouncéc} at the saIne time, in spite of all the rage
of "spiritual ,,-icke<1ne
s in high places" against it, because it
should be founded upon the rock \vhich 1 [e should lay.
Recondly, He had, at that period of His luinistry ,\" hen lIe
thought it Ineet, the becond year, selected out of the rest of ]Ii

<1isciples, after ascenlling into a l1lountain and continuing the
night long in prayer, t"
elve \vhom lIe nalned Apostles-as
before and above aU sent by lIinl-für " lIe cane(l \VhOl11 He
\\
oulcl Hiln
elf, and they canle to Him," to \VhOIll "He gave
authority over unclean spirits, to cast theln out, and to heal
every disease and every \veakness," \y hOln lie chose also cc to
be \vith Him," His personal attendants, "and to send them to
preach;" to \\
hOnl, 111oreo\"er, He subsequently Inade a prolnise
that whatcyer they should bind on earth, should be bound in
heayen, and \vhatever they bhould loose on earth
hould be
luo
ed in heaven,:f:
Thirdly, as at a certain time in His ministry, that is the
second year, He had selected t"clye to Le nearer His pcrson

* PR
sAglia. p. !)3, t :i\Iatt, xvi. IG.

:\Iatt, x, 1; )lark iii. 13-15; Luke vi. 12. li
; l\Iatt. xviii. IRe

IllS N.Al11E
lND illS OFFIOE.

30:1

than the re
t of His disciples,
o at a yet later time, the third
year of Hi
nlÌnistry, lIe had :::;et apart one out of the t,velve,
to whom from the very first, and before either he, or anyone,
had been called to be an Apostle, or even, as it would seem,
a disciple, He had given a prophetic name; whom by word and
deed, in correspondence ,vith that name, He designated to
be the future rock of His Church, to be the Bearer of the
keys, ,vhich opened or shut the entrance to His mystical Holy
City, to be enùued with power singly to bind and to loose;
and whon1 at last, on the very eve of His being taken a,vay
from His disciples, He pointed out as the future "First one,"
"Greater one," or "Ruler," among them, having, as such, had
given to him a special and singlÛa/J' charge, after the departure
of the Head, to " confirm his brethren,"
It is manifest that this was all ,vhich, before His offering
Himself up for the sin of the ,vorld, and the withdra,val of
His visible presence thereupon ensuing, He could do for the
government of His Church, For as long as He ,vas there, the
Son of ltian among men, seen, felt, touched, and handled, the
sacred voice in their ears, and the divine eyes gazing bodily
upon them, He ,vas not ?nly the fountain of all headship and
rule, but He exercised in His o,vn person the highest functions
of that headship and visible rule. He daily encouraged,
,yarned, corrected, taught, united them; in short, to use His
own ,vords, "while He was ,vith theIn, He kept them in His
Father's nalne." *'
But now another tÌ1ne, and other dangers ,yere approach-
ing, The s,vord wag drawn which should "strike the shep-
herd," there was a fear that" the sheep would be scattered,"
not only for a moment, but for ever. To n1eet this the care
of the Divine Guardian was necessary in a further disposition
of those po,vers ,vhich He received at His resurrection froll1
the dead. For henceforth His visits, as of a risen King, were
to be few and sudden, when He pleased, and at times they
expected not, "for forty (lays appearing to them and speaking
* John xvii, 12.

:)0-1

ST. PETE'R,

of the kingdo111 of GoLl," and a:i :-;oon a
TIis final injunctions
had Leon thus royally given, "the hl'aven
were to receive
lliul till the tilHe of the restoration of all things." The

\postles could no longer "bo ,vith Hilu," as Lofore, nor He
" keep thcln,
' aC) in the days of Hi:-, fle:sh.
l-lo\v, then, does He complete the lìlinistorial hierarc11Y
,vhich sprung fron1 His 0" n Divine Person on earth, anù
,,
hich ix to rule His Church and represent that pcr::;on froln
Hi:s first to IIis second cOIning?
N 0"-'-, first, "
e Blust rell1ark, that ,,
hile great care i

taken to lllake known to all the Apostles the resurrcction
of thp Lord, yet a special solicitude is s11o,,-n ,vith regar(l
to that one wIlo ,,"a:i to 1)0 "the Ruler." TIllICS the angels,
announcing the fact to the holy ',0111Cn at the sepulchre, "lIe
is ri
en, He iH not here, l)ehol(l the place ,,
here they laid
IIilll," adll, (( but go, tell J [i
disciples (/ nd Pffcî', that 11e gocth
hefore you into G-alilce.". The expression indicates, hi

superior place, fiÇ,; ,vhcn Peter, hilHself delivere(l froln prison,
recounted to the (lisciple
at the house of
[ark his escap
,
and added, "Tell the
e things to JaHlcs ana to the Lrcthrcn,"
'v here no one fail
to see the pre-etH inence gi yen to J aHles,
lJY such a mention of hilu, that
\post1e being the Bishop
of J erusalclu, and so put oycr thp Lrethren, and, ,vith hiTllselt:
one of those ,,'ho "seemed to be pillars." Again, to Peter our
Lora appeareç\ fir
t aUlung the ...\..postles. St. Paul, exhilJitin

a sort of snnl of Christian doctrine, as he says "the Go
pcl
".hich I preached unto ):ou," begins, "I delivered unto yon
fir
t of all that ,,
hich I also received, ho,\'" that Christ died for
our
ins according to tIle Scriptures.; and that He "
as buried,
and that lIe rose again the third day, according to the Scrip-
tures; and that He ,vas seùn by Cephas, and after that by the
(.leven." By him alone, first, then by them in conjunction
,vith him. And furthcr, St. Paul's ,vords seCln to exprebs a

ort of descending ratio, "Then "as lie seen by more than
fi \'e hunç\red brethren at once, of ,vhoTn 11lany relnain until
* :Uark xvi. 6.

lilb N...L.U.E .AND HIS, UFli'ICE.

305

this present, and SOlne are fallen asleep. After that He ,yas
seen by James, then by all the Apostles, And last of all he
,vas seen also by me, as by one born out of due time. For I
alll the least of the Apostles.". And while they ""ere yet
in doubt, and for joy could not receive the marvellous tidings,
,vhen brought by the WOlnen, as soon as our Lord appeared
to Peter, their hesitation was relnoved, and the t,vo disciples
returning from En1n1aus-then1selves full of His ,vonderful
conversation with them-"found the eleven gathered together
and those that ,vere ,vith them, saying, The Lord is risen
indeed, and hath appeared to Simon," as the Church in her
exultation repeats, where philologists tell us that the Greek
and bears ,,
hat is often the Hebre\y n1eaning, and signifies
"for," as if no doubt could remain any longer of their hap-
piness, ,vhen Peter had becon1e a witness of it.
These are indications of superiority, slight perhap
in thcln-
selves, if they stood alone, but not slight as bearing tacit
,vitness to a fact other,vise resting on its o,vn explicit evidence.
If one of the .A.postles ,vas destined to be the head of the rest,
this is ,vhat ,ve should have expected to happen to that one,
and this did happen to Peter, ,vho is else,vhere made the head
of the Apostles.
But no,v ,ve come to those most important injunctions
,,,,hich our Lord gave to His Apostles after His resurrection,
concerning the government of His Church, And here it
becon1es necessary to mark ,,,,ith the utnlost accuracy ,,,hat
He said and ,yhat He gave to all the Apostles in common, and
,,
hat to Peter in particular,
First of all, then, ,ve may t'emark onr Lord's care to
redeem the pron1Ïses ,vhich He had made to the T,velve,
and to convey to them their legislative, judicial, and execu...
tive po,vers. These are mentioned by each of the four Eyan-
gelists, in some,vhat different terms, but alike involving the
distinctive Apostolic po'vers of inunediate institution by
Christ, and universal 111Ï

ion; as Apostles they are sent,
* 1 Cor, xv. l-
.

VOL. II.

x

:JOG

ST. PETER,

allll they are scnt úy Clu,i?:5l. The fonll recorded in St.
)[a.tthe\v is, "All po\vcr is givcn unto 1\[0 in hcavcn an,l in
earth. Go ye, therefore, and lllake disciples all nation
,
baptizing thcnl in the nallie of the Father, and of the Sun,
all,l of the lloly Ghost, teaching tltcIn to oLscI've all things
".hat:-;oevcr I have cOllllnalllled you; antl behold I alll \\Tith
)yon all days, evcn to the COllsllllllnation of the \vorld."
The form of St, Mark is, "Go ye into the \yhole \vorld, aud
pI'each the Gospel to every crcature."
St, Luke refcrB specially in t\VO passages to the ùcscent of
the lioly Ghost, as Lcing llinl::;clf as ,veIl the Divine "Gift,"
LUlII the iUllllcdiate ,varkel' of all grace
in n1an, as the principle
of the ecclesiastical hierarchy, "
\.nd r send the prolllÎ
e of

[.r Father upon you, but stay you in the city tÜI you be
euducd ".ith pO\\Tcr froll1 on high." And again, "Eating
together \\yith thcIn, He cOInInan(led thcIn that they r,houltl
not depart froIll J crusalcl1l, Lut should ,vait for the proll1Ï
e of
the .Father, ".hich you have hearù," baith He, "l,y 1\ly nluuth;
for John, intlcc(l, Laptized ,yith ,yater, but you bhall be bap-
tized \\yith the Holy Ghost not many days hcnce." " You shall
recei \ye the po,v.er of the Holy Ghost con1Ïng upon you, and
you shalllJe ,vitné
::;ecl unto )[e in JerusalcIn, and in all Judea,
and S:tluaria, and even to the utterIllost part of th
earth."
The forIn recorded 1)y St. John is, "A.'3 the .Father hath
sent l\le, I also S(:I1<1 you, '\"rhen lIe had said this J lIe brcathed
on thenl; and He :-;aid to thcIn, Receive ye the Holy Ghost;
\\yhosc sins you bhall forgive, they are forgiven theIll; al1(l
,vho:-;e sins you shall rctain, they are retained." *'
:N o\\r, it IIlay'Le ren1arked that the
c pa
sage
of the several
Evangclist
are iclcl1tical in their force; that ir-;, they each
conv<,y all those po\yers \vhich constitute the ....\po
tolate.
These are reccived by an the _Apostles in COl1UllOn, and together;
and in the joint posscs
ion of theln con
ists that equality which
is often attrilJuted hy the ancient \vl'iters to the Apo:-;tles, as
notaLJy Ly St, Cyprian, "He gives to all the Apostles an ell ual
* :l\Iatt xxviii, IS; l\Iark xvi. 15; Luke xxiv. 4
; .Acts i, 4:-8; John xx. 21.

IllS N.AJIE .AND HIS O
FFIGE.

307

po,ver, and says, 'As the Father sent
fe, I also send you.'"
And again, "Certainly the other Apostles also were ,vhat
Peter ,vas, endued \vith an equal fellowship, both of honour
and power." ·
And these Apostolic po,vers, legislative, judicial, and
execu ti ve, are after,vards referred to as exercised; as in
Acts XV., where the first council passes decrees ,vhich bind the
Church; nay, ,vhich go forth in the joint name of the Holy
Ghost, and the Rulers of the Church, "It hath seeJl1ed good to
the Holy Ghost and to us; "-which are delivered by St. Paul
to the cities to be kept: Acts xvi, 4-as in Acts xx. 28, where
Bishops are charged to rule the Church, each over his flock,
,vherein the Holy Ghost has placed him-as in 1 Cor, v. 1-5,
,vhere St, Paul, "in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,"
excommunicates-as in 2 Cor, x. 6, ,vhere he sets forth his
Apostolic. power-as in the Epistles to Titus and TÍlnothy.
"{here he sets theIll in authority, enjoins theIl1 to ordain
Priests in every city, and commands thenl to "reprove," or
" rehuke."
And all these powers St. Peter, of conrse, as one of the
T,velve, had received in common with the rest. The limit to
them ,vould Reem to lie in their being shared in COlnmon by
twelve; as, for instance, universal mission d,velling in such
a body must practically be determined and IÏ1nited someho\v
to the different members of that body, or one ,vould interfere
with the other. But there is nothing in these powers which
ans\vers to the images of "the rock," on which the Church is
built, the single "bearer of the keys," and" confirmer" of his
brethren, \vhich Christ had appropriated to one A postle.
In like manner, then, as our Lord fulfilled His promises to
the T,velve, so did He those to St. Peter, and "1-e find ,vritten
the con1mittal of an authority to him exactly åns\yering to
these images; an authority, "Thich expresses the full legis-
lative, judicial, ånd executive po,ver of the head, ,vhich can be
executed by one alone at a tillie, and is of its o,vn nature
* be L nitate EécIesiæ, 3.

:10R

81: P
E1'L'R,

uprClUè, an(1 responsible to nono save God. It remained for
our Lord to tind an inulgo setting forth all this as decisi'l'ly as
that of the Ruck, tht, Bearer of the keys, and the Continllcr
of his In'eth ren,
Once, as He l )asscd aloliO" the shores of the lake of Galilee
o ,
He haJ
ccn t,YO fisher1l1cn castinO' their net into the S8a and

,
hat I ""ai( 1 to them, Coule aftcr
Ie, anJ I ,,
ill nlake ,you fishers
of 111 en, anù inunediately leaving their net::" they follo\vc(1
liin1," Once again, too, He had gone into the
hip of that
saIne fishe1'1nan, and sitting, taught the Illultitudes úut of it.
An(l then He bade that fishcnnan, ",,"'ho had laùourc(l all the
)1 ight and taken nothing, to launch out into the deep," and in
faith "let do\vn his nets for a draught," "Thereupon "he
enclosed so great a Iuultitude of fishe'i that the net brake." ·
And again, in after tin1cs, ,,
hen the fishenllan haa becoloe an
Apostle, that
arne ship "
aitcù on His convenience, and carried
HiIn across the lake. It 'Ya
there He "
as asleep ,vhen the

tornl raged, anti ] [is disciples in little faith a,,"'oke Hin1, saying,
"
la
ter, saYe us, ,,-e perish," not yet kno,,
ing that the ship
,vhich carried the Lord might be tost, but could not sink.t FroIll
it they Le1101(1 Hint ,val king on the sea, in the fourth ,vatch of
the night, when Peter, in hi:-, fervour, desired to join Him, and
going to Jlleet his Lonl on the "aves, his faith failed hill1, and
he began to sink, till the ..Ahnighty hand supported hiln,
anù drew hil}) ",yith it to the &hip, ,vhich "presently ,,"'as at
the land to ,vhich they were going,t .And now, Peter, and
Thon1as, and N athanie], and the SODS of Zebedy, and t,vo
others, "
ere once lnore on that same ship and sea, but no
longer ,vith hiln ,vho had cOlnmanJed the ,v-inds, and walked
on the ,yaves. Once n10re, too, they
toiled all the night, but
"caught nothing;" ,vb en, 10, in the n10rning light, Jesus stood
on the shore, but yet unkno,vll to them, and bade them cast
the net on the right side of the ship, "and no\v they ,vere not
able to dra\v it for the n1ultitude of fishes." Thus He revealed

* l\lark i. 16; I.uke v. 3,

.John vi, 21.

t ::\Iark iv. 38; Luke viii. 24.
_
John xxi. 1-14.

IllS .LVA

fE AND JJIS OFFICE.

Himself to theIn, and invited them to eat ,vith Him of the
fishes ,vhich they had caught. "Then Sin10n Peter went up,
and dre,,'" the net to land, full of great fishes, one hundred and
fifty-three. And although they were so nlany, the net ,vas
not broken:" for, indeed, that draught of great fishes, gathered
by Peter at Christ's conlmand, betokened God's elect, ,,,"horn
the Church is to gather out of the sea of this ,vorld, ,vho
cannot break from the net, which net, therefore, Peter dre,v to
land, even the everlasting shore ,vhereon Christ welcolnes His
o\vn. And after that marvellous banquet of the disciples ,vith
their Lord, betokening the never-ending marriage-feast, wherein
"the roasted fish is Christ in His passion," * our Lord proceeùs
to cro\yn all that series of distinctions, ,vhere,yith, since Ï1n-
po
ing the prophetic name, He had marked out Simon, the son
of Jonas, to be the Leader of His disciples: and thus He fulfils
by the sille of the lake of Gal ilee what He foreshaclo,ved w"hen
He first looked upon Peter, ,,,hat He pronlised in the quarters
of Cesarea Philippi, and 'v hat He repeated on the eve of His
passIon.
It ,vas His will to appoint one to take His place on earth.
N o'v He had assumed to Hiulself specially a particular title,
under which of old tinle His prophets had foreto]d His advent
among nlen, and ,vhich above all others expressed His tender
love for fallen nlan, I t had been said of Him, "I 'v ill set up
one shepherd over them, and He shall feed them, even l\Iy
servant David: He shall feed them, and He shall be their
shepherd." And again: "Say to the cities of Judah, behold
your God, , . . He shall feed His flock like a shepherd: He shall
gather together the lan1bs 'Yith His arnl, and shall take then1
up in His bosom, and He Himself shall carry them that are
,yith young." And, once nlore, in the very prophecy by,,"'hich
the chief priests and scribes declared to Herod that He J11ust
be born at Bethlehem, " For from thee shall go forth the Ruler,
'v ho shall feed (or shepherd) My people Israel." Appropriating

* St. Augustine's 122nd discourse on St. John, who h,1.s thus set fÜl'th this
(' haptcr: "Piscii3 as
ns Cl11'istu8 est passus."

RIO

ST. PETER,

these prcdiction
to Hin\se]f, tho Lorù had haid, "I am the
gooù shepherd." - The good shepherd giveth I-Iis life for Ilis
Hheep. ..And other Hheep I have "hich are not of thib fold;
thelll also I )llu
t bring; and there shall 1>e one fuld and one
shepherd." .l\nù no"\\r it wa,,'ì ITi
pleasure to give thi
par-
ticular title, sa f-\pecially F[i:-:; o\,n, to Peter, and to Peter alone,
and to Peter in lllost luarkecl contrast even ,vith the Lest
beloved of His other Ji
ciple
, and to Peter, thrice repeating
tho charge, and varying the expression of it so as to include
the tel'Jll in its UtIllost force. "When, therefore, they hac 1
dined, Jesus said to Siu10n Peter, Simon, son of John, lovest
thou )[e ]110)"0 than these? JIe saith to Hinl, Yea, Lord, Thou
kno\vest that I love Thee. lIc
ai th to hi]}1, Feed
l y lanl hs.
He saith to hinl again, Silllon,
on of J ohu, ]ovc"t thou
le?
}[e saith to Hilll, Yea, Lord, Thou kno\\est that I love Thee,
He "aith to hill1, Feed }\Iy lalnbH. He s'tith to hilH the third
tilue, Silllon, Bon of John, lovest thou )re? Peter "
a
gl'ieve(l
hecause He hacl sni(l to hiBl the thir(l tinle, Lovest thou
le?
.Anti he said to lliln, Lorù, Thou kno\\
est all things: Thou
kno,yest that I love Thee. lIe said to him, Feed 1\Iy sheep,"
Our Lorù had before aùùrcs::;cd the seven disciples present
in COIlUllOD, Ie Children, ha V'C you any Ineat ? " "Cast the net,
and you shall finJ." "Bring hither of the fishes ,,
hich yuu
have caught." "Collie anù dine." TIut no,v, turning to one
in particular, lIe singles hinl out in the most special nlannel',
by his nalue, by asking of hilll a love greater than that of any
others to'Yard
IIilnself: "by conferring on hilll a charge,
". hich, as ,ve shall see, frolll its extension excludès i t
being
held in joint posses"ion by any other, antI by a prophecy con-
cerning the lllanner of his (leath, ,vhich is ,vholly particular
to Peter. If it is possible by any \yords to convey a po,ver
anù a charge to a particular person, and to exclude the rest
of the company from that spccial po\ver and charge, it is
done here.
But, secondly, it is a charge of a very high and ùis-
... Ezcch. xxiv. 33; 18a. xl. Ð-ll ; :\1ich, v, 2; :l\Iatt. ii, G; .101m
. ] I, 14, IG.

IllS N.Á1JIE AND IllS Olf'FICE.

311

tinguishing nature indeed, for our Lord before conferring it
delllands of Peter, as a condition, greater love towards His
o"\vn person than that felt for Hin1 by any of the T,velve-
even ùy the sons of Zebedy, whon1 from their zeal He bur-
nalned Boanerges, sons of thunùer-even ùy the disciple \VhOln
He loved, and ,vho lay on His breast at the last supper. \Vhat
must that charge be, the preliminary con(lition for which is
a greater love for Jesus than that of the beloved disciple?
\Vhat shaH be a fitting sequel to "Simon, son of John, lovest
thou
re mo?'e than these?" \Vhat, again, the ilnportance of
that office, in besto"Ting ,vhich our Lord thrice repeats the
condition, and thrice inculcates the charge? The ,vords of
God are not spoken at ranåoln, nor His repetitions ,vithout
effect. \'lhat, again, are the subje
ts of the charge? They
are "
[y lambs," anfl "My sheep;" that is, the fold itself of
the Great Shepherd, As He said, "If I wash thee not, thou
shalt have no part ,vith 1\le," so those ,vho are not either His
larnbs or His sheep, form no part of His fold. Others, too, in
Holy \Vrit, are addressed as shepherds, but ,vith a limitation,
as, "Take heed to the ,vhole flock 1-vhe1
ein the Holy Ghost hath
placed you bishops," or "Feed the flock of God which is (onong
yon,." And, more largely far it was said, "Go ye, therefore,
and make disciples all nations;" and" Go ye into the ,vhole
'''"01'1(1, and preach the Gospel to every creature.""* But they
to ,vhon1 this "Tas said "\vere yet themselves sheep of the Great
Shepherd, and in con1n1itting the world to theIn, He did not
comn1it the?n to each other, \Vhereas here, they too, as His
sheep are committed to one, even Peter; and very expressly,
in the persons of Jan1es and John, anù the rest present,
"Lovest thou
Ie more than these?" A particular flock is
never termed absolutely and simply" the flock," or "the flock
of God," but" the flock 1-uhich is conong you," " in 1-vhich the
IIoly GhOðt hath rfìacle you bishops." An(l again, the Apostles
are sent in COlnn10n to the ,,
hole world, to preach to all
nations, and to forll1 one flock; but they are t'''
elve, and
* Acts xx. 28; 1 Ptt, v, 10; :l\Tatt. xxviii. 19; 1\Iark xvi 15.

:n

ST. PETER,

" po\ver given to several carries its restriction in it
division,
\vhil
t po\ver given to one alone and over all, and without
exception, carries \vith it plenitlHle, and, not having to he
divided ,,'ith any other, it has no bound
Kave those \vhich its
tcrTllS convey." · "'hat are the terms here? "Feed," an,{ "he
shepherd. o\
Ûr" or " rule" "
[y lalnL
aUll 1Iy
hcep." The
terln
have no lilnit, save that of ::;al v"ation itself.
uch, then,
are the pCl'8ons indicated as subjects of this charge. But \vhat
is the nature of the charge? 1\yo different "rorùs of unequal
extent and force in the original, hu t both rendered "feed " in
the translation, convey this. One means "to give food"
siulply, the other, of far higher au(l nobler reach, clnbraces
every act of care and provid.ence in the government of others,
under an image the farthest rellloveù frolH the Rpirit of pride
ana anlLition. Such is even its heathen lllcaning, anù the nrHt
of poet.,,; tanned Agalneulnon by this \vorù, "Shepherd of the
people." By this \vord, St, faul, and St. Peter t himself:
expres:-; the po\ver of the :Bishop over his o\yn flock. And so
our Lord, here iu"\tituting the Bishop of Bishops, the one
Shepherd of the one fold, gives to Peter over all his floc
, the
very "
onl given to 11 iut in the falnous prophecy, "Thou,
Bethiehelll, the land of J udå, art not the lea
t
n10ng the
prince
of Juda: for out of thee
hall COllIC forth the captain
that shall I'ule )fy people Israel:" the vcr
y \yord \vhich, used
of HÏInself in P::,ahll ii. to expré
s all IIis po\ver anq dQn1Ínion,
in His revelation to St, John is spoken of His O\VTl triun1phant
carcer, a
the 'V orJ of God going forth to battle, "He bball
rlÛe them \vith a rod of iron;" and again, in the saUle Luuk is
applied by Hilnself to set forth the honour \vhich He \vHI give
H to hilll that bhall overcome and kéep
ly \vorks unto the
end." 1: Thus, just as in the PfTðOTlS pointed out, the subject ùf
this chargc is unive1'sal, so in the tcrms by \vhich it is
expressed, the natul'e of the po\ver is SUpft51
e. ''"""hat the

lie Dossuet, Sermon on Unity,
t Acts xx. 28; 1 Pet. v. 10; Ps. ii. 9; Apoc. xix, 1.1; ii. 2ï.
t nOtJ.ta[vHJI u
e{
in the h'xt of John. anll in an thf'!"-:f'.

IllS NA]'fE ...LYD IJIS OFFIOE,

313

Bishop is to his o,vn flook, Peter is lnacle to "the flock of
God:" and thi--; at once, in the must simple, as ,veIl as in the
most absolute an(l emphatic manner, by institution froin the
Chief Shepherd Himself: at the close of His ministry, and by
associating Peter singly ,vith Hinlself in His most distinctive
title. If the fold of Christ is equivalent to "the Church of
Christ," and" the kingdoln of heaven," so to feed anrl. to rule
the lalnbs and the sheep of that fold is equivalent to 1eing
"the Rock" of that Church, and" the Bearer of the keys," a

well af5 the Fi,'st, the GJ'Icate?'I one, an(l the Rule'ì' in that
kingdom of heaven,
Again, looking at the circ1l.ll1stances under ,vhich this
charge is received by Peter, it either conveys that special and
singular honour and po,ver ,vhich ,ve have here set forth, or
none at all. For Peter had alJ'eacly received the full Apostolic
authority: he had heard together ,vith the rest of the Apostles
those ,vords of po,ver, "As
Iy Father sent
Ie, I also send
you," and the charge follo"Ting, to bind and to loose. I t could
not therefore be this po,ver ,vhich was here given hÏ1n, for
he had it already. All ,vhich James and John, the sons of
thunder, ever had given thenl, he also had before these ,yords
\vere uttered. Besides, a power ,vhich was to be shared by
James and John, and the rest of the Apostles, could not be
given in terms ,vhich distinguished him fron1 them, "Lovest
thou
Ie ?rì01'e than these?" It could not be the Inere forc,.ive-
o
ness of his denial, for not only did the Apostolate, since
conferred, carry that, but ,vhen our Lord appeared to him first
of all the Apostles after His resurrection, it was a token of
such forgiveness. There renlained nothing else to give hÏ1n,
h
lt a presidency over the Apostles themselves, the re,vard
of superior love, as ,vas prophesied and pron1Ïsed to hilll in
reward for superior faith, For these t,vo oracles of our Lonl
exactly corresPQnd to each otb.er as promise and perfonnance.
Their conditions and their ternlS shed a reciprocal light on
each other. In the one there is the great confession, " Thou

rt the Christ, the Son of the living 00(1;" in the other as

11

ST. PETL"'R,

singular a declaration, "Lovcst tll0U :\Tp Blore than these?
Yea., Lord." In the one there follo,,
s the rc"
ard, " And I Ray
to thee, that thou art l}eter," etc.; and in the other a like
rewanl, "Feed "ßTy lëllnLs, 1)0 f;llt"\phcnI ovcr
ry Rheep." Thc
onc iH future," I ,vill l)uil(l, I ".ill give, thou shalt binù, thou
shalt loose:" the other present, "Feeù, and be shephl'r(1."
'Yhat conccrns "the Church anù the kinO'(lo111 of hcaven" in
o
the one, concernH "the fold" in the other. AntI the. prolnise
:uHl pl'rforlnancc are singularJy re
tricte(1 to Peter-" I Ray
unto thee, thou art Peter "_f' Sinlon, son of John, loyest thou

le luore than theso ? "
As then Peter receiveù the prolnise of the SUpr0111e episcu-
pate [)(fore all anù by lâ?Hsi If, under the ternlS that he shoul(1
h("\ the Rock, by Lcing built on ".hich thc Church should ncycr
fall, that he
houlù be the Dcarer of the keys in tho kingùoln
of heaven, anù that 8i Ilgly he
houlù Lin<l ftnd loose in hl'H,vcn
and in earth; so o1't ì' his O\Vll Apostolate and that of thc' rcst
h
1,(1 hccn cOlupleteù, by ltin
,
If: and as thl' crO\\
11 of the divine
\\Tork, he t'ccuivcù the fulfihncnt of that RUprC]}l' episcopate,
unùer the tennr-:;, ":Fced )ly lalubs, be shepherù over
[y
shcep," And as a part out of that 111agnificont pronÚsc ruatIe
to hi)}l si ugly, \va" after,vards takon and Iuaùe to the Apostles
juintly \vith hilll, for
o "it "
as the ùe
ign of J e:;us Christ
to put first in one alone \vhat after\\
arùs He 111capt to put
in se\
eral; hut the sequel docs not reverse the beginning, nor
thl' first lose his place, That firRt word, '\vhat
oevér thou

halt Lind,"
ai(1 to uno alone, ha
alreaùy ranged under his
po\'
er each ope of those to \VhOnl shall lJe sai(l, "Yhatsoever
ye :-;hall rClnit;' for the pron1Ï
es of J (\
Us Christ, as \vell as
IIiR gifts, are ,vithout repentance; autI \vhat is once given
indennitely and universally is irrevocalJle:". so \vhen Peter
ant 1 the rest already possessed the whole ...\postolate, the con1-
n1Ï!-,:..;Íon to go and preach to the whole world, and to Iuake
disciples of all nations, a power was a(lt1ed to Peter to Illake
up \vhat \Vfi,:-. pron1ised to lIiJl1 originally; the.A postlcs thcln-

* Dnf:suct,
l'rmnn on Unity.

IllS .,:^l
lJIB
LYIJ IllS OPFIOE.

315

selves, ,yith the 'v hole folJ, ,yore put under his charge; he
represented the person of the Great Shepherd: and the divine
,vork was cOlllplete,
Thus the powers of the Apostolate and the Primacy are not
antacronistic but fit into and harmonize ,vith each other. In
b ,
the college of the T,velve, as before inaugurated, and sent forth
into the ,vhole ,yorld, something had been wanting, save that,
"by the appointment of a head, the occasion of schisln ,vas
taken a,vay:". and Satan ,vould have shaken the "'''hole
f<<.Lbric, hut that there ,va'3 one divinely set to "confirm the
Lrethren." He ,vho "kept theul" once, "Then ",vith then1,"
by His personal presence, no,v kept them for evennore by tho
,yord of His power, i
sued on the shore of the lake of Galilee,
but resounding through every age, clear and decisive, anÚd
the fall of errlpires, anù the change of races, and heard hyall
IIis flock to the utn10st of the isles of the sea, till the ùay
of the Son of
Ian comes,-" Siulon, son of John, lovest
thou
Ie more than these? Feed l\Iy lambs: Feed :Thly
h "
s_ eep.
And that the universal and supreme authority over the
Church of Christ "Tas in these ,vords committed to Peter by
the Lord, is the helief of antiquity. Thus, St. Ambrose, in the
"rest: "It is not dOll htful that Peter believed, and believed
because he loved, and loved because he believed. 'Vhel1ce,
too, he is grieved at being asked a third tin1e, Lovest thou 1\le ?
For ,ve ask those of ,vhom we doubt. But the Lord does not
doubt, but asks not to learn, but to teach hiIn ,yhom, on the
point of ascending into heaven, He ,vas leaving, as it 1cere, the
sncceS
01
ct1ul 'ì
epì'(:sentative of Hislot'e.t It is becau
e he alone
out of all In
kes a profession, that he is prefel'red to all,
Lastly, for the third tiu1e, the Lord asks him, no longer, hast
thou (t l"cgard (diligis me) for ltIe, but lot'est (amas) thou 1\le:
and now he is ordered to feed, p-ot the lan1bs, as at first, \\yho
need a n1Ïlk diet, nor the little sheep, as secondly, but the
l110re perfect sheep, in ordf5r thcä he

'ho
vas the 'ì1101
e peìjcct

* St. J cr()mc,

t ..AmOl'is sui vcluti vieal ium.

:1]()

ST. PETER,

uâ !fht ha re tlif' gorn'n 1ìlfnt," · In the East, St. Chrysostonl.
"\Vh)'", thcn, passing Ly the rest, does lIe converse ,vith hiIn
on thc:-:;e things? lIe 1-' is the cltus 'n of t1 e .J..1jJostles, and the
rlnoutlil)lec(' of the d isciplf'8, and tlte " lad of tlte 1)( nei. There-
fore, abo l">au] once ,yent up to see hinl rather than the rest.
It "
aR, Lesidcs, to sho,," hilll, that for the future he Inust Le
hold, a
hi
denial """a
clone a,yay "pith, that lIe l)uts intu his
luul.(l
the pTesidcncy O'L'Cì' the bì'eth1'cn. And lIe does not
Inention the denial, Bor reproach hiln ,,""ith ,vhat had past; but
He says, if thou love::,t
Ie, ,'ule the b1'ctltr('n, and sho,v n(HV
that ,varIn aflection ". hich on aU occasions thou didst ûxhihi t,
and in ,,""hich thou did",t exult, and the lif
,vhich thou ditlst
offer to lay ùo,yn for
Ie, no". spene 1 for
[y sheep." Again,
"Thrice lIe asks the quel;)tion, and thrice lays on hiln the
saBle cOllnnand, sho\\""ing at h(nv high a price He Rets the
ell j'g" of 1lis o'wn sit cp." .A.gain, " lIe ,vas put in charge ,vith
the direction of his brethren." cc lIe Inade hilll great prolnises,
(I}1 l put tl e 1L'0,.[<1 into I is h na,
." Thus John and J alnes,
anel the re
t of the A po
tlcs, ,yere c(Jmmitted tu Peter, 1)ut
Beyer ])cter to thelll: and he adds, cc But if any onè ask
, Ho,y
then ùid J alnec-.; receive the throne of J erusalcln? I ,,,,"ould
reply that] Ie electc f l Peter not to be the te Ch(11' of this tlt/'one,
IJiLt ()f the 'l."/tole u'01'ld." .A.n<l in another place, "\'
hy ùid lIe
sheù llis Llooe1 to purchase thoge sheep 1-L'hich lIe C01n'ìlÌ ittfd to
j)et ì' an(lltis sueee

oì's? \Yith reason then said Christ, , \Vho
is the faithful and prudent servant 'VhOll1 his Lord had f"ct
oyer II is O'Yll t house?'" Theophylact repcated, Reven
hundred years later, the perpetual tradition of the East:
" He puts into Peter's hands the headship over the ghecp of tho
,y hole "
orld, and to no other Lut to hinl gi \
es l1e this; first,
1ecausc he ,yas distinguished above aU, and the lllouthpif'ce
of the ,vhole Land; and secondly, sho,,
ing to hinl that he
Jnu",t he confident, as his ùenial ,vas put out of account.." An(l
if St. Leo, a Pope, declares that" though there Le alnong the
* In Luca,m, Jib. 10, n. lï5.
t
t. Chry
. in Joan, llol\l. 8R, Pl'. :'2;) :'"27; awl DC' SiI('l'rllot. lib. 2. tom.
i. p,
ï"2,

IllS NAJIE A
VD IllS OJt'FlOE.

;-H7

people of God 11lany priests and lllany shepherds, yet Pete]"
rule::; all by il1unediate coml11Ï

ion, 'VhOIll Christ also rules
by sovereign po,ver," '* the great Eastern, St, Basil, assigned
an adequate reason for this near a century before, ,vhen he
vie,yed all pastoral authority in the Church as included in
this grant to Peter, declaring that the spiritual" ruler i
none
else but one ,vho represents the person of the Saviour, and
offers up to God the salvation of those ,vho obey hi In, and this
,ve learn from Christ HÏ1nself in that He (/.;ppointecl Pete" to be
the shephm'cl of His Chutch altel' Híraself." t
But especially nlust we quote St. Cyprian, because to that
equality of the Apostles as such, before referred to by us by
considering which without regard to the proportion offaith SOllIe
have been led astray, he adds the full recognition of the Primacy,
and urges its extreme importance. Thus quoting the promi
e
and the fulfilment, "Thou art Peter, etc.," and cc Feed :\Iy sheep,'
he goes on, " Upon him being one He builds His Church; and
tho'ngh He gives to all the Apostles an equal po,ver, and says,
C As the Father sent
Ie, I also send you, etc.,' yet in order
to lnanifest unity lIe has, by His o,Vll authority, so placed the
source of the same unity as to begin from one, Certainly
the other Apostles also were ,vhat Peter was, endued ,vith an
equal fello,vship both of honour and po,ver, but a commence-
ment is n1ade from unity, that the Church may be set before
us as one." t That is, the Apostles 'vere equal as to the po,vers
besto,ved in John xx. 23-25, but as to those given in :Thlatt.
xvi, 18, 19, Luke xxii. 31-33, and John xxi. 15-18, (( The
Church ,yas built upon Peter alone," and he ,vas lnade the
source and ever-living spring of ecclesiastical unity,
Yet clearly as our Lord in this charge associates Peter ,vith
Himself, puts hinl over his bretLren, the other Apostles, and
fulfils to hinl all that He ever pron1Ïsed, as to making hinl
"the First," (( the Greater one," and" the Ruler or Leader," by
that one title. of "the Shepherd," in ,vhich is sumnled up all

* St. Leo, Serrn. 4.

t Rt. Basil, COl1stit. l\Ionas. xxii. tom. ii. p. 573.
t
t Cyv1'Ïan, de Ullit. 3,

l

ST. l
E'l'L'R,

authority over lIis Church, and the very purpose of IIis O\\'n
divine Ini::;sion, cc to seck and to save that "hich ,,,as lost,"

till a touch of tenderness is added l)y the
laster's hand,
\\rhich brings out all this Inore forcibly, and Inust have tol(}
personally on Peter's feelings and those of his fello,v-rlisciples,
as the highest and 1l10St solelnn consecration to his singular
oHice. For ,,,hen the Lord spoke that pa.raLle, cc I am the goo
l
Shepherd," lIe added, as the token of the character, "The goùll
shepherd giveth His life for His sheep," And so no\v, ap-
pointing Peter to take IIis place over the flock, He adds to hillt
this token also: ".Aniell, ani en, I say to thee, 'Vhen thou
,vast younger thou ùidst gird thy
elf, and didst "Talk ,vhere
thou ,vouldst, hut ,,"hCll thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch
forth thy hands, anù another shall gird thee, and lead thee
"Thither thou ,youldst not." (( 'Yhen thou ,vast youngcr, thou
diJst gird thyself," alluding, perhaps, to that iIupulse of
aficction ,vith ,vhich, just before, as
oon as Peter heard frOlll
John that it ""as the Lord standing on the shore, " J Ie girt his
coat about hinl and cash hinlsclf into the sea," for his love
,,'aitecl not for the slo,yness of the boat, Thus He taught
reteI' that the chicfship to ,,,hich lIe "Tas appointing hilu, that
"care of all the Churchc::;," as it require{} a different spirit
to fulfil it fronl that "rhich prevailed alllong "the kings of the
nations," so it led to a different end, the last cro,vning act of a
life-long self-
acrifice, ,vhich began hy being the servant of all,
ran through a thousand acts of humiliation and aIn
iety, and
,vas to be completed in the lllartyrdolll of crucifixion. .And so
in his death, as ,veil as in his charge of visible head of the
Church, he \vas to Le luadc like his Lord, and after the Inanner
of the Good Shepherd, 'VhOlll he succeeded, should lay do,vn hi

life for his sheep, For" this lIe said signifying by ,vhat
death he :5hould glorify God, And ,vhen He had
aid thi
, TIp
saith to hinl, Follo,v lrle ;" ,vith far deeper nlcaning no,,,," than
'v hen those "Tords of po\ver ,vere first uttered to hiIll beside
that lake. Then it ,vas" Follo\v )10, and I ,vill tnake you
fi
hers of Inen," N o'v it is, "Follo,v
Ie, and I will a::,:sociato

IJIS .LV...LllE ...-LVD lIIS 01!'1t'ICE.

310

thee ,vith
Iy life and \vith l\Iy death, \vith ßly charge anù ,vith
its re\vard, This shall be the proof of thy great love, to be
obedient even to death, and that the death of the cross."
Such \vas the anointing \v
ich the first PrÏ1l1ate of the Church
received to the triple cro\vn. "Follo,y thou
le." Like hiR
divine
Iaster, he \vas during the \vhole of his 111inistry to
have the cross set before his eyes, and laid upon his heart
as the certain end of his course. And thus Peter" received
po\ver and sacerdotal authority over all, from the very God
for our sakes incarnate:". thus he follo\ved in the steps
of the Good Shepherd, as he succeeded to His office. And
therefore, having accomplished his mission and triumphed on
the Roman hill, from Rome he speaks through the undying
line of his spiritual heirs, and feeds the flock of Christ.

* Stephen of Dora
in the Lateran Synod, A.D. 64:9. ::.\1all:"i, x. 893.

:t
O

ð1: PETER,

CIL.\PTER IV,

THE COnnESPOXDEXCE AXD EQUIV
\LEXCE OF THE GRE
\T
TEXT
CUXCERXIXG PETEH.

I
EFORE ,YO cOlnpare together ß10re exactly ,vhat ,vaf1 said to
the ....\.postleb in COlnlllon, ànd ,vhat to Peter in particular, it i::,
de
iral)lo to consider hriefly t,,
o other points, which will
cOlnplete tho cyidence furnished by tho Gospels,
1. If, then, the (lue
tion - to 1e decided by dOCUlllents i
,
,vhether :s
vc..al persons are to he accountett equal in rank,
honour, and authority, or ,,
hcthcr one of thenl is superior to
the rest, it "ill be an unexception:tl)le rule to ohserve ,,'hct1}('r
thcy are spoken of in the '-'alne lllanner. For ,\Tonls are signs
of i( lea
, and set forth as in a luirror the Ininù's conccptions.
A kiuálarity of language, therefore, ,vill indicate a similarity of
rank; a di
tinction of language, especially if it be rep0atcd and
constant, ,viII sho,v a like distinction of rank. Let us apply
thi
rule to the nIorIe in ,vhich the Evangelists speak of Peter
and of the other Apostles.
N o,v, to express onc of rank and his attendants, tho Evan-
gelists often use the phra
c, a person an(Z those with him. Thus,
Luke vi, 4, " Daviù anrl those that WC1'C with him; " anù
Iatt.
xii. 3 ,vith )Iark ii.
5, "Have ye not read ,vhat David did
,vhen hÌlnself 'Ya
a hungercfl and those th t w '1'e
()ith him?"
Of our Lord and the Apostles it is said,
Iark iii. 11, " And He
Jnan.e t,velvc, that they sltou.ld be 'with H i,n :" and xvi. 10,
c,
he ,yent and told them tl at had been
L'itl II im," And
Act
iv, 13, the chief priests cc kne,v theIn," Peter and John,

'" Passaglia, p. 106.

IllS NAJ.IE AND IllS OFFICE,

321

"that thp!J l
ncl been 1-vith J('81J'}3." And
latthew XXVI. 69,
Peter is reproached, "Thou also WCtRt 1vith Jesu8." N ow, just
so the Evangelists speak of Peter. Our Lord having on one
occasion left the Apostles for solitary prayer, St.
Iark writes,
i. 36, "And SÏ1non and they that were with him follo"Ted after
HÏIn." Again, the woman with the issue of blood ha ving
touched the Lord, \vhen He asked, "'Vho is it that touched

Ie ?" St. Luke says, viii. 45, "all denying, Peter and they that
were with him said," etc, And on the occasion of the Trans-
figuration, "Peter and they that we1
e with him," being James
and John. Just as after the resurrection Luke writes, Acts
ii, 14, "Peter standing up with the eleven;" verse 37, "They
said to Peter and to the rest of the Apostles;" v. 29, "Peter
and the Apostles ans\vering said." And the angels to the holy
,vomen,
Iark xvi. 7, "Go tell His disciples and Peter,"
It is then to be remarked that Peter is the only Apostle
vrho is put in this relation to the rest, ]f ever is it said" J all1eS,"
or " John and the rest of the Apostles," or, "and those \vith
hill1." Peter is named, and the rest are added in a nlass, and
this happens in his case continually, never in the case of any
other Apostle.
No adequate cause can be alleged for this but the PrÏInacy
and superior rank of Peter, \vhich was ever in the Inind of the
. Evangelist, and is sometimes indicated by the prophetic name,
for as often as Simon is called Peter, he is marked as the
foundation of the Church, according to the Lord's prophecy.
And long before contentions about the prerogatives of Peter
arose, the ancient Fathers attributed it to his PrÏ1nacy, that he
\vas thus named expressly anù first, the others in a mass, or in
the second place.
According, then, to the rule above-Inentioned, Peter, by the
lnode in which the Evangelists speak of him, is distinguished
from the other Apostles, and his position \yith regard to the
rest is described in the very sanle phrase which is used to
express the superiority of David over his men, and even of our
Lord over the T\\Tel ve. And for this there seeins no adequate
VOL. II. y

'1.).)
r)........

.'iT. PETER,

causo, hut that special association of Petcr \vith l-li,n...;clf illlli-
cate(l in the nalllC, and the proll1Ïses accolnpanying it In

[att. xvi.
2. _\.gain, four. catalogucs of the ....\.postlc
exi:-;t,t and In
each of these Peter is placed first. ..An(1 in the three ,vhich
occur in the Gospels (that of Luke in the Acts being a J1l01"e
hrief repetition of his fonner one), the prophetic nnlue Peter iR
indicated a
the reason for hi
being thu
placed first, So

lark: cc AIHI to Simon He gave thß nalllC Peter. And. Jau1es
tho
on of Zebcdy, and John the brother of Janl(
s; and ] [e
)1èul1c(1 thcJn Boanerge,;, \\rl1Ïch is, The sons of thunder:" for
,vhich reason, that thp Lord had given thC1l1 a naHle, though it
"ras held in conlnlon, anll not, like that of Peter, expressive of
official rank, lHlt personal qualities, )fark Reelns to set the
e
t,,:ro before ...\.narew, "hoIH both in )[atthc,v and in Luke they
follo,v. Again, Luke };ays, "He chose t,velve of then), 'VhOIll
al
o (Ie natued Apu::,tle
,
ilJlOn \yhOn1 TIp surnal11cd Peter, ana
Andre\\. his brother, etc. "The ji,'::)f uf all, and the chief of
theIn, he that \vas illiterate and uneducated,"
ays
t, Chry-
s08tonl ; "t and Origen long hefore hilI1, ob
erying that Peter
,vas al".aYb nal11cd first in the number of the t,vclve, asks,
"That
hould be thought the cautiû of this order? He replies,
it '
a
constantly observed 1)ecau
0 Peter ,vas "n101'C honoureJ
than the rest," thus intilnating that he no le

excelled the reHt
on account of the gifts ,vhich he had received froln heaven,
than "J uùas through his \\Tetched dispo
ition "
as truly the
la
t of all, and ,vorthy to be put at the end.."
But Hluch 11101'0
lllarkeJ is
Iatthe\v in signifying the superior t1ignity of Peter,
not onl y nall1Ìn,a- hÏ1n at the head in hi
catalo[fue but callino-
"-J b , 0
hiuL
Ï1lLply and absolutely" the first," " And the IHuncs of the
t,velve Apostles are these, The firHt, Silnon, ,vho is callcd Peter,
anù ....1ndrc\v his brother, J anies," etc. N ow, that 8<.-C01td anJ
thi j'd do not follo,v, sho\vs that" first" is not a nUlueral here
,

* rassaglia, p. 109.
t 'Iatt. x. 2-5; :Mark iii. 16-19; Luke vi. 1!-17; Acts i.13.
t St. Chrysostom on Matt. Horn. 32.

Origcn on John, t{'m.
2, n, 3, t. 4, p. 413.

HIS NA}.[E .AND IIIS OFFICE.

323

but designates rank and pre-eminence. Thu
in heathen
authors this word" first" by itself indicates .the most excellent
in its kind: thus in the Septuagint occur, "first friend of the
king," "first of the singers," "the first priest,". i.e. the chief
priest. So our Lord, "whichever among you will be first;"
"Bring forth the first robe;" and St. Paul," sinners, of whom
I anl first," t i.e. chief. Thus" the first of the island," Acts
xxviii. 7, means the chief magistrate; and" first" generaHy in
Latin phraseology, the superior, or prince.
Such, then, is the rank ,vhich
Iatthew gives to Peter, when
he ,vrites, "the first, Silnon, who is called Peter."
It should also be remarked that, ,vhenever the Evangelists
have occasion to mention BOyne of the Apostles, Peter being one,
he is ever put first. Thus
Iatthew, "He taketh unto Him
Peter, and James, and John his brother;" and
iark, "He
admitted not any man to follow Him, but Peter, and James,
and John the brother of James;" and " Peter, and James, and
John, and Andrew asked Him apart;" and" He taketh Peter
and James, and John with Him; " and Luke, "He suffered not
any nlan to go in ,vith Hin1, but Peter, and James, and John,
and the father and mother of the maiden;" and "He sent
Peter and John;" and John, "There were together Simon
Peter, and Thomas, ,vho is called Didymus, and Nathaniel, ,vho
was of Cana in Galilee, and the two sons of Zebedy, and two
others of His disciples,":I: This rule would seem to be invari-
able, though James and John are not al,vays mentioned next
after him.
An attempt has been made to evade the force of these
testimonies, by giving as a reas
n for Peter being always thus
nalned first, that be ,vas the Inost aged of all the Apostles, and
the first called. Even were it so, such reasons would seem
most inadequate, but unfortunately they are neither of them
facts. For as to age, antiquity bears ,vitness that Andrew was

* 1 Paral. xxvii. 33; N eh. xii. 45; 2 Paral. xxvi. 20.
t :l\fatt. xx. 27; Luke xv. 22; 1 Tim. i. 15.
t lUatt. xvii. 1; l\Iark v. 37; xiii. 3; xiv. 33; Luke viii. 51; xxii. 8;
John xxi. 2,

3
4

S1: Pl
'1'HR,

l>eter's elder brother. ",An(l a;-, to their calling, St. Augustine
ha
ohserved, "In ,vhat orùer all the t,v"elve Apostles ".ere
called, does not appear in the narrations of the Evangelists,
since not OlÙY not the order of the calling, but not even the
calling itself of all is lllentioned, hut only of Philip, and l
eter,
and Andre"., and of the Rons of ZeLedy, and of
Iatthe'v the
publican, tcnned also Levi. But Peter "ras both the firHt and
the only one ,yho separately received a naHle froBl Him.". As
it Dlay b(\ conjl'ctured fronl the Gospels that Christ said to
Philip first uf all "Follow
le," John i. 44, he has tlH' best
right to be considered the first called.
N OW" the t"r u cla
ses of fact
just n1entioned, a
to the mode
in ,yhich the Evangelists speak of Peter in COIn bination ,vith
the other .Apostles, prove directly and plainly his Pl'iTnacy,
,vhile they (10 not dÍ1'ectly prove, save \latthe,v's title of Fi'ì'st,
nor are they here quoted to prove, the ?l lt1t'ì"e of that Priluacy,
,,,hich rest
, as ,ve have "cen, on other and 1Hore decisive texts.
At length, then, ,\Te have before us the \vhole evidence of
the Gospels, and having considered it, piece by piece, may no,v
take a general vie"r. It is ti111e to gather up the several part:;;;
of thi
evidence, and, claiming for each its due force, to pre
l\Jlt
the SHIn of all hefore the nlind. For di
tinct anò decisive as
certain te
ts appear, anù are, even b) thenlselveH, yet when they
are
cen to fit into a ,,
holc systenl, anò perfectly to hannonize
together, they have l
luch greater po,vcr to convinc
the 1ni
lcl
".]1Ïch really
eeks fOI' truth, But 1uora] eviaencc generany,
and (,
pl'eiany t.hat ,vhich results from a
tudy of the Holy
Scripture, iH not inten<1ed tu n10ve a Inin<l in a lo,ver condition
than this; a n1Ïnd, that is, \vhich loves something else better
than the truth.
Thus (Jut of the body of Hi
disciples ,ve
ee our Lord
choosing T,yelve, and again, out of tho
e T,yelve, distinguish-
ing One by the nlost singular favours. This distinction eyen
begins before the selection of the T,velve, and has its root
in the very COIHlnellCClllcnt of our Lord's Ininistry: for, as

* Dc COllsensu E\ang. lib. ii. c. xvii. n. 39.

nIB NA}//E AÞln IllS OF1!'IGE.

325

we have seen, it ,vas ,vhen Andrew first led hi,; brother SÎInon
before Christ, that He "looked upon him," and promised hinl
the prophetic name ,vhich revealed his Primacy, and his
perpetual relation to the Church of God. The name thus
proluised is in due time begto,ved, and solemnly recorded
by the three Evangelists, at the appointInent of the Apostles,
as the reason why he is invariably set at their head;
Iatthe'v,
still more distinctly expressing it in his Primacy, "the fiT$t,
Simon, 'v ho is called Peter." And their whole mode of
lnentioning him, and exhibiting his relation to the other
Apostles, shows that this Primacy was, when they wrote,
ever in their minds. It comes out in the most incidental
way, as when
Iark writes, " Simon, and they that were ,vith
hiIn, followed after" Christ: or Luke, "Pet.er, and they that
were with him, said;" as naturally as they write, "David,
and those that were with hiln;" or of our Lord HinlselI: anù
the Apostles, "those that had been with Him." *' Again this
preference of Peter is shown by our Lord, both at the Trans-
figuration and the Agony: where, even when the t,yO next
favoured of the Apostles are associated 'Yith Him as ,vitnesses,
yet there is evidence of Peter's superiority in the n10de ,vith
which the Evangelists mention him. Great as the dignity
was of the two sons of thunder, they are yet ranged under
Peter by Luke, with that same phrase which we have just
been considering. " Peter, and they that were with him, ,vere
heavy with sleep." And our Lord, at the Agony, says to
Peter, "could not you," that is, all the three, "watch ,vith

Ie one hour?" t Again, how incidentally, yet luarkedly,
does
Iatthew show that this superiority of Peter over others
,vas apparent even to strangers, ,vhen he ,vrites, that the
officers ,vho collected the tribute for the temple, came to hi'ìn,
and saiù, "Does not YOU?' master " (the Blaster of an the
Apostles) "pay the didrachn1a?" t 1\Iuch more significant
is the incident in1mediately follo,ving, ,,,hen our Lord olders
* Mark i. 36; Luke viii. 45; l\Iatt, xii. 3; :Mark ii. 25; xvi. 10.
t Luke ix. 32; :l\1att. xxvi. 40. t l\latt, xvii. 24.

326

ST. rETER,

hinl to go to thp sca, to cast a hook, ana to Ll'ing up u. fì:-;]l,
,vhich f;hall have a f-;tater in his Inouth, ad(ling, "Take that,
ana give it to tncIll for 1.lc, and for thce:" a token of pre-
ference so strong, and of association so sinbfular, that it sct the
Apostles on the iUl111c(liate inquiry, ,,-ho should Le the f,YJ'eatcr
anlung theIll: tht, an
"'er to ,vhich w(> ,vill r('Vl'rt to prc-
sently,
And this de:,ignation of Peter to his high and singular
office Lecolues even In ore striking, if ,ve contrast ,vhat our
Lord did and said to hin1 ,,-ith ,vhat He did and
aid to
another Apostle, \vho in anot/wl- 1lJay is even in ROIne respect.

prefcrred to Pctcr hiulscl:f. :For, cc the disciple ,vholn J csus
loycd," ,vho lay on llis Lreast at suppcr, to ,,,hOl}} "as
committed at the lllo
t sorro,vful of all n10111cnt:o::. the dOßIC:-,tic
care of the 'Tirgin l1other, ha::) in the affection of our Lord
his o,vn unapproachaùlc sphere. But as Petcr ùocs not C01l1è
into competition ,vith him herc, so ncither in another vie,\" he
,vith Peter. Hi
òistinction is priyate, and in the nature of
per
onal affection: Peter's is puLlic, anù in the nature of
Church goverIllnent. To one is conHnitted the Muther of the
Lord, the living syu1101 of thc Church, the most Llessc(l of all
creaturc
, and that, ,vhen hcr full digl1it) and 11c
seòncss

tood at length revealeJ in the fuU Goùhead of her Son, yet
,,,hose throne .'"as intercessory, apart froln rule on earth:
to the other i
CUlllluitted the Church her:-;cl:f, her chaulpion-
ship in the tiule of conflict, the rudder of the vessel un tl1c
lake, till ,vith Christ it should reach the shore, Each of the
e,
su en1illent and unapproachable in hi
"
ay, has that way
apart; and ,yhen Peter, on receiving hi:-, final COIHlllil-\sion,
turned about and saw his Lest-IuveJ fricn(l follo,,-illg, and
ventured to ask, "Lord, and ,vhat ::;hall thi::; man \.10?" our
Lurd replied ,vith sOlnething like a reproof, "'Yhat is that to
thee? Follo,v thou
Ie." These distinct preferences of the
t" 0 Apostles ,,,ere indicated by Tertullian, "Then he "Tote,
" \Yas anything concea]ed froln Peter, ,yho ,,,as llalneò the
rock on ,vhich the Church should 1t: Luilt, ,,110 receiveù the

IllS NAJ.IE AND IllS OFFICE.

B2i

keys of the kingdom of heaven, and the po,ver to bind and
loose in heaven and on earth 1 \Vas anything, too, concealed
from John, the nlost beloved of the Lord, ,vho lay upon His
breast, to whom alone the Lord foresignified the traitor
Judas, ,vhom He committed in His own place as Son to

Iary 1 " ·
But to return. Our Lord, after encompassing Peter during
His ,vhole ministry with such tokens of preference, and a pre-
ference specially belonging to his office, and designating it,
appears to him first of all the Apostles after His resurrection.
And yet all the proofs ,vhich ,ve have been here summing
up of Peter's pre-eminence, are but collateral and subordinate:
though by themselves tenfold more than any other can clailn,
yet Peter's authority does not rest mainly on them. And
this likewise is true of another class of facts concerning
Peter, which yet can'ies with it much force, and ,vhen once
remarked, never leaves the thoughtful mind, It is his great
predominance in the sacred history over the rest of the
Twelve. A single incident or expression distinguishing hin1
iß perhaps all that falls to the lot of another Apostle, as when
" Philip saith unto Him, Lord, show us the Father and it suf-
ficeth us;" and the Lord replies, " Have I been so long time
with you, and yet hast thou not kno,vn 1tle, Philip 1" Or as
Thomas, at a moment of danger, "said to his fello,v-disciples,
Let us also go that ,ve may die ,vith Him," t But Peter's
name is wrought into the whole tissue of the Gospel history;
he is perpetually approaching the Lord 1vith questions: "Lord,
how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him 1
until seven times?" The rest suffer the Lord in silence to
wash their feet, but Peter is overcome at the sight. "Lord,
dost Thou wash my feet 1 Thou shalt never ,,"ash my feet; "
"Lord, not n1Y feet only, but also Il1Y hands and nlY head. "

Thus in the ,vhole Ne,v Testament, John, ,,
ho is yet men-
tioned oftener than the rest, occurs only thirty-eight times;

..

* Dc Præsc, c. 22. t John xiv, B; xi. IG.
t :Matt. xviii. 21; John xiii. G.

3
8

ST. PJ
"'TER,

but in the Gospels alone, o1nittiug the .A.cts an,l the Epistlc:-:;,
Peter i') Inentioned t\venty-three tiItlCS lJY .Mat the,v, eighteen
by llark, t'VCllty 1y Luke, anù thirty ùy 'John. · More
especially it is the custOlU of the Evangelists, ,vhen they
recorù anything \\
hich touches all the Apo
tles, almost
invarial)ly to exhibit Peter a
Hingly
peaking for all, and
representing all Thus ,vhen Christ asked thenl all c(l'.1ally,
(C But whom say ye t1.at I anl? SÏ1uun Peter ans\\
ered and
Raid." lIe told then1 all c(lually "That a rich tHan shall
harùly enter into the kingdon1 of heaven," t ,vhereupon, " Peter
ans"\vering
a.id tù Hiln, Behold, ,ve have left all thingR, and
follo,"VeJ Thee: w.hat therefore shall ,vc havè ? " .And ,vhen
" Jesus said to the t,vclvc, 'Yill you also go a,vay?" t at once
,ve hear" 8inlon Peter ans"yerccl and said, LoreI, to ,vholn
hall
,ve go? Thuu hast the ,vorùs of eternal life." _1.nù a very
reluarka1)le occasion occurs ,vhere our Lord had Lecn telling
to IIis disciples the paral)le of the ,yatchful servant, npon
,vhich Peter
aid to IIÏ1n, cc Lorù, dost Thou
peak this
parable to us, or likc,vise to all ?"
And the reply seems by
anticipation to express the vcryoffice ,,-hich Peter '\
aR to hold.
cc \Yho, then, is tbe faithful anJ ,,"ise ste,vard, ,\
hOnl hie:; lord
sctteth over his family, to give thelll their measure of ,vheat in
due season? " 1\ 0\\ it looks not like an equal, but a superior,
to anticipatt
the rest, to represent thenl, to Rpeak and act for
theul, St. Chrysostolll (lrc\\
the conclusion long ago. cc \Yhat
then says Peter, the l110uthpiece of the Apostles? Every.-
,vhere ÍInpetuous as he is, thp leader of tlH' band of the
Apostles, 'v hen a q ue
tion is a
ked of all, he replies." II No
other cause can Le assiglled for tile care of the Evangelists in
setting hefore us so continually hi
wordb and acts, in bringing
him out, as the ::;econd oùject, after Christ. But though bis
future place in the Church is a reason for thi
, and this, again,
a token of that singular pre-elninence, its Jecisive proof re
ts
on declarations froln our Lord's o,vn mouth, expressly circlun-

Pnö8aglia, p, 134-.
9 Luke xii. 41.

t l\latt. xix, 23, t J oh n \ i. t37,
\I In l\tatt. lImn, 54,

HIS NAJIE AND IIIS OFFICE,

3
9

scribed to him, of singular lucidity, and of force ,vhich
nothing can evade; declarati()ns which set forth, under dif-
ferent but coincident Ïl11ages, a po,ver snprenle and without
equal, and of its own nature belonging to but one at a time.
The proofs which we have hitherto mentioned take a,vay all
aLruptness fronl these declarations, and show that they el11-
body a great design ,vhich runs all through the Gospel; but
the office itself rests upon these, and by these is most clearly
and ab
olutely defined,
Thus, when our Lord, in ans,ver to a great confession
of His Apostle, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living
God," replies, "And I too say unto thee, Thou art Peter, and
upon this rock I ,viII build
Iy Church:" everyone nlust feel
ho,v it adds to the cogency of the reply, that the nalne, ,vhich
He is explaining, was not the person's natural name, but first
promised, and then given, by that same Lord, who now
attaches other pron1Ïses and prophecies to it. This fact serves,
anlong others, to fix the w.hole ,vhich follows to Peter indi-
vidually, and to introduce what follo,vs as part of a design
,vhich before had been intimated: for what foIIo,vs no more
belongs to the other Apostles, than the name Peter belongs to
them: and a name, on the other hand, so prolnised, and so
given, naturally looks, as it ,vere, to such a result, To say
solemnly of a man, ,vhen first seen, "Thou art called Simon,
but thou shalt be called The Rock," and to make nothing
of him ,vhen so called, ,vould be, if ascribed to anyone, a dull
and pointless thing; but ,vhat shall ,ve say, ,vhen the speaker
is God, It is a new thing for God the Word to speak ,vith
little meaning, or to speak, and not to do: and so now He
does what He had long designed. And what is it that He
does 1 He sets up a governor Vdl0 is never to be put do,vn.
He inaugurates a Church against ,vhich Hell shall rage, but in
vain: He establishes a government at which the nations shall
rage, the kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take
counsel together, for ever, but to their o,vn confusion. He
does 'v hat He alone could do, and so the ans,ver is worthy of

30

ST. PETF:ll,

the confe:-;sion, "Thou arb the Christ, the Son of the Ii vi nO'
o
God."
" Bles
ed. art thou, Simon 13ar-J onas, for flesh anò hlood
hath not revealed it unto thee, but
ly Father ,vho is in
heaven. 11? d I too q y unt fl e, in return for ""hat thou
hast said to
Ie, and to sho,v, like
ly Father,
ly good ,vill
to,varll'5 thee, anù ,vhat I say, as the Ahnighty \V ord of the
}--"ather, by lIy po,ver I fulfil, tl t tl ou (('I't 1
ete1', the Rock,
and so partaker ,,"ith
Ie of that honour ,vhereby I am the
chief l
ock and Foundation; and upon this Rock, ,vhich 1
have called thee, I will bu ï<l .J.lfy Church, ,vhich, therefore,
,,"ith
le for its architect, shall rest on t11ee, to thee
adhere, anù froll1 thee derive its conspicuous unity: ond the
yul)8 of It )ll, even all the po,,"crs of the enen1Y, shall 'not
jJJOJvail U[J lÍnst it, nor tal.e that, ,,"hich, by :\Iy Godhead,
is
tab]jshed upon thee, but rather yieltl to it the victory.
A 1 ( to tl ,,,"hoIn, as Suprclne Architect, J have n1arked out
for the Rock and FOlmdation of
Iy Church, as King and Lord
I 'ill gi 'e the ltoeys of the loiYi[]rlom of I., 'l:en, and the supreme
authority over
Iy Church, and ,,
ill Inake thee sharer ,,"ith

re in that dignity, by ,vhich I hold the keys of heaycn
and of earth, n ,I ( tsoe 'cr, in virtue of that autho-
rity anti a
associated in
ly dignity, thou shalt bin(l 1.tpon
ea 1',th,
hall be bOttnd in heaven, and there shall be no matter
relating to
Iy Church, and t.he kingdom of heaven, but shaH
he sul.jcct to thy legislative and judicial power, ,vhich shall
reach the heaven it
elf: for it is a po,ver at once human and
divine; Innnan, as entrusted to a man, and adlninistered by a
Inan; divine, as a participation of that right hy ,vhich I alll, in
heaven and on earth, Supreme Lawgiver and Judge; and
L'lt(lt-
soe7:cr thou shalt loose Up07? CO?'t7, ,
7 all be Zoos d in 1
'c'n."
Thus it is that the JnoRt falnous Fathers and Bishops, the
Ino
t distingui
hed Council
, the mo
t variou
nations, have
\In(lpr
tood uur Lord's ,,,"ords, and this iR t11eir nleaning,
according to the fix(\d ]a"

of gr311llUar, of rheto1Íc, of philo-
* PUf;;-;agl ia, p. 510.

IllS NAllfE AND /IIS OFFICE.

331

sophy, and of logic, as ,veIl as by the testimony of history, and
in accordance ,vith the principles of theology. Let us mention
certain consequences which follow from them.
These ,vords · of Christ are, in the most marked manner,
addressed to Peter only among the Apostles, and are, there-
fore, with their meaning, peculia/f' to him. And they designate
pre-eminence in the governlnent of the Church. They have,
therefore, the t,vo qualities which render them a suitable
testimony to establish his Primacy among the Apostles.
N ow, if persons differ in rank and pre-eminence, they
nlust be considered not equals, but absolutely unequal And
such pre-eminence Peter had, deriving from Christ, the
Founder, a superior rank in the Church's lninistry. Therefore,
the college of the Apostles must be termed absolutely unequal
and all the Apostles, compared with Peter, absolutely unequal.
But as inequality n1ay be manifold, as of age, calling,
honour, order, jurisdiction, and power, its nature and its degree
must be Hought in that property ,,
hich belongs to one over the
rest, So that "
e must determine, by the authority of the
Scriptures, from those gifts which ,vere promised to Peter
alone, the nature and the degree of that inequality ,,,hich
subsisted between hitn and the other Apostles.
The gifts promised to Peter alone, are contained in these
,vords of Christ, recorded by
Iatthew: and therefore, from
their nature and inherent qualities, ,ve must judge of the sort
and the extent of inequality put by Christ between Peter and
the rest.
These are summed up in the four following: 1. That Peter
is the rock, on ,vhich the Church was to be built by Christ,
the Chief Architect. II. That the impregnable strength ,vhich
the Church ,vas to have against the gates of hell, depended on
its union with Peter, as the divinely laid foundation. III.
That by Christ, the King of kings, and Lord of lords, Peter is
marked out as next to Him, and after Him, the Bearer of the
keys in the Church's heavenly kingdom. IV. And that, accord-
* Passaglia, p. 518.

33

ST. PETER,

ingl)"', universal po\ycr of lÚn(ling ana looRing is proJniscd to
hin1, leaving hilll responsil)le to Christ alone, the HUl'rCIllC'
Lawgiver ancl JtHlge. Therefore the nature of the prerogativès
expressed in the
e four tenns must be our btandard both of the
character and degree of inequality between the ....\post1es an\l
Peter, and uf the power of the Prilnacy proluised to Peter.
Bu
the
e terrn
)nark authority, and plainly exprt's

juri:-,diction and power; the inequality, therefore, is one
relating to jurisdiction and puwer; and Peter's pre-eHtÏnence
likewise SUd1.
That these ternls, ,vhich contain
Péter's prerogatives, reany
do express juris r 1iction and authority, Inay be thus very briefly
sho\\'"n. The first, "Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I \vill
Luild ..\Iy Church," is drav;n froln architecture, exhibiting
Lct\veen Peter and. the Church, ,,"hich include,; also the
Apostles, the relation ,vhich exists bet,vcen the foundation
and the superstructure. r.rhis is one of (lependcncc, by ,vhich
accordingly the Apostles Blust lnaintain an indivisible union
,,"ith Peter. 'Vhich relation of dependence, again, cannot be
understood ,vithout the notion of superior jurisdiction in
Peter, for these are correlative. The second term con.oborates
this; for it is a plaill (luty, and undoubted uloral obligation,
to be united to hilH, if severeù froll1 \\?hOln, the ,vords of Christ
do not entitle you to expect Rtability or victory over the gates
of hell. N O'V, (( the gates of hell shall not prevail against it,"
Jnost plainly express that perseverance an(l victory are pro-
ll1ised to no one by Christ, ,,?ho does not rClnain joined ,vith
Peter, So nluch for th(! duty ,vhich binds all Christians, ana
the Apostles anlong thenl, to avoid separation froJl1 Peter a

their destruction, But t:)uch duty invulve
the faculty and
authurity on Peter'
part uf enjoining on all ,vithuut exception
the lnaintenance of unity, and of keeping froni the "Thule Luùy
the sill of schisln, ,vhich, again, expre::,::;es hi::; ::;uperior jurisdic-
tion. Yet plainer and more striking i
the third; for in the
,,,"ortis, "A_uti I \\?ill give to thee the key
of the kingdoln of
hea.ven," it is fureiuld that Pctl'r, in regard to the kiugdou1

IllS .;..V.AJJE .A
ND IllS O
FFICE,

333

of heaven, and therefore to all Christians, whether teachers or
taught, subjects or prelates, shall discharge the office of the
bearer of the keys; with which jurisdiction and authority are
indivisibly united. But in the f01.J.Jl'th, there is no 111atter
relating to the heavenly kingdoln, which is not subjected by
this promise to Peter's authority. "'Vhatsoever thou shalt
bind," ",vhatsoever thou shalt loose;" but this is in its own
kind ,yithout liInit, a full legislative and judicial po,ver. Thus
these four terms exactly agree ,vith each other, and express,
severally and collectively, prerogatives by ,vhich Peter is
adnlitted to a singular and close association with Christ; and
therefore is pre-eminent among the Apostles by his Prinlacy,
and his superior authority over the ,vhole Church.
They also show, with no less clearness, that Christ in
besto,ving these prerogatives and Primacy on Peter, designed
to proùuce the visible unity of His kingdonl and Church; and
this in two ,yays, the first typically pr>efignrping the Church's
o,vn unity in Peter, the single Foundation, Bearer of the keys,
and suprenle Legislator and Judge; the second efficiently, as
by a principle and cause, fOl'rning, holcling togethm", and pro-
tecting, visible unity in that same Peter, as he discharged
these functions. For just as the building is based on the
foundation, and by virtue of it all the parts are held together,
so a kingdom's unity and harnlonious administration are first
1nouldecl 01
t, and then preservecl, in the unity of its suprclne
authority.
And this Primacy may be regarded from three different
points of vie,v; as it is in itself, and as it regards its efficient
and its final cause. As to the first, it consists in superior
jurisdiction and authority; as to the second, it springs from
Christ Hinlself, ,vho said to Peter alone, " And I too say unto
thee," etc. ; a." to the third, it prefigures, forrns, and protects the
Church's visible unity.
But to prefigure, to form, and to protect the Church's
unity, being distinct functions, care must be taken not to
confuse theIn, the fonner concerning the Primacy as a type,

331

S7: PETER,

the t\VO latter as the origin antI efficient cause; an(l also n?t to
conced<.
the fortner \vhilp the latter are denied, \\Thich latter
n1akl
up the Prilnacy as jurisdictional, antI the instl'lllnebt
effecting unity. N ow, Peter is both the type of unity, its
origin, an(l its efficient cause.
.L\. long line - of Fathers, froll1 the n10
t ancient dO\Vllwar(I.;;,
regRrd
Peter a
at once the type, anll the origin, an(1 efficient
cause of unity; setting it forth as a prerogative of his headship
that no one, ,vhether ..Apostle, or Prophet, or Evangelist, or
Doctor, or Teacher, nlight
erarate froln hiIn without the
crilnc of
chism. In this consi
ts his Prilnacy, and in thiR the
falnons phrase of St. Cyprian fin(l its solution, that" the .Epis-
copate i
one, of \vhich a part is held by each \vithout division
of the "Thole."
An(l, ,vhat i
like to the procee(ling, they hold that Peter
iR the cont' nlJOUS source of all po\ycr in the Church, and that
"rhile its plenitude rl,vells in his person, a portion of it is
derived to the various prelat '8 under hinl. No one ha
Ret
this forth Inore fully than
t. Lco, in the n1Îddle of the fifth
century, as "rhere he says, that "if Christ ,villed that other
rulers should enjoy aught together with him (that is, Peter),
yet never (lid He give, 8 l.'e throzI[]h 1 im, ,vhat He denied not
to ()thers," t
There is no one of these consequences but seems to
restÙt from the \vord
of our Lord here fo;olelnnly ad<1rc:-;sed
to Peter.
But, recurring to our general \Tic,v, ,ve fin<l our Lord th l'el"
Hû\Tel'al t tilnes appealed to by the .L\postles to declan\ ,vho
Rholl1rl he the greatest in the kingdoJu of heaven; and \vhile on
neither uf the
e occa
ion}, does lie declare to thPIll t1u;,t there

hould Le no (( greater one" among then., though such a declar-
ation would have tern1inatc(1 their rivalry, on th(
last and mo
t
urgent, at the very eve of His departure frOln t]ll.nn, lfe bets

* '1'h{'
c tcstimonies have beCD set f()rth at length in anothcr work, "The t;ee
of St. Peter, the Rock of the Church," etc.. pp.
7-11R
t Ecrm. 4.
1\latt, xviii. 1: xx. 20; Luke xxii. 24,

nlS ...V.AJIE A_VD IllS OJ!'l?lUE,

33:>

forth in vivid ,vords what ouO'ht to be the character and
<:)
deportn1ent of the one so to be placed over theln; and then
turning His conversation from them in a body to Peter in
particular, He charges hÎ1n, at a future tilne, when He shall
obtain for hÎ1n the gift of a faith that could not fail, to "con-
firm his brethren." Ha ving before dwelt on the full meaning
of these words, we need only remark how nlarvellously they
coincide in force with the prophecy which we have just been
considering, while they differ from it in expression. They
convey as absolutely a suprenle authority as the fornler; and
an authority independent of others, and exclusive of participa-
tion; and one ,vhich is given for the Inaintenance of the faith,
and of visible unity in that faith. N or can we imagine a more
fitting termination to the whole of our Lord's dealing with His
disciples before His passion, than that, when about to be taken
from them, He should designate, in words so full of affection
and provident care, one ,vho was presently to take His o,vn
place alnong thein. "Simon, Siinon, I have prayed for thee,
that thy faith fail not, and thou in thy turn one day confirIn
thy brethren."
But if our Lord's preference of Peter, as to rank and dignity
in the Church, 'vas during His lifetime consistent and unifornl ;
if, Inoreover, He made to him, twice, promises so large as to
include and go far beyond all that He said to the Apostles in
comlnon; and if He took out, as it were, of ,vhat He had first
promised to Peter a portion which He afterwards promised as
their common inheritance to the rest; His dealing with Peter
and the Apostles after His resurrection is the exact counterpart
to this. The fulfihnent is equivalent to the promise. In the
fourfold propbecy to Peter, in
iatt. xvi., the last llleinber is,
" And whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, it shall be bound
also in heaven; and ,vhatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, it
shall be loosed also in heaven." That this is a grant of full
legislative and judicial power, given to one, we have seen.
N ow on a later occasion it is repeated to the twelve together,

latt, xviii 18. B
ä the othe1
th1
ce ?nc?nbers of the p1
ophecy

336

S1: P.E'1
'1:,

?nacle to l>etcl' U I'e ? e ' ,. rLJl <ticd to the tw Jl cc. In the fufil-
lllent th(\
alne llistinction take
place, To the t,yelvc in
conlmon our Lord cOlnlnunicates the po,ver contained in tJle
fourth 11lelnher of IIis original prolnise, saying, John xx. iI,
C( As the :Father hath sent )le, I also send you, Receive ye the
IIoly Ghost: ,,-hose sins ye shall forgive, they are forgiven
thenl: and ,,'hose sins ye shall retain, they are retained:" to
"T hich the other fonns contained in
latt. xxviii. 1&, Mark.
xvi. 15, Luke xxiv. 4D, Act
i, 4, 8, of preaching the Gospel to
every creature, of \\
aiting for the po"Ter of the Holy Ghost
,y here,vith they should Le cllduet1, of teaching men to observe
all thin
,yhich lIe had cOlllllianded, are equivalent, though
less definite. But 1lowlt TC U1'C tit) P01.lJC,'8 cuntai11.u..l in tlte fif
t
tlt,'ce 'lHClnVe1'8 of tlte jJ/'Oj)!t JCY to l}eff'ì' CO'ìn'ììH/'ìlÍcatcd to the
t well..'e. As the promises ,vere maùe to Peter alone originally,
so to Peter alone are they, as ".e shall see, fulfilled. Indeed, it
coulù not be othcr,vi
e, for the promises to be the rock of
the Church, by coherence ".ith ,vhich the Church should he
ilupregnable, and the bearer of the keys, are in their o"-n
nature confineù to one, and exclusive of participants, and once
lllaùe by the very Truth lIÍ111
elf to one man, they ranged
under hi
po"rer all his Lrethren: cc For the promise
of Jesus
Christ, as ,veil as His gifts, are ,vithout repentance; and ".hat
is once given indefinitely and univer:-;ally i
irrevoca1)le.".
BCRide::; that another indisputahle principle JnuRt be taken into
account, viz. " that po\\rer given to several carries its restriction
in its division:" just fiR if a king before his death hequeaths
the ,,
hole achuinistration of his sovereignty to a Loard of t,,'elve
councinor
, though the S11ln of authority so conveyed be
sovereign, yet the s11arc of each indivi(lual in the college \\rill
be restricted by the equal right of his colleagues, "Thereas
" po,,'er given to one alone, and over all, and ".ithout exception,
carries ,vith it plenituòe, and, not having "to hr a divide<l ,,"ith
any other, it haR no hounds save those ,vhich its tern1
convey,"
Such Vfa
the po,ver originally prolnised to Peter; and such,
... BOSbuct, Sermon on Unity.

IllS N...1l1E AND 111S QÞ'FIOE.

:.137

no lcs
, that ,vhich ,vaç; ultilnately conveyed. He stancls apart
anll alone no less in the fulfilnlent than in the prolnise. And
un(ler anuther image, but one equally expressive ,vith the tirf;t,
the Lord conveYf; an authority af; absolute and as exclusive,
The "bound
which its terulS convey" are the ,vhole fold of
Christ: "the sheep" no less than" the lalnLs:" "to govern"
no less than" to feed.". As the great Architect of the-heavenly
city said to Peter, "Thou art the Rock;" as "the King of
kings," ,vho "hath the key of David," and" on ,vhose shoulder
is the goverlllnent," said to Peter, " To thee will I give the keys
of the kingdolll of heaven;" as He " ,vho uphoilleth all things
by the word of His po,ver," and" in 'VhOlll all things consist,"
saia to Peter, "COnfirll1 thy brethren:" so to the saUlC Peter,
the same "Great Shepherù of the sheep," said, "Feed nI y
lanlbs, be shepherd over
Iy- sheep," thuf; conunitting to hillt
the chief Apostles thenlselves "\vbo heard this charge, an!..I
causing there to be for ever" one fold anù one shepherd," on
earth as in heaven.
T t remains brieRy to consider these three pahnary texts in
their reciprocal relations to each other, by ,vl
ich the fullest
light is thro,vn upon the Scriptural prerogatives of St. Peter.
1. First, then, all these texts are in the most Inarked lnanner
circumscribed to Peter alone. In all he is addressed by naHle ;
in all he is distinguished by other circunlstances froni his
Lrethren at the tinle present ,,
ith hilll; in all a special con-
dition is attached belonging to hilll; in the first, superior faith
-in the second, faith, ,vhich, by a particular gift, the fruit of
Christ's o,yn prayer, öhouhl never fail-in the third, superior
loye. So that, ,vithout an utter disregard of the meaning of
,vo , nls and the force of the context, and every law of gramlnar
and philology, no one of these texts can be extended froni its

... llolp.a{VEtV, guberllare, to govern, the particular word which our Lord
emph'Js to convey His powers to reteI', is also the particular word which gives
such offence to temporal governments, when acted on Ly Peter: ß60'KEW, pflscere,
to fepd, tJley find more endurable, and probahly they would aU be content, from
the heathen Roman t.mperors to the present day, to aUow the Church to feed, so
long as they are allowefl to gove1'n t}lf' faithful. The ohjection on the part of t.he
Church i
, that our Lonl gave both to Peter,

YOL, II.

LIBRARY ST. 'i'ARY'S COllEGE

3:38

:iT. PE1'1
'lt,

application to Peter alone, and Inatlc COlumon to the other
Apost1t;:';,
2, 8èCOU( 11y, the note of [JI'ioritj in time is securetl tv Peter
hy the first text, to ,vhich the other t"..o correspond, }i:ven if
the pron1Ïse in )Iatt. xviii. l
, Inade to all the ",\.POStlèS, ,vel'e
of equallatituc.le ,vith that previously uuu1e to Peter, ,vhich it
i
:-,0 very far from being that it contains one point only out of
four, yet, the fact that thcy had been already ranged by the
fortner under hiln, anù that he hatl been pron1i
ed ðingly ,vhat
they afterw'ards ""ere pron1Ïsed in COrrt1ìl0n, ""oult} IlHLke a vast
ditierence bet\\Teen thenl; inùcct!, the difference uf the Prin1acy.
But, as it i
, the very fir:-;t l11ention of the Church is connectcc I
,vith a prolllise Inade to Peter of thc highe
t authority in that
Church, itnd a perpetual relationship, entering into ik inlno:st
<:!onstitntions bet\veen it and his person. Before the Church i:-;
fonned, it i
foreLol.l that l
eter shall ruh
her; Lefol'e bhe is
et
up against the gates of hell, that, hy virtue of her coherence
,yitlI hi1I1,
ho
houltl prevail over theul. .A.nd the genu of her
Episcopate, un ,vhich sh
i:-; to gro\\", i& SO"']1 in his person; just
as, in the last act uf uur Lord, that Episcopate is deli,,,cl'(,ù over
to hiln, universal and complcte,
3. Thir(lly, these three texts are exactly cquivalf'nt tú each
other; they each involve and cxpre
:-; the other. They could
not have l)ecn said uf different per
uns ,vithout contradiction
and confusion. He "Tho has one of thenl lllust have the rest.
There is variatiun uf iJnage, but identity of 111eaning. Thu
,
the relation l.et,\'cen Peter and the Church is in the first, that
of Fuun(lation and Superstructure; of th
heaven-huilt city,
tt1Hl of hiJIl ,yho huld
its kcys: in the ::,econù, it is that of the
..A.rchitcct, ,vho, hy
kill and authol'ity, "Ton for hiln, and given
to hinI, hy the
uprelne Builder, the \Y onl anù \Yls(lonl of
Gud, l11êÚlltail1s every living btonc of the structure in its (lue
place; in the third, it is that of the sllprellle and univer:..;al
}>astur antI his ,yholc flock. In all of these there is the habit
of depcntlence hct\\'cen the supcrior and that over \\Thich hc i",
ç.et: in aU the net.cl of close coherence ,vith hill}, Ohser,"c in

IllS :LY.AJÏE ...lND IllS OFFICE.

3mJ

pa,rticular the identity of tho second and third. The special
office of the Shepherd of SOUIB *' is to lead his flock into
suitable pastures; that is, duly tu instruct them in the Divine
'V ord and 'Yill: the pastoral office is identical ,vith that of
teaching: " He gave SOlne Apostles, SOlne Prophets, SOlne
Evangelists, SaIne Pastors and Teachers;" the fonner are
distinguished, the last united together: ,vhere the Apostle
oh
erves, that the whole n1inistry, from the highest to the
lowest, is organized "to edify the body of Christ into the
unity of faith," and to preserve men frolll being "carried about
ùy every ,vind of doctrine." But if this ,vas the design of
Christ as to the whole ministry, and as to each individual
teacher, most of all ,vas it in instituting one supreille and
universal Pastor: in him 1110st of all ,vould be seen the perfect
filti n[j in together;' t of each individual 111e111 bet: he ,vas set up
especially for the con1pactiIig of each spiritual joint, the har-
1110ny and cohesion of the ,vhole, Here, then, the office of the
universal Pastor or Teacher is precisely equivalent to billl
,vho, by another image, confirms, strengthens, consolidates his
brethren. Thus, in the second text, Chri
t foretold the thirù.
But the 1110re ,ve contemplate all the three in their n1utual
relations, the nlore a certain thought suggest
itself to the
Ininù. There is a special doctrine concerning the most Holy
Trinity, the n10st distinctive of that great 111ystery, ,vhich
expresses the reciprocal indwelling of the Three Persons. No,v,
sonlething analogous n1ay be said of the ,yay in ,vhich these
three texts in1permeate and include each other, of their exact
equivalence, and distinct, but inseparable force: of whom one
is said, of the san1e 111Ust all.
4. Fourthly, they all inllicate a sover;
eign authority, inde-
1 endernt itself, but un ,vhich all others depend; sYll1bolizing-
power from above, but clai
1ing obedience from below; irn-
n1utable in itself, but by ,vhich all the rest are made proof
against change; for it is not to the sheep that the shepherd is
i'esl'onsible, but to their owner. It has been said throughout

* Pi.l
saglia, p, 5Dl.

t '0 fCa-rap'TLr:rp.òs -rwv á')'íwv, Eph. iv. 1.2.

.

tO

ST. J>.ETER,

that the one spl
cial nlark of Peter's ùistinction "Tas a peculiar
a
s()ciation ,vith Christ.. It is not therefore Ly any infringe-
Inent of c(!ual rights th'lt this authority is set up, but a
the
reprp1-\cntative, the vicegerent, of Ifilll in 'V}lOlll all po,yer
(hvcn
: ,,,,ho hon
thi:-J authority in líis o\vn borly, and ".ho
cOHln1ittc(1 to another ,,
hat "ras first Iris o"
n, ooth by creation
ana hy purchasc-" Feed ltly sheep." In all these texts the
inllne(liate transference of authority froln the Person of the
GO( l-IHan is lllost striking; in Peter lIe inaugurates IIi::; great
the:uH1ric dispensation, anù fornls the Boùy w"hich I[e ,,,,as to
h
ave on earth. Thus these te
ts nlost clearly express that
iJnportant doctrine of antiquity, the keystone of the Church's
Iilwrty frolH the ".orIel, \\
hich i
the reason ,vhy the ,vorIù so
hates it: (( Thp first See is judgc(l l)y no nlan." So entirely
h:1:\. e poJitieal i(leas alHl jealousies infectc(l our Jllode of judging
of spiritual thing
-to
uch a degree is our peculiar civil
li1)el
Y l11aelp the
tandarel of Church goyernlHent-that it i

nec('1-\sary to insist again and again on ".hat to Christians
ought to he a first principle, yiz. t.hat "all po"
er anù jtu'is(lic-
tion in th(' Church, like the [ihurch hersplf, ought to rest not
upon natural all(l hUU1'ln authority, ùut on the divine au-
thority of Christ. This is the reason "phy ,ye may pronounce
no othor"..ise concerning
nch juris(liction, Ulan "pe kno"T Las
hoon han(led d(H\-n fruill rhrist, it.s propor Author aneI Founder.
X o,v, it i
certain that at the salllC JllOJllont at "rhich ('1hrist
in
titutorl the COlTIJuunity called the Church,
uch a po,yer "ra

introthlCe(l, an(l entrusted as "Tcll to Pf'ter Ringly as the heatl,
a
to the Ap0stIcs 1111(1('1' hin!. Nay, that po".er ,yas fixcd and
constituted, antI its l\linisters and Bishops nlarked out, before
the Church, that is, the ,\.1101e hotly an(l common,vealth, ha(l
gro,vn into coher(,J1ce, ..And RO ecclesiastical jurisdiction (liù
not first (l\\
en in the cOlnmunity itself: and ,vas then translateù
hy a sort of popular f'utfrage and con
ent to it
)llagistrate
;
l-ut fronl tlH
very firRt origin Petcr ,va
(lestined to he single
chief of the future body, all(1 next to hi1H the other Apostles." *

· Pdavins, de Ecc. Bier. Jib, iii. c. 14.

IllS ]{A.JIE A}.,TD IllS OJ/FlOE.

341

5. Fifthly, it must be observed that there is a clefi/
itenes8
about these texts \vhich belongs in a far less degree to those
fonus in \vhich the co-orllinate and co-equal authority of the
AlJostles, as such, is expressed. This last is left to be har-
nlonized and brought into operation by the superior po\ver of
the chief. They are indeed sent into all the world, they are
inuuediately instituted by our Lord, they have the pl'onlÏse
that His po\ver shall be \vith thenl, and that their sentence
shall stanù good in heaven and on earth; but this pron1Ï
e,
\vhich is the IUOst distinct made to them, has been already
gathered up into the hanJs of one, and in its practical issue is
lin1Ïted by the necessity of co-operating \vith that one; that
is, the authority of Peter incluJes and elllbraces theirs, but
theirs is ranged under his. Theirs is modified not only by
being shared, but by having his set over them. No\vobserve
ho\v distinct and clear, ho"\v definite in their lueaning, \vhile
universal in their range, are the things said of hin1 alone; 1.
That he should 1e the rock on \vhich Christ would builJ His
Church; 2. That permanence and victory should belong to
that Church for ever through hinl; 3. That he should bear the
keys in the kingdon1 of heaven; 4. That \vhatever singly he
should bind and loose, should be bound and loosed in heaven
as well as on earth; 5. That he should confirlll his brethren,
the Apostles thelllsel ves being the very first so called; 6, That
he should be the shepherd of the fold. 'Vhat can constitute
ineq uality bet\veen t\VO parties, if such a series of promises
given to one, and not to the other, does not?
6, Sixthly, these prolllises cannot be contemplated without
seeing that the ordinary and regular governlnent of the Church
springs froln the person whom they designate, and in \vhonl
they are concentrated. To take the last, all spiritual care is
. summed up in the word Pastorship, the office of Priest, Bishop,
:11etropolitall, Patriarch, anù Pope, rising in degree, and extend-
ing in range, but in it'S nature the sanle. On the contrary,
Apostles C\,ith this Olle exception, in virtue of the Priluacy),
Prophets, anJ Evangelists, are extraol'llinary officers, attending

:313

ST. PF:TER,

th(\ opcning ûf the dispensation, Lut after,vards <lropping (,ft:
But the Church, a
it "ns to endurc f()r ever, and thp order].r
arrangclneJlt (\f the divine Ininistry, "Tcrc RUIHlllCll up in the
Prilnacy, antI flo,v.ctl forth froln it as the full reccptacle uf
the virtuc of Go(l the 'V ord Incnrnate, .And so it is the hea(}
of the u1inistcrial boùy, All ,yhich is set forth a
in a pichn'('
to the lnind, in th
t scene upon the shore of the lake uf Galilèè,
,,-hen the Lord saiù to Peter, " Fced .:\Iy sheep."
7. And, again, reter "Tas thus n1ade the beginning and
1 J.'inciple uf spiritual po,vcr, as it left the Person of God the
'V or(l, not for once, but for eycr. Long as the structure should
endure, itc) principle of cohesion must Linù it, As the la,y of
gravitation hinùc:; all ".orlùs togethcr in the natural kingdolll,
antI iC) a contiauOU8 C)ource of strength anù harmony, so f'h0111d
l)e in the spiritual kingdoll1 that force ,vhich the sallie \Yi"ùoHl
of Go,l estahli
hc(l; it goes all ,yith pO\\Ter unJiu1ÏnisheJ; it i

the full fonntain-head from "hich all strealtlS cluanate; it iy
the highcst ilnage of Goù's po\\.er as the centre and bource of
all things. This idea is d \\.elt upon by St, Cyprian and
St, Auguf'tinc, as ,ycU aC) Ly l)ope St. Innocent,. the COll-
telnporary of the latter, and ,,'as afresh e"Xprcsseù in a synoù-
ical letter of the threc provinces of Mrica to l)ope Theodore,
in A.D. (34(3, " :r\ 0 one can (lou1t there is in the ..(\postolic See
a grcat unfailing fountain, pouring forth ,yatcrs for al] Chris-
tianR, ,,-hence rich streanlS proceed, bountifully irrigating the
'v hole Christian "Torld. ' t
h. ..(\.n<1, lastly, in these great pron1Ïses Peter is
pecially
set forth as the type anù the efficient cause of visiLlc unity
in the Church. Such ,vaR the ycry purpose of ChrÜ;t, that
IIi" ùisciples n1Ïght be one, as lIe and the .Father are ()]le.
:For this end, in the \\-ords of St, Augustinc, "]Ie entrustc,l His
f;hecp to Peter, as to another sPIt: lIe ,,-illeù to Inake hinl one
"ith l-Ibnself;" anù in the ,vorùs of Bt. Leo, "lIe assu111cd hiul

* f't. Cyprian de rnitate, e. 3.
t. Aug. to rope Innoccnt, Ep. 177, 11, l
t.
Pop<' Innoceut to thc CounciJR of CartlJngp nud NUlHidia.
t :\Ia1l:--i, x. nUt.

IllS NA.JIE A.i.Vn I-lIS OFFIOE.

343

into the participation of His indivisible unity,". But this
i
seen no les
plainly in the ,vords of Christ, than in the
]'athers; for He made one Rock, one Bearer of the keys, one
Confirmer of the brethren, and one Shepherd, The union
of millions of naturally conflicting ,vills in the profession and
Lclief of one doctrine is almost the very highest work of divine
power; and as grace, that is, the Holy Spirit diffused in the
heart, is the in\vard efficient of this, so the out\yard, both
synlbol and instrument, is the Prin1acy, that "other self"
,vhich the Lord left in the ,vorld. And as the Church of God
through every s\
cceeùing age gro,vs and expands, the need
of this po\ver becomes greater and not less, and re verence to
that" single chair in ,vhich unity was to be observed by all," t
a lllore imperative virtue, or rather an ever-deepening instinct,
of the Christian Inind.
But antiquity itself drc,v no other conclusions from the
concentration of these great privileges in the person of Peter.
"T e have but to go back to a time before the present nation-
alities of Europe, those jealous foes of Peter's authority, had
come in to existence, and we find the chief Blen of France, and
Spain, and Italy, interpreting the above tex.ts as we have dune.
Take one ,yhose testimony fron1 the circun1stances of his life
ought to be above suspicion, John Cassian was by birth a
Scythian, ,vas educated in a monastery at Bethlehem, travelled
through Egypt, and made himself acquainted with its most
distinguished religious men, ,vent to Constantinople, and ,vas
ordained deacon by St. Chrysostom, and aftenvards at Rome
priest by Pope Innocent I, On the capture of Rome by Alaric,
he settled at
Iarseilles, about the year 410, and there founded
..,.
t,vo monasteries. In his ,vork on the Incarnation he says,t
"Let us ask hiln, who is supreme, both as disciple alllong
cli::5ciples, and as a teacher among teachers, who, steering the
cuurse of the Roman Church, held the supreulacy a
well of

* St. Aug, Rerm. 46. St. Lpn. Epistle 10.
t St. Optatus, cont. Par}}}. lib. Ii. c. G.

I..ib. iii. c..12.

:n4

ST rl
'T.E"l(,

the faith as of the priesthoud. rrell U
, therefore, ten U
, "e
pray, 0 Peter, Prince of the Al'u
tl('
, ten us ho\v the Chnrche

ought to believc.
'or just it i:-; that thou, "Tllo ,yast taught
of tl11
Lord, shouhlst teach Uf1, and open to us the duor ,,,1108(\
key thou hast received. Shut out all ,,-ho underlnine thc
heavenly house, and turn a"vay th(}sc ,vho attempt to 111a1.....(\
nn entry through treacherous cavern
and illicit approach,.s;
1 )ecause it is certain that 110 one :-;hall be able to cnter the
duor of the kingdon1, &ave he to ,vhoJn t11e key placed l)y
thee in the Church shaH Open it, Tell U:-{, therefore, hl"V '\
e
ought to believe that Jesus i:i thc Christ, ana to confé:-'
uur
CutnIOon Lurd." _\gain, fuurteen hut1(lre(1 years ago,
laxilnu
,
Bishop of Turin in that day, confess(;.! Ly his" ordh, ,v"hat hi

f\ucces::;ùl' vI' the pre
ìut c.1a) Lear
,,"itn\;ss tù hy hi
huti"Prings ;
for he \\"rite
of Pet \1", " .A.s. the Con.l :::;h
plH.'}'( 1 he receÌ\ cd
th\; dcfl'nce of the flock, so that he, "pho l)ef(>rc hall heen "peak
ill his O\\P11 ca<;c, n1Îght L
colnc the continnation tv aU: ana
he \\pho hall Leen shaken })y tho telnptation úf the {p.ll'
ti(Jn
asked hiln, lllight be a foundation to the rest l)y the HtalJility
of his faith. In fine, for the fil'lnn\;

of his ùevotion he iH
called the Rock uf the Uhurche::" a,'4 the Lord ::,ays, 'Thou
art l'cter, and upon thi
llock ] \\-ill Luil(l !\Iy t;hurch.' 1,'or
he i
called the (loch.., hecanse he \,,"a:-; the flr:-,t to lay the
foul1.1atioll:-{ of the faith aUlung the nation:-;, and lJcclIll.';;:e, ((,
a /I
lHl?Hoeal)le
tOIl(!, he lluld,'i f()g(th('/
tlte fì
(I?nfu'ol'l
(( Illl tll'3 'ill((,
.-':
(
f flu' ll.!tolf' Clu'i,
t inn Ht)
llctU'ì'e. Peter, therefore, for h i.

(levotioll iR calle(l the' Ilock, ana the Lon] is nalHeù the Rock
hy J ri
inherent po\yer, as the Apo::;tle
ays, c ..l
nù they (h'ank
of the Rpiritual rock that follo\\ycù then), ana the rock \\pas
(
hrist.' Rightly docs 1 ?11.crit to sIt re tlte n IIt(', 'ìJ'ho, iil., -
'LL'is!', 7íwì'its to shu.rc tit) l..voì'l.;." Again, f
tr and ""ide ha
thc
lying story Leen spread by false-heart.ù Inen, ,vIlo aùoyc an
thillg
llatc the spiritual king(lolll ,,,hich Goù has set up in the
"porl(l, that Peter's po\ver has Leell the gro"rth of gntllual
eIlcl'uadl1l1ent (In the ::;ecl1lar authority, N ()\V, loJlg' lIef tIre

· nt' Pt.tro A po::; till 0, Jlllm. 4,

IIll' N.A..J.liE AND ]11S O}'P1CE,

315

Pelayo rene
\ved the Spanish monarchy in the mountains of
the Asturias, and while Augustine, sent by Pope Gregory, ,vas
laying the foundation of the English Church, St. I
ÜJore,
Bishop of Seville, froll1 5D8 to 630, the very highest of the
ancient Spani
h doctors, wrote thus explicitly to his colleague
at ToleJo: * "But as to the question of the equality of the
Apostles, Peter is pre-elninent over the rest, ,vho lllèrited to
JH
ar frolll the Lord, 'Thou shalt he called Cephas. . . . Thou
art Peter, and upon this rock I \vill build :1Iy Church.' AnJ
not froln anyone else, but from the very Son of Gud anti the
Virgin, he \vag the first to receive the honour of the pontificate
in the Church of Christ, to \vholn also, after the resurrection
of the Son of God, ,vas said by the saIne, ':Feed
Iy lambs,
noting by the name of laIn b8 the prelates of the Ch urches:
Ana although the dignity of this power is derived to all
Catholic Bishops, yet in a lllore special manner it renlains for
ever in the ROlnan Bishop, \vho is by a certain singular
privilege set as the head over the other lilllbs. \Vhoso, there-:
fore, renders not reverently to hill1 due obeJience, involves
hilnself, as being severed from the head, in the schism of the
Acephali."
It \vould be easy to multiply such authorities of a periùJ
pri or to the fonnation of all the existing European states.
It was the ,viII of God, providing for His Church, that
before the old R01nan society was utterly upheaved frolll ih;
foundations by the deluge of the Northern tribes, reverence for
St. Peter's throne should be fixed as an in1movable rock, on
\vhich a ne,v Christian civilization n1Îght be founded, Thus
Pope Gregory II., ,vriting to the Emperor Leo the Isaurian,
ahout the year 717, only sun1
up the force and effect ûf all
prcceJing tradition, ,vhen he says, "The ,vhole 'Y cst turns it

eyes upon us, anll, un"
orthy though ,ve be, puts cOlnplete
trust in us, and in that blessed Ppter, ,vhose illlage you
threaten to overturn, but ,,'hOl11 all the kinO"dolns of the \Vest
<:)
count for a God upon earth." t

* A.I EugeniulU Toletanum.

t l\la.nsi, ConcH. tom xii. 972.

:11(.

ST. P/1JTER,

CTI.APTER V,

ST. !)ETEU'S PRDL\CY AS EXHIBITED IX TIlE ACTS.

TII E purpo
c. of St. IJukc in ,vriting the ....\cts SCC111S to hayc
heen to Set hcforc U'i the laùours and :sufferings of th.... ....\post1es
in pla.nting and propagating the Church. But he ha
diviùeù
the houk very distinctly into t\VO portions; the latter, fl'OIll
the thirteenth chapter to the end, ,vi th one Rhort exception,
is ,,'holly occupieJ ,\"ith the laùours of St, Paul, " the" esse] of
election," in spreading the faith aU10ng the Gentiles, and so
contains the particülar history of that
\postle, ana the
{1hurchcs fuundeJ by him. The fonner, fron1 the Lcgilluing
to the cnù of the t,yclfth chapter, elnbraces the history of the
.L\postles in COllllllon, and of the ,,-holè Church, as it rose at
J crusalclll, and ,ya<:; spread first in J udea, then in Salnaria, and
finally extended to the Gentiles. The fOrIner history, then, is
universal; the latter, particular,
l\Iorcover, to use the "
ords of St. Chrysostom, ""T e 111ay
herc see the pronÚses ,yhich Christ InaJo in the G()
p('lR
carried into execution, and the bright light of truth shilling
in the very actions, anù a great change in the disciples,
arising froBl the Spirit that had entered into theul. . . . You
\\
ill see here Apostles speeùing on the ,yillg over land and sea,
ana men once tilnid and unskill<'d, suddenly changcd into
despisers of "realth, and conquerors of glory and all other
passions; you ,yill see then1 united in the utInost ])al'lHony,
,vithout jealousy, ,vhich once they had, "rithout contention fur
the higher place."

* ra

ag1ia, p. l
R
t Ihid. p, 110.
t, Chrys. in Act:l, Hom. 1.

1118 NAME ANn IllS OFFICR,

:i-!7

'Ve Inay say, then, in a ,yord, that the Gospels are a
history of the Head, and the Acts of the n1ystical Body.
lIence both issue forth from one and the saIne fountain and
source. The history of the Head begins ,vith that descent
uf the Holy Ghost, ,vhereby Christ ,vas conceived, and (( the
race * of God and of lnan became one, For just as the union
of lHan ,vith ,voman joins t,vo fan1ilies, so, upon Christ
assuming flesh, by that flesh the ,yhole Church becalllo of kin
\yith Christ, Paul becalne Christ's kinsman, and Petor, each
one of the faithful, all "e, every holy person. Therefore, says
Paul, t (being the off.'3pring of God,' and again, (,ve are the
lJotly of Christ and meulbers in particular,' that is, through
the tiesh, ,vhich He has assumed, ,,"'e are His kinsmen." N o,v
the history of the Body, proceeding from the same fountain-
head, sets before us the Holy Spirit, who, by descending first
on the teachers, and after,vards on the disciples, exalts and
advances all, and by imparting Hill1self, iUlparts "the pro-
portional deification of ulan," that is, (( the utInost possible
assinlÏlation and union ,vith God." t For (( the Spirit ,yorks
in us by His proper po,ver, truly sanctifying and uniting us
to Hinlself into one frame, and making us partakers of the
di vine nature: "
(( becolning as it ,vere a quality of the God-
head in us, and dw.elling in the saints, and abiding for ever."
N o,v it is " nlanifest that if the first t,velve chapters of the
Acts contain the history of the Church frolll its beginning, and
'v hat the Apostles did for its first forn1ation, its gro,vth, and
its form of governlnent, all this has the closest connection ,vith
the question as to Peter's prerogatives, For the historical
accounts in the Acts, ,vhich exhibit the execution of Christ's
prolnises and intentions, naturally tend to set in the fullest
light, and to reveal distinctly, ,vhatever as to the achnillistra-
tion of the Church lnay be less clearly fOTctolcl in the Gospels.

* St. Chrys, Rom, in Ascens., and on Acts, tom. iii, p, 773.
t Acts xvii. 28, 2
), and compare 1 Cor, xii. 12-17 with Eph, h-. }U.
t Dions. de Cæl. Hiel'. cap, 1 2
3,

St. Cyril. Thf's. Jib. xxxiv. p, 352, and lib, ix, on John, p, 810.
\I Passaglin, p, 143,

:1-1B

S1: PETER,

For in itself the cxecuti<J1
is d
claratory of the ClluctlllfJlll, ancl
Rupplies a safe rule for understanding and detcnnining the ,vord:-1
uf institution. N ow', if ,ve apply this rule to the pre:-;ent
qucstion, it ,vill Le apparent that tho
o
xprc

ion:-) ufthc Gospel,
"yhich ""C assigncd to the diyine institution of the PriuU1,cy,
cannot Lc othcr'Vlse recei,'cJ ,,"ithout lllaking the c.Lccutiu,l, in
the Acts at yariancc ,,
ith ,,,,hat the Guspels record.

-'ur, take it as a sti1J duuLtful hypothc::,i:::; "..hether thcre
cxi
t cvangelical te::,tinlonies of Petcr's institution to Le hcad
an' 1 chief of tho Apustles. ''"''hat neclls it to turn this
hypot1Jcsi
into certainty? \Yhat should ,ve expcct of Peter,
if he really had receivc.l fron1 Christ the charge of ll'ading the
other _\ postlcs? ''"''hat Lut that hc bhol1hl ncver fullu\y, Lnt
al \,yay::) Le at thc head; should clu:5e disscnsions, ,,,"cigh and
tel'lllinate cOlltro\"ersi(;s, pnni
h clncrgent oticncéB, Inaintain
-thc general ,liscipline, gi\c the support uf his counsel al1(l
authority in nced, and l
a,,"(' undune nune of thuse functions
,vl1Ïch accolnpall)" the uffice uf IH'a,fl and I-IUprCIUè ruler?
J I enCt; it is plain that there aru t\\.o ,\"ays, the one alJ
uJuit
,
thc othcr hYIJutheticaJ, by ,,-hich a decisi v
judglllcnt Ilia)" Le
dl'a\\-n fron1 the hi
tory of the Acts, a
to ,vh
th
r Petcr's
Prilnacy ,vas instituted in the Gospel
. CriticH anrt philu
o-
pher8 are perpeÞlalIy uHing Loth thesc tests. Thus, the fUrIner,
"if a certain "rork-say thc epistles of the Inartyr [gnatius-
1)0 genuinc, it ought to contain certain characteristics. But
it docs contain thcse, and so is gcnuine," Or absolutely, "a
certain ,york, the epistles of Ignatius, contains all ,vhich ,YO
should cxpcct in a genuine ,york, thercfore it is gcnuine." 'rhe
latter infer, "If Lodies Le 1l10VCÙ Ly the la,v of gravitation,
thl'Y ,,"'ould pass through a certain spacc undcr such and such
a cOIH.lition. But this they do, and accordingly are lllovcd Ly
gravitation." Or aLsolutcly, "Bodi
s lcft to thelnS(;ly
s pas

througoh space under such conditions as they ,yould îollo\v,
if iUlpellcd hy gravitatiun. Accordingly thcy arc so Ï111pelleù."
No \\", iu the parallc I case, " If Christ in the Gospels prCOl'f lailleù
a fOl'lll of Church gOYl'111111cnt, ,yhich gathered up the SUpre1l1C

IllS N.AJJIE .,J},TD IllS OPi/IUE.

34

po,ver and visible headship into Peter's hanlls, the f';t:ercisc of
such institution ought to be found in the Acts, But it is so
found. Therefore," etc, Or again, "Noone ,vould expect
certain acts from Peter, unless he ,vere the head of all the
Apostles; and all woul(l fairly expect those acts of Peter, if
they recognized hin1 as so set over all by Christ, Now, in the
general history of the Apostles \ve find such acts recorded
of Peter, and that not partially, here and there, but in a
conlplete series. Accordingly the history of the rising Church,
exhibited in the first part of the Acts, demands Peter's
Pl'ilnacy for its explanation; and if we deny that Primacy,
and take in another sense the ,vords recording its institution
in the Gospel, the history beCOll1eS unintelligible,"
N ow, this reasoning is conclusive in either way, provided
only that \vhat we have asserted be really found in the .Acts.
The proof of this may be either general, or piecemeal and par-
ticular. \Ve will take both in order, beginning with the fonner.
1. First, * then, we 111Ust repeat, as concerns that 'v hole por-
tion of the Acts containing the history of the universal Church,
and all the Apostles, viz. the first twelve chapters, a renlark
before made as to the Gospels, ,vhich is, that Peter singly is
n10re often nlentioned than all the rest put together. For
Peter's nanle occurs n101'e than fifty times, the others very
selc1oln, and those ,vho are found the oftenest; John and J allies,
are recorded, the fonner seven or eight, the latter three or four
tin1es, Yet this is a history of thcln all: Luke is recording
the COlnmon exertions of all the Apostles in building up the
Church. This is the very distinction bet'.veen the former and
the latter portion of his book, "\vhich is confined to the labours
of St. Paul, leaying aside the rest of the Ohurch. 'Vhat then
is the reason that Peter, in a general history, is so often
brought for"\vard, and the rest, either sincrl y or in con ] . unction
b .,
so seldonl? Because after our Lord's glorious ascension Peter
f;toOrl to the eleven in an analogous po:-;ition to that hel{ 1 hy
our Lord, so long aR He 'vas visible, to"\vards the ,vhole college:
* PfissagJia., p. 141:.

;
30

ST. l'E'1'ER,

1 locause Pete
' wa
l'ecollle the hea , 1, <tIltl the re
t, as l11eJ111 leI'S,
,vere range(l Ull( leI' hilll.

. Such subordination on their part, such prc-cHlÎnellce on
his, Luke.
ho" s yet 11101'0 clearly, ,,"henever he gronps Peter
\\ ith tlll\ rest, l,y assigning to hilJl the le:l<ling place. It fre-
qnently happen=-, to hilll to
pcak of Peter anI I the rest togt.tlter,
lHlt
n no one occasion does hc gi\Te Peter any llut the first
l,lace, ana the leaùing part. Just as the e\Tangelist
ùo \\,ith
regard to Chri
t, and the .A_rostles ana (lisciple
, so Luke pre-
fers Peter to thc rest, to lnark a t1itfercnce bet\veen the rank
and office of Petcr, ana that of the others,
3. Luke SCelJl
to COnfirIll his l'p:ì(lcl's in
nch a conclnsion
II)'" the fOrIn \vhich he follows of Illcntioniug Peter di rcctly, an,l
the rest ol}liqucl!J or in ((, 'ìn(f,
.
. These are insbtnces: "IlL
those Jays Petcr, ?'isi'îl!J up in the r;nid,
t of flte ùì'cthrcn, sai,l "
-"Peter, tdOllain!J up 1cith tltf (len'o, lifted np his ,oice"-
" They sai(l to ]>t.,lCì' {('îId to tll(
?(.
t of tlw ....t pu s tlC8 "-" l>eter,
1!'ilh Jull n, fa:-,tcning his eyes upon hiul, said, Look upon U:-4."
-"Peter (lnd tile ....tpu,
fl(N anS,yerillg, sai(l."t No,y, "'hat
for1n of ,vriting cnulll Luke choose to refute fin opinion about
tIle l.l'ìlif( ì's(
l equality of the ....\po
tIcs? Ûr to
ho\\r l)eter as
:-:et oyer thc rest, anll to sati:-;fy in this even the Illost unreason-
:'t hIe? Either thc fUl'IlL \\rhich hc <.lid choose is calculated to do
this, or none :-3uch ('an he found.
4, Ad,l to this that Peter is represented as speaking antI
alls,y"crillg, ,vhcn the occasion '\TouIJ foiuggest that all the
Apostles, equally, foihould disclofo)c their 111ÏnLl. The l'eprOaChl's
of the unhelieving J e,ys affected not l)cter singly, llut all
alike; but he alone stands forth, be alone lifts up his voice,
and in a long speech bringR thenl to sound rcflection, The
lllult.ituùe, struck \yith compunction, askcù not Peter only, but
the rest like,\Tit;e, c, \Vhat shall "Te do, Illen aIlll llrethren 1 "
)T et it i
fOI-tlnyith aù(lcll, cc But Petf I' said to thelll," U [1on
the u1Ïracle by ,vhich one \vho haù been laIllc frOIl) his nluther'

* Ad;; i. lR; ii. 11; iii. I
; iv, 19; viii. 14,
t ..\ets i. 13; ii. 11, :17; iii, -1: v.
:),

JllS N.AldE A.1VD IlLS OFlf'lU.E.

;3.)l

,volnb ,va
healed, "all the people ran together to theIn," Loth
Peter and John, but Peter alono speaks, and takes on hilnself
the defence of the COllllnOn cause: "Peter seeing, Inade ans\ver
to the pcople." · Fresh instances n1ay be found in chaps, iv.
6, 7, and v. 2, 3, The result of the ,vhole is that Peter is
continually" the 1110uthpiece of the Apostles," t ahvays takes
the lead, and gives his own mind, as conveying that of tho
rest.
On ,vhat ground does he do this 1 \Vas it from natural
fcrvour of disposition 1 But it was the same after he ,vas filled
,vith the Holy Spirit as before. \Vas it the result of superior
age, or first calling? but the facts refute this. \Vhat othcr
canse can be suggested save that Prill1acy ,vhich the Gospels
record, and the Acts confirm ?
5. To this ,vo must like,vise refer it that Luke, ,vhile he
alnply describes actions ,vhich belong to Peter, rather hints at
than narrates ,vhat concerns the other Apostles. Thus he
leaves it to be understood that the others spoke, while he givo

Peter's rliscourses entire, and seelns to have chosen them as the
principal lnaterial of his history. He sirnply suggests that
n1Ïracles were \vrought by the rest, but records particularly
,vhat Peter did for the establishluent of the faith, He relates
but very little of those who became Christians by the exertion of
others, but notes at large the abundant fruit of Peter's teach-
in er . Take an ancient author'
sunllnar y of the Acts "this
ð ,
,vhole volume is about the ascension of Christ after the. resur-
rection, and about the descent of the Holy Spirit on the holy
Apostles, and ho\v and ,vhere the disciples announced Christ's
religion, and all the wondrous deeds ,vhich they did by prayer
antI faith in HÍ1n, and about Paul's divine calling froll1 heaven,
his apostleship, and fruitful preaching, and in a ,yorù ahout
those lUal1Y great dangers ,vhich the Apostles under,vent for
Christ: " + follo,v, out of this, all ,vhich concerns the universal
(1hurch in the first t,vel vo chapters, and Peter ,yill be found

* Acts ii. 13, 37, 3R; Hi. II, 12. t 81. Chl'yso:5tom,

Euthalius, apml Zaccagniull1, p. -110.

,,- ,)
.),)...

S1
PETER,

not only the principal, hut ,veIl-nigh the only, figure in the
fo)'("\gro un( 1-
ü. lIence as the Gospels l11ay be callell tho history of Chri
t,
so this fir
t part of tho ...\.cts lnay he called the history of l)eter ;
for as Christ occupies cach page uf thp Gospels, so Peter here.
Nothing can be l110re clllphatic or l110re just than St. Chrysog-
bun's ,vords: "Rehold hinl nULkinO' hi
rounds on ever y r--i(le
o ,
anù the fir:::,t to be fountl; ,,
hen an Apostle ,vas to he chosen,
he "ras the .first; ".hen the Je,ys "ere to Le told that they
,y('ro not (lrunken; ,,"hen the lalne luau \\
as to lJe heale( 1 ;
",hen the lllllltiblde """as to Le ac1dressctl, he i:-i before the rest;
,,,hen they ha(l to do ,,
ith the rulers, it i
he; ,vhen with
..Ananias, ".he11 11ealings took place frolll the tihatlo,v, still it is
he. 'Yhere thcre "
a
(langer, it is he, antI ,,,here there ,va

(lispensation; l)ut ",hen all is tranquil, they act in COllunon.
Ill' sought Ilot the gr
ater honour. nnt again, ,vhon lniraclps
are to he "'ol'ked, he comes forth Lefore the rest.". 'Vhat can
prove Peter's pre-enlincllce if this ùocs not? But hi
\\'ords OIl
anot.her occasion dcscryc lllcntiOll. Alluùing to the title 'c Acts
of the .t\.postles," "rhich seenlS to prolllÏsc their COllunon history,
he (Jh
er\""es, ",..,.. et if yon search accurately, the first part of the
hook exhihit
Peter's lniraclc
allll teaching, but little on the
part of the other
\ post1es; and aftcr this the "'hole account i'4

pent on Paul." But he a(1(ls, cc I-I
)\,r arc they the ..Actf.i of all
the A posUCf.i? Because, according to Paul, ,,,hen one 111CIllher
i
gloritie<1, all the n1clllhcrs arQ glurlfie<1 "\vith it; the historian
(liLl not l'ntitIe theIn, the Acts of Petcr and of Panl, hut the
.A.cts of the .L\postles; the prolnise oÎ the "Titer inclu(les theul
an." t No", eyery on0 Inust fe01 the ycry high (1i:--tinction
0'iyen to Paul in the latter l )art of the hook, \\'hen thp historian
ð
turns away fronl the general history of the Church to reconl
his particular labours, in ,vhich, no lloulJt, the uhject "a
to
:--110\\- the progress of the Church among the Gentiles; hut ,vith
rl'ganl to the part ,yhich is connnoÚ to the ,,,hole Church,
another thought 1!=; suggestc(l The history of ,,"hat Petcr

* On .Ads, IIpn', 2], n.
,

t IIf'ßl. Oil l'eo:;Ï1miIlg of ..\etp, n,
,tf'm, iii. 7G I-.

IllS N.A.illE A1VD 1-118 O.FFICE.

353

taught and did, to build up and extend the Church, is con-
sidered the COlnmon history of the Apostles, and so inscribed
as their Acts. But ca
this be called an aCCUì'ate expression,
unless Peter had been the head of the Apostles? It is very
plain that the acts of a head are imputed to the ,vhole body;
to a college of brethren, ,vhat its chief executes; to a city or
kingdoln, the deeds of its prince. But it is not plain how this
can be, if the actor be one of a number, and do not exceed his
brethren in honour or dignity, Therefore the Acts of Peter
could be called, generally, the Acts of the Apostles, only be-
cause they were considered the Acts of their head.
N ow let us pass from the general vie,v to that in detail.
1. After * the Lord's ascension a most important point iln-
nlediately arose, whether, that is, the number of the T,velve
,vas to be filled up by the election of a new A postle to take
the place of Judas. The will of Christ on this matter was to
be learnt; a ,vitness ,vas to be chosen ,vho should participate
in the mission of Christ Himself, according to the ,vords, " As
the Father hath sent 1\le, I also send you," and carry the light
of the Gospel to the ends of the ,vorld; and one was to be
elected to the dignity of the Apostolate, the highest rank in
the Church. It was, therefore, so important a nlatter, that no
one could undertake it save he who had received the vicarious
head
hip of our Lord Hinlself. Now, the history in the Acts
tells us that Peter alone spoke on the subject of substituting a
fi'esh Apostle for Judas; Peter alone proved from Scripture the
necessity of the election, defined the conditions of eligibility,
and appointed the mode of election, and presided over and
directed the ,yhole transaction.
For Luke begins thus: "In those days," the interval bet,veen
the Ascension and Pentecost, "Peter rising up in the midst
of the brethren, said." Here the important prerogative of
initiation i
sho,vn to belong to Peter, and by the phrase,
"in the midst of the brethren," or "disciples,"-which is often
used of Christ in l'espect of the Apostles-his pre-eminence
'" Passaglia, p. 148.

VOL, II.

2A

.)l

ST. rETEll,

over the discip]ps IS f\ho\\'n, "TIrcthren, it bcho\TCcl that the
Scripture shouhl he fulfilled ,y]1Ïch the I-Ioly Uhost Rpoke
hefore hy the nlouth of David, concerning Juf1aR, ,,,,ho "Tas the
lea<ler of theul that apprehended Jesus, ,yho ,vas nUlnberecl
,vith us, and had obtained part of this n1Ïnistry," that is, of the
Apostolate. Then having nlcntioned the llliserable end of
the traitor, he applies to hilll the prophecy: " ltor it is ,vritten
in the Book of Psalllls, 'Let his habitation hecome desolate,
and let there be none to d,vell therein: ' and," adding another
propbecy frõIn another Psahn, '" his bishopric let another
take.' " · 'Yhence he concludes, "'Vhcrefore of these men
"yho have cOlllpanied ,vith us all the tillle that the Lord
Jesus callie in and ,,"'cnt out among us, Leginning froIH the
1 )apti
nn of John, until the day ,vherein He \\"as taken up
froln us, one of these 'rnu
l be Blade a w.itness ,yith us of His
resurrection." In these ,vordR Peter plainly points out the
nee
8;t!J of the lllatter in lJ.uestion, confirIlls it by the Holy
Scriptures, speaking in the character of their highest inter-
preter, and as the appointed teacher of all; and, ,vhile
prop0sillg it to their deliberation, yet requires their consent;
for the phrase, ",vhercfore, one must," meanl;), "I am not
proposing ,,
hat may be done or left undone, but declaring
and prescribing ,yhat is to be done." So he determines the
conditions of eligibility, and the fornl of election. \Yhere-
upon his hearors-" the nunlber of persons together about an
hundred and t,venty" -instantly agree unaninlou
ly to
Peter's proposition, follo,v its conditions, and cOInplete the
elect ion.
No one can reflect on the above ,vithout concluding, that
if Peter presided over the rest by the authority of a divinely
chosen headship, no course could Le n10re bccoming, both for
Peter anù for the disciples, than this; and if, on the contrary,
Peter ,vas only one out of n1any, not having yet even received
the Pentecostal gifts of the Holy Spirit, and had been entrusted
by Christ ,vith no pre-en1Ïnent office in the ministry, nothing
II< Ps. lx.ix. 26; cyiii. 8.

IllS NAlJIE AND IllS OJ/I/'IGE.

355

could be nlore unfitting for hoth. 'Ve have therefore to infer
that Peter" stoorl in the midst of his disciples," as a superior
al110ng inferiors, not as an equal al110ng equals, anrl conceived
that the charge of supplying an Apostle, and filling up the
Apostolic college, belonged in chief to himself, because he and
they alike ,vere conscious that he ,vas the steward set in chief
over the Lord's family.
But, clear as this is on the face of the narration itself, fresh
light is shed on it by the fact that St. Chrysostom observed
and recorded this very conclusion. For why did Peter alone
arise 1 Why ,yas he the first and the only one to speak 1
" Both iff as fervent, and as one ent1
ustecl by Christ with the
jloclc, and as the fi1
st of the choir, he ever first begins to
speak," Why does he allege prophecy 1 First, that he
n1ight not seem with human counsel "to attenlpt a great
Blatter, and one fitted for Christ:" next to imitate his
Iaster,
" he ahvays reasons froln the Scriptures." " 'Vhy did he not
singly ask of Christ to give him some one in the place of Judas 1"
Because "Peter had now improved," and overcome his natural
disposition, But" might not Pete1' by hi1nself have elected?
Certainly: but he does not so, that he n1ay not seem partial."
" \Vhy does he comIl1unica te this to them," the whole number
of the names 1 That the matter may not be contested, nor
they fall into strife: "for (he aIludes to the contention of the
Apostles for the prÏInacy) " if this had happened to thelnselves,
lunch more would it to the others," that is, the candidates
to succeed Judas. Then he points out to our adIniration
"Peter doing this with comInon consent., nothing ,vith
authority,t nothing with lordship," where we must note that
the abuse of a po,ver is only to be feared from one who really
has that po,ver. For again he says, "he first acts on
authority
in the matter, as having hirnself all p1tt into his
!I((/nds, for to him Christ said, C And thou, in thy turn, one day
confirm thy brethren.' "
The college of the Apostles comp
eted, it follo\ved that the
* Horn, 3, in Act, n. 1-2, t AùØf.JlTtlCws. t AùØf.JlTf.t.

:i3lì

BT. PETER,

hea(] if Rl1ch there ,yrrl", ,youl(l, on every occaSIon of danger,
he the first to protect it, an(l to defen(l its reputation. No,y
thrl'e pnsnes the Illiracle of the Holy Spirit's descent, and the
gift of tongul's, ,vhercnpon Luke de
criLes the yarious opinions
of the astonisheel 111ultitude, some of \\"'hom "moeking,.
aid,
These ll1en are full of ne'v ,vine." That is, they hlasphen1e( 1
the ,yorking of the Spirit, and hy the Bl0st nlOlu
trous calunlny
,yere (lestroying the good l1anle of the ..L\postles. "Thereupon,
"Peter, standing up ,yith the Eleven, lifted up his voice anò
Hpoke to tholn: Ye nlen of Judoa, an(l all you that <hvell in
J erusalcnl, be thi
kno,vn to you, and "ith your cars receive
JllY '\
ords, }1'or these are not drunk as you suppose, seeing
it is hut the third hour of the day: l>llt this is that ,vhich
"T8,S spoken of by the prophet Joel." N O\\T here, Loth the fOI'TI1
of tit lVO)'a,
, an.l the 'ÎIH(ltC)", estaLlish Peter's priulacy. For
the phrase, " Peter standing up "ith the Eleven, lifted up his
yoice and Rpoke to them," portrays Peter as the leader of the
band, the Inaster of the fanÚly. So St. Chrysostoll1,t """'hat
lnean
r "ith t/ e Eleren? fhey uttèrerl a conlIDon voice, an(l
he ,yas the ITIouthpiece of all. Ancl the Eleven stand beside
him, bearing ,vitness to his 'Yord
." And as to the 'rhattcl
,
Peter alone fulfils the part of teacher, by interpreting Scripture,
a nel declaring the agreement of both covenants: Peter alone
lnaintalns the comn1on cause; Peter alone, representing all,
addresses the multitude in the name of all. "Observe, too,
the harlnony of the Apostles: they give np to hiJn the office
of speaking:" t that ì:::;, they yielded to him "ho ,vas thp
hea(l, and ,vho, as he says, sho,veJ here "the conrage," as
before ct the providential care J) of the] [cad,
After refuting the calumny, Peter goes on in a nohle dis-
course to explain prophecies, and then coming to the dispensa-
tion of Jesus, gives the strongest proofs of Jli:-; resurrection
and exaltation to the right hand of the Father, and finally
SUIns np \yith great force and authority. " Therefore, let an
the house of Israel kno\v 11l0st certainly, that God hath
II< Acts ii, t On the ActR, Hom. 4, n. 3. t 8t. Chrysostom, as before,

HIS NAJIE AND IlIS OFFiCE.

357

made both Lord and Christ this same Jesus whom you have
cruci fled."
N O\V, \vhat * is here to our purpose? It is this, that Luke
seems only to d \vell on \vhat concerns Peter: that Peter, first
of all, and in the name of all, perforlns the office of a ,vitness,
laid both on himself and the rest, (" ye shall be witnesses to
me ;" "and you shall give witness,"t) saying, "This J esu

hath God raised up, of which \ve all are \vitnesses: " that first
of all, he publicly and solemnly discharges the duty of in-
struction with authority: that, first of all, he fulfils the charge
set by Christ on all the Apostles, "make disciples-teåch:"
that, first of all, he promulgates the necessity of believing in
Jesus as the divinely appointed Lord and Christ, No\v these
are things which, so far from allo\ving an equality between
Peter and the rest of the Apostles, point out in him a head-
ship over theln.
Thereupon, the hearers, struck \vith conlpunction for
having crucified, not merely a just Ulan, but the AnointeJ
of the Lord," said to Peter and the rest of the Apostles"
-here again he alone is singly nanled-but of all alike they
asked, "}'len and brethren, what shall \ve do?" Whereupon,
St. Chrysostom notes, t "Here again, where all are asked,
he alone replies." For, as Luke goes on, "Peter said to
thell1 : "as the leader, he performs what belongs to all: he
alone sets forth the law of Christ. "Do penance, and be
baptized everyone of you, in the nalne of Jesus Christ, for
the relnission of sins:" he alone encourages them with the
prolnised gifts of the Holy Spirit, "and you shall receive the
gift of the Holy Ghost:" he alone continues at length
the instruction of the hearers, "and ,vith very lnany other
words did he testify and exhort thenl:" he alone declares
the fruit of Christian profession, "save yourselves fronl this
perverse generation," and he alone it is, of "Those n1inistry
Luke adds," They, therefore, that gladly received his ,vord

* PassngJia p, ] 53, t Acts i. 8; Johu xv. 2ï,
On Act
, H())n. 7, D. 1.

358

ST. PETER,

,v ere lJAlptized, and there ,vere added, in that day, about three
thousand souls,"
And here ,ye see ho,v fitting it ".as that Peter, ,vholn
Christ had set as the foundation and rock of the Church,
should labour ,vith all his lllight, as the chief architect after
IIÏIn, to build up the structure. But ,,
hat, in the 111ean tilne,
of the other Apostles? \Vere not they also architects ? Yes,
but 'luith Peter, and Url<.lcl' Peter, WhOlfi accordingly they
attend and support. The
u1sequent additions to the Church's
structure, and the course consistently pursued by Peter, ,vill
bring this out yet 11101'0 clearly. For, of fresh accretions,
Luke ,vrites, "ßlany of then} ,vho had heard the ,vord,
belieycd, and the nUlllber of the Bien ,vas Blade five
thousanù,". N O'V, ,,-l1o:-;e ,yord ,,
as this? Still the ,vord of
Peter, ,vho bpea1..s for the third t anù fourth tiIne, as he had
for the first and second.
For, as to the third:1: occasion, Luke, after mentioning
Peter and John togéther, introduces l>eter alone as urging
the children of ....\brahaul to cluLraco the faith ûf Christ, and
persuading t11em that J CSllS is the Prophet, promised by
God through Moses in DeuteronolllY. And as to the fourth,

he ,vl'ites, "Then Peter, filleù ,vith ihe Holy Gho.st, said to
theln- " But ,yas he alone present? not so, for the council
cc setting thenl," not him, Lut John as ,veIl as Peter, "in the
Blidst, they askeù," on ,vhich Chrysostom tl oLservcs, "See
ho,v John is on every occasion silent, \vhile l:>eter defends
him like,vise." That is, John ,\yas silent, as h.no,ving that
the lead Lelonged to Peter, and Peter spoke, Lecause the
} f ead defenùs not himself only, but the Incn11ers committed
to hiln.
N O'Y, review"ing these first four chapters of the Acts, Jet
us ask these questions. Had Peter held the authority of head
alllong the Apostles, "hat ,vouId he have done? I-Ie ,voulJ
have filled up the Apostolic college, carefully ,vatcheJ oY
r it,

... Acts i\". 4. t Acts iii. 12-2G; iv, 8-19. t Ad:i iii, 11, 12-2(j.

Acts iv. 7, S. \I On Acb, lImn.
, D. 2.

IIIS NAJ,JE AND HIS OFÞ"lCE.

359

protected its several members, But this is just ,vhat he did,
Again, had Christ nlade him the supreme teacher and doctor,
what would he have done? He would have disclosed, first to
the Apostles themselves, and to the disciples, and then to the
multitude, who ,vere to be converted, the secrets of the divine
,viII laid up in the Scriptures; he would have sho\vn the
agreement between the dispensation of Christ, and the oracles
of the Old Testanlent, and so have proved that Jesus was the
Messiah. But this he repeatedly did. Once more, had Christ
lnade him the chief among the builders of the Church, "r hat
,voulù have been his office? He would have been the very
first to set his hand to the ,york, and to construct the building
\vith living stones; he would have held the other workmen
under his control, so that the edifice might rise worthy of
Christ, and exactly answering to His promises. But does not
the history give precisely this picture of him, and does not the
Church which Peter raised ans,ver exactly to the archetype
prescribed by the Lord? "All they that believed were
together, and had all things common:" "the multitude of
believers had but one heart and one soul:" what is this but
the counterpart of that divine prayer, "that they all Inay be
one, as Thou, Father, art in lVle, and I in Thee, that they also
may be one in Us, that the ,vorld may believe that Thou hast
sent Me"?
II. To take another point. The office t of authoritative
teaching is in the New Testament closely connected with the
po,ver of working miracles, so that Christ not only said of
Himself, "If I had not come and spoken to thelu, they would
not have sin; but now they have no excuse for their sin:"
but likewise added, "If I had not done among them the works
that no other man hath done, they ,votlld not have sin: but
no,v they have both seen and hated both ]\tIe and l\Iy
Father: "
to sho\v that, ,vhile faith depended on preaching
and authoritative instruction, these also needed the po,ver of
* Ads ii. 44; iv. 32; John x\'ii. 21. t Passaglia, p, 157,
! John xv. 22-24.

360

ST. PFTEfl,

WOl'À:s to conciliate conviction. In accordance \vith \vhich,
\\
hen He first sent out His T\velve to preach, He not only
charged theln \vhat to say, "The kingdolll of heaven i
at
hand,". but added thc fullest n1iraculous po\ver, cc heal the
sick, raise the dead, cleanse the lepers, cast out Jevil
." And
,vhen luore solelnnly sending theIn, not to one people, but to
all nations, "Go ye into the \vhole \vorld, anJ preach the
Gospel to every creature," He adds their \varrant, "these
igns
shall follo\v theln that believe. In
Iy nalne they shall ca
t
out òevils, they shall speak \vith ne\y tongues, they shall take
up sel pents :" and the Evangelist subjoins, " They going forth
preached every\vhere, the Lord \vorking \vithal, and confinlling
the "
ord \vith signs that follo"red."t
Relnelubering, then, this \Tcry close connection bet\VCCll the
authority of .Apo
tolic teaching anù the pO\\Ter of \vorking
Iniraclcs, "Te nlay fix a criterion for rccognizing the exercise
of the supreloe office in teaching. Suppose any onc of the
Apostles to have Leen invested at the COl11111enCen1ent of the
Church \vith this office, ho\v Inay he be ascertained? If any
one is found illyariaLly the first to announce the \vorJ of truth,
and like\visc to cOllfinn it \vith Iniracles, you Inay suppose
hiln to be that onc. Suppose, again, that Luke intended to
represent one of the _\.poBtles as the suprelne teacher. Ho\v
n1ay it be safely inferred? If, in the course of his narration,
he continually exhibits one aR eminent aLove all the rest in
preaching the Gospel and guaranteeing it hy signs. These
are not tests arbitrarily chosen, but naturally sugge'-\ted. And
Loth exactly fit to Peter, and to Peter alone. For he, in this
history of the universal Church, is the first, nay, \vell-nigh the
only one, both to preach and to Bupport his preaching hy
miracles. And Luke takes pains to relate no less his Tniracles
than his discourses, and scarcely descriLes \vith any detail
either the one or the other, of any Lut Pe"ter,
Kay, his 1110de of \vriting suggests a parallel het\ypell hiul-
self an(l Rt. John in hiR Gospel, as if it ,,'ere no less Luke'

* l\latt. x, 7. t :l\Iark xvi. 13-] 7.

HIS }{AJfE .AÞlD IIIS OFFIOE.

361

intention to show Peter invested with the supreme office, than
John's to set forth Christ as the head and teacher of the
Apostolic college; and no less Luke's purpose to accredit the
Church by Peter's miracles, than John's * by the miracles of
Christ to establish faith in Hinl as the true Son of God, For
the circun1stances of each narration point to this sÏ1nilarity
of design. As St, John subordinates the group of Apostles
entirely to the figure of Christ, so Luke, very slightly sketch-
ing the rest, is profuse in detail of what concerns Peter, and
marks him as set over all, As John in recording the miracles
of Christ dwells on the points ,vhich prove His divine mission
and origin from the Father, so Luke directs his narration to
exhibit the beginning, the gro,vth: and the authority of the
Church, as due to Peter's miracles. 'Ve will nlark t,vo further
reselnblances. Fipst, the miracles which Luke record
uf Peter
seen1 cast in the same type as those of Christ. Com pare the
first one with that told by John, ch. v,

John v. 5-9. " There was a
certain man there that had been
eight and thirty years under his in-
firmity, Him when Jesus had seen
lying, and knew that he had been
now a lcng t.ime, He saith to him,
\Vilt thou be made whole? f}'he
infirm man answered Him, Sir, I
have no man, when the water is
troubled, to put me into the pond.
For whilst I am coming ancther
goeth down before me. Jesus said
to him, Arise, take up thy bed, and
walk, And immediately the man
wa::; made whole, and he touk up his
bcd and walked."

Acts iii, 2-8. "And a certain man,
who was lame from his mother's
womb, was carried, whOln they hill
every day at the gate of the temple,
which is called Beautiful. He, when
he had seen Peter and John about to
go into the temple, asked to receive
an alms. But Peter, with John,
fastening his eyes upon him, said,
Look upon us. But he looked
earnestly upon them, hoping that he
should receive something of them.
Peter saiò, Silver and gold I have
none, but what I hf
ve, I give thee.
In the nalTle of Jesus Christ of
Nazareth, arise and walk. And
taking him by the right hand, he
lifted hilll up, and forthwith his feet
and soles received strength, and he,
leaping up, stood, and walked,"

Ho,v often had the hand of the Lord-as here that uf Peter
-healed the sick, giyen the blind sight, cured the leper, and
-:j: John xx. 21.

G

tiT. PETE'Il,

raised the dead! But if l}eter's 11liracle in healing Æneas of
the pal8Y carries · one back iU1n1ediately to the poor IHau let
do,vn through the rouf before our Lord, there is a yet lllore
exact identity bet\veen the great ulÏracle of Chri::;t raising
J airus' daughter, and Peter raising Dorcas. In the one case,
thè LortI "having put thenl all out, taketh the father and the
Inother of the danu;el, and thenl that ,vere \vith HÍ1u, and
entereth in ,vhere the dalllsel ,\
as lying, and taking the damsel
by the hand, He said to her, Talitha CUIlli, ,\
hich is, Dalllsel,
arise, and ÏInluediately the Ù:UllSeJ rose up antI ,valked." In
the other case, Peter Canll' into the upper chalnber, "antI all
the ,yitlo,vs
tuud about hilH \vecping-and they being all put
forth, Peter, kneeling do,vn, prayed, au(l turning to the body,
he said, TaLitha arise. ..Ana Bhe opened her eyes, and seeing
Peter, Hhe Rat up,t and giving her his hand he lifteù her up."
I
u t hü"
perfect the re::;elublance of the follo\villg.

Luke h T . 40. cc And when the
sun \Va:; down, all they that had any
sick with diyers disea/:)es brought
thpnl tu llim. nut lIe, laying His
hands on cvcry onc of thcm, hea.led
them. .And devils went out from
Ulan) ."

Acts v. 13. "Insomuch that
they brought forth the sick into the
streets, and laid them on beds and
couches, that, when Peter CaIne, his
shadow, at the least, might over-
sha.dowany of thcm, and they might
be delivered from their infirnlÍties.
...\nd there came abo together to
Jerllsall'lll a multitude out of the
neighbouring citie
, brill
ing sick
per
ons, and such as were troubled
with unclean spirits, who were all
healcd."

The second point of reseluLlance is, that the multitude
regarded Peter an10ng the Apostles as before they haù regarùeù
Christ: for, putting the rest of the Apostles in the second
place, they flocked to hinl, and besought his aid. So that
Luke, Lriefly saying of theIu, that "by the hands of the
ApoHtles ,,'ere 111any signs and "
onders ,vrought alnong the
people," t goes on to Peter, anù of hilll relates the unheard-of

'" Cumpare Acts ix, 3:";, with :I\Iark ii. 3-11. t :\Iark v, 40; Act
ix, :m.

Acts v. 12-1-1.

IllS NAJIE AIVD IllS OFllIGE,

363

,vonders just described, assigning to the miracles \vl'ought by
hin1, "that the Il1ultitude of lllen and ,vomen ,vho believed in
the Lord ,vas Inore increased." It is just as ,vhen "there can1e
to Jesus great multitudes, having with then1 the dumb, the
blind, the laIne, the lllaimed, and Inany others; and they cast
thelll do\vn at His feet, and. He healed them," * And the fuller
ths reselllblance these incidents show bet,veen Peter and
Christ, the more evident their proof that Peter's ministry B1Ust
be considered a continuation of that ,vhich Chri
t began.
III. \Ve proceed t to the order predetermined by our Lord
in the propagation of His Church,
Of Himself He had said, though the Redeelner of all, that
He ,vas not sent, that is, as an Apostle, actually to preach,
"save to the lost sheep of the house of Israel:" and on first
sending His Apostles, He gave then1 this comn1i
sion, "Go ye
not into the way of the Gentiles, and into the city of the
Salnaritans enter ye not, but go ye rather to the lost sheep of
the hoúse of Israel." But \vhen about to ascend to the Father,
He tells them, " You shall receive the po,ver of the Holy Ghost
coming upon you, and you shall be \vitnesses unto 1\le in
Jerusalem, and in all J udea, and Samaria, and even to the
uttel'lllost part of the earth:" t that is, that they should set
up His kingdom through all the ,vorld, proceeding by gradual
steps, fron1 Jerusalem to J udea, thence to San1al'ia, and at
length "to every creature" in the whole world.
N ow, the history of the Acts sho\vs the exact accon1plish-
111ent of this order, and it likewise shows that Sirnon Peter
,vas the one elected chief instrument for carrying out these
successive propagations of the Church, 'Yhat ,ve have said
all'ead y sho,vs this as to the mother Church of J erusalen1 and
, ,
before proceeding to the Gentile Churches, ,ve ,vill trace the
same instrun1entality as used to bring the Salnaritans into
the universal kingdoln.
The persecution ensuing on the proto-Inartyr Stephen's
death caused, by our Lord's providence, the dissemination of
'" l\Iatt. xv, 30. t Pns
[lglia, p. ] G3. t
Uatt. xv, 2-1; x. 5; Ads i. 8.

364

ST. rETE'R,

n1fiJIY helieYer
through Ju(lea ëLnlt Salllfiria, ,vhill. the
Apostles alone renlaine(l at J eru
alem. ....:\.Illungst tho:-;e ,vha
thu
(C ,vent ahout preaching the "1'or(1 of God," Philip the
ùeacon calllC to SauHLria, and Jllauy of the people, hearing his
,vords and seeing his nliracles, "Tere converteJ aud haptized.
But the Church thus cOllllllellced by the preaching of the
deacon ,vould have dried up ,vithout hope of progress, had it
not received the assi
tance of those "Tholn Christ had set in
the place of fathers, and ,vho could besto,," the gifts of the
Holy Ghost. :F'or" the Church is in the bi&hop,". and, as St.
Jeronle
aiJ of a faction ,yI1Ïch had a deacon for its author,
" 'Yith the lHan the sect al
o peri
hed, because a deacon could
ordain no clerk after hÏ1n. .But it is not a Church ,vhich has
no priest." .....\.ccordingly ,vhen "the _\..postlcs, ,\'"ho ,vcre in
Jerusalelo, had heard that
alllaria had rec8ived the ,vord uf
God, they sent unto theu} Peter and J 01111," t ,,"'ho "laid their
halld
upon theul, aud they received the IIoly Gho:-5t." The
provitlence of Christ, then, so ort1el'et1 the propagation of IIi:i
kingJoll1 as to choose Peter and John to cOluplete anù perfect
the Balnaritan Church. But 'Ya8 this on equal terllls, or is no
superior dif,rnity and authority apparent in l">eter over John?
A regard to tlH; ,vord
of Luke, anù the
erics of acts recorùed,
,,,"ill prevent such a misconception, l
or he 111entions Peter
and John, but he sets Peter first; and in his record of ,vhat
happenetl to SiInon, John acts the second part, and it is Pt;ter
alone who teaches, cOlnmands, judges, and condemns, "1'ith
authority, a
the head and suprelne ruler, Sil.ilOn
raguR,
tenlptcll by Leholding the gifts of the Holy Spirit vi:Úhly
bestowed on ill1position of the .....\. pu:-;tle
' hands, "offered thclll
Illoncy," to both Peter anLl J uhn. But Peter alone replies, antl
not only so, but COndeJl1nS his profaneness, enlarges on his
guilt, and solen1nly declare
that the gifts of God are not
purchasa1le "ith I110ney. "T\::eep thy D1UUCY to thyself to
pCl'i:-;h ,vith thee, becausp thou hast thuught that the.' gift of

'" Rt. Cypria.n, Ep. m}, Rt, J erOIl\{', Dialogue ('Oll, T
ucifl'ria.llo::ì,
t Ads viii. 11.

1/18 .J..V.AJ.llE .ANn III8 OFFICE.

365

God n1ay be purchased ,vith n10ney;" he discloses Silllon's
secret thoughts, "for thy heart is not right in the sight of
God'" he inflicts on him excommunication, "thou hast no
,
part nor lot in this matter;" he exhorts him to repent, " do
penance therefore froin this thy ,vickedness, and pray to God,
if perhaps this thought of thy heart n1ay be forgiven thee."
Now here John, the next of the Apostles in rank, is ,vith
Peter, yet he does not speak, teach, or enjoin: Peter does all
this singly. He answers Simon's question, lances and probes
the n10st secret wound of his conscience, declares ho,v divine
gifts are given, proscribes the plague of simony, orders penance,
and inflicts excommunication on a scandalous public offender.
Thus the t1venty-second of the Apostolic Canons runs, "If any
bishop, priest or deacon, hath obtained this dignity by money,
let him and his ordainer be deposed, and altogether be deprived
of con1n1union, as Simon 1tlagus ,vas by Peter." Nothing but
an inequality of rank between Peter and John will account for
Luke's narration here, But if John ,vas inferior to Peter,
much more the rest.
But there is another proof of his superiority here, in that
God caused Simon Peter to engage Simon
lagus. Thus, by
His providence, "reaching from end to end mightily, and
ordering all things s,veetly," the first-born of Christ is brought
to conflict with the "first-born of the devil," the chief of
teachers ,vith the earliest of heretics, and prin1e of that long
brood of the evil one, ,vho are to persecute "the seed of the
woman." Thus ancient writers record that Peter after,vards
,vent to Rome on purpose to expose the acts of this same
Simon. Thus they mention hi8 engaging ,vith the famous
Alexandrine Apion, the enemy of the J e1vish and the Christian
faith alike. And hence, too, probably the very ancient ,vriter
(,vhoever he ,vas) of the Epistle of Clement to St, James,
begins it by recording how" Simon, for his true faith and his
firm grounding in doctrine, ,vas appointed to be the foundation
of the Church, and for this very reason by Jesus Hin1self ,vith
most true augury had his nan1e changed to Peter, the first-

36()

B1: PETER,

frnit
of our Lonl, t.he first ut the l\pu
tles, to ,vho III first the
Father rev(\alc.(1 th(\ Son, ",.hon1 Christ ,vith rea.son hlessed,
the cal1ed anf] the plcct IIis guest and C0I11ra(]e, the goor] an<1
the proved (lisciplc, he 1.e"o, (8 the 'inost able of (Ill, If'U,
CO'ìn-
'Iì ncle l to ill nniÍnate tl e lV st, the da1
keJ. qtt(
ì'tCJ' of the
'world, and ,vh() ,yas enahle(1 to succeed."
But as to "That is Raiù, that "the Apostles 'v ho ,yere in
J ernSalelTI sent to the Samaritans Peter anù John," it llHlst be
ren1elnbere f l, that at the hea,l of. those thu
sending ,vas Peter
hilllselt: anù that next to hiln ,John "as the n10st distinguished
of the .Apostolic college, .\n<1
ince it iH evident fron1 all that
,ve have hitherto seen, that in ,,
hatever concerned the l\postles
cqnalJy, Peter took the leal ling part, and in their COlllUlon
delibcrations exerciç;ed the initiative, it Hlllst he concluded that
he ,vas like,visc the first author of this resolution, to Rend
hinlself and J oh11 to the Salnaritans. And this i
continued
by our seeing that in the fulfihnent of this lllÎssion he discharges
the oft-ices, and acts ,yith the authority, of head, To none else
could the execution of a fresh advance in the propagation of
the Church be cOlnlnittcd; and so great, besiùes, ,vere the
jealousies het"
cen the J e"Ts and Salnaritaus, that it needed no
lcs
than Peter's authority to inùuce the J e,vish converts to
recei vc theln into the hond of the sanle society.
I,r, Rut no,v ,ye. dra,y nigh to the revelation of that great
"n\yster.r ,vhich in other generations ,va
not kno,vn to the
sons of 111en-that the Gentiles should be fello,v-heirs, and of
tho RaIne body, anù co-partners of His pron1Ïse in Christ Jesus
hy the Gospel," "rherehy ,va.') brought to pass the prophecy,
" froB1 the rising of the bun even to the going d01Y11 11 Y N anlO
i:-; groat alnong the Gentiles, and in overy place there is sacri-
fice, and there is offered to )Iy N anle a clean oblation." t The
hour 'va.
COlne "when the true ndorers "ere to adore the
:Father in
pirit and in truth" throughol}-t every region of tlH'
"
orlù purchase(l ,vith the blood of the Son of God, and of this
cycnt, expcctcrl during four thou
ana years, God, by an
* Pnsmglia, p. 17-1. t Eph, Hi. [); :\1(\,1. i. 11.

IllS ...V.ÁJIE Af.lD lIIS OJ/FICg,

367

unexan1pled honour, disclosed to Peter, and through Peter, the
tÏIne and the n1anner, This greatest of purposes, aÏter His
o,vn ascension, Christ left to be revealed through hin1 to whom
He had c0111mitted the feeding of His sheep,
\Vhile Peter · ,yas "passing through all," that is, exercising
his general supervision as primate of the Church, God sent His
angel" in a vision manifestly" to "a certain lnan in Cesarea
named Cornelius, a centurion of that ,vhich is called the
Italian band, a religious man, and fearing God ,vith all hig
house, giving much alms to the people,. and ahvays praying to
God," And the angel says to hin1: "Thy prayers and thine
alms are nscendèd for a men10rial in the sight of God, and no'v
send n1en to J oppa, and call hither one Simon, who is surnalned
Peter; he ,vill tell thee ,vhat thou n1ust do," Though God
then sends an angel, it is left to Simon,
clto is sL
1'n(onecl
Petel', to declare His counsel, in what affected the salvation of
innlunerable souls, Other Apostles there ,vere to whom had
been said equally, "Go ye into the ,vhole ,vorld and preach
the Gospel to every creature," and" Y e shall be witnesses to
J\le both in J enlsalem and in all J udea, and Samaria, and to the
uttermost parts of the earth;" and "as the Father l1ath sent

Ie, I also send you." Yet putting aside all these, as on so
n1any other occasions, Peter is preferred, and that because to
hin1 alone ,vas said, "on this rock I ,vill build
Iy Church,"
and again, "Feed
Iy lan1bs, be shepherd over 1.Iy sheep."
Fitting it "\vas that, "Then the ,vall bet,veen the J e,vs and
GentileR should be taken a,vay, by hin1 specially all should be
collected into one, on ,vhonl, as the divinely laid foundation,
all ,vere to rest. Fitting, again, that the Lord's prophecy,
"Other sheep I have 'v hich are not of this fold; those also
I must bring; and they shall hear 1tly voice; and there shall
be one fold and one shepherd," should be fulfilled chiefly by
his ministry to "\vhom the Lord had committed His o,vn office
of universal visible pastor. For the Church, in her very birth,
and in the ,vhole process of her gro,vth, bore this upon her
* Acts ix. 32.

3G8

BT. PETER,

forehead, that lI11i1'(,ì',,
(flify as ,veil as 1J.uity bclongc(l substan-
tially to Peter, and that it \va
no less his function to gather
up all nation
into the mould of unity by hi
llliniRtration as
the one chief shepherd, than to cll1brace them all in the ,vide
circuit of hiR love. Therefore it is a marvellous ao-reement in
o
,vhich the i1v4itution of the Prilnacy has a correspon(ling
execution; and as the latter confirnls the formcr, so froIn the
fonner you lnight anticipate the latter before it ,vas recorded
in the sacred history.
But in the mean tÏ1nc, ,vhile the me
sengers of Cornelius
,vere approaching the house in ,vhich Peter "ras a guest, " there
came upon hÜn an ecstasy of IJ1Ïnd, and he' .sa\v the heaven
0pened, anù a certain vessel descending, as it ,vere a great
linen sheet let do"n by the four corners froln heaven to the
earth, \vhercin "Tere all Inanner of four-footed beasts, and
creeping things of the earth, and fo\vls of the air;" and ,vhile
Peter is fixed in contelnplation, "there callIe a voice to hÜn,
Aribe, Peter, kill and
at," that he nlight understand ho\v cc hy
his prcac}ling he \,ab to II1ake a bacrifice to the Lord of those
,,
ho \vere represented by these anilnals, bringing them into
the divine ser\yice through the n1ysterie
of the Lord's passion,".
,vhich he not yet nn(lerstancling, replit

, "Far be it froIn me,
for I never did cat anything that is conlInon or unclean,"
Then the heavenly "voice spoke to hin1 again the second
tillIe, That \vhich God hath cleansed, do not thou call COllllHon.
And this having been done thrice, presently the ycssel "
as
taken up into heayen."
Here three things are set forth: first, that as the ark of
Noah containeù all sorts of aniluals, clean anù unclean, so the
fold of Christ ,vas to gather from J c,vs and Greeks auf!
barbarians" a great lllultitude, \vhich no man could nurnùer,
of all nations and tribes and peoples, and tongues;" t seconùly,
that the blessings of Christ concerned all \vho diù not reject
the proffered grace; thirdly, that the elaborate systeln of
)lo
aic ordina.nces concerning Ineat
, rites, and cereluonics, Bad
* TIcdo on this text. t ApoC'. vii. 9.

IllS N...1JJIE AND IIIS UFFICE.

369

fa1lcn to the ground. But to WhOll1 is disclosed, first an(l
iUllnediately, this whole dispensation of the first principlefo; on
,vhich the Church was to be propagated? To none other
but Peter, "To me hath God sho,vn to call no man common or
unclean." N O'V, the undoubted knowledge of this dispensation
lnust appear of the greatest moment, ,vhether in itself, or as
concerns the J e,vs, of ,vholn the earliest Church consisted, or
the Apostles, by whose ministry it ,vas to be extended. And
yet, by that providence ,vhich is ever over His Church, the
"Tisdom of God so ruled it, that through Peter alone the
Apostles should be taught ,vhen they were first to approach
the Gentiles, and discharge their office of witnesses before all
nations without distinction. And that because He had made
Peter" the Greater one" and" the Leader" of all, and put hin1
in His own place, and constituted him supreme teacher in these
,,"'ords, "Confirm thy brethren.-" Thus Epiphanius, * in the
fourth century, says that the charge of bringing the Gentiles
into the Church ,vas laid upon all the Apostles, "but most of
all on holy Peter," 'Vhy this ?nost of all? Because, ,vhile
he had heard ,vith the rest, "
Iake disciples of all nations," he
had singly and peculiarly received the charge of the ,vhole
fold, and of the Apostles, as part of it.
But Peter, still pondering on the vision, hears a fresh voice
from the Spirit, " Behold, three men seek thee, Arise, therefore,
get thee down, and go ,yith them, doubting nothing, for I have
sent them." He accompanies the messengers and finds Corne-
lius, "his kinsmen and his special friends;" he asks why they
have sent for hinl, .whereupon Cornelius informs
im of ,vhat
had passed, and concludes, " N o'y therefore all we are present
in thy sight, to hear all things \yhatsoever al'e comrnanded
thee by the Lord." Peter in reply sets forth to theln the
heads of Christian doctrine, and as he comes to the words " to
Him all the prophets give testiInony, that by His name all
receive ren1ÌssÏon of sins, ,vho believe in Hin1," "the Holy
Ghost fell upon all thelll that heard the word" of life and
* Hær. 28, 8, 3.

VOL, II.

213

3iQ

S1
P
E7'ER,

truth frotH hi:-; lip
. ..Ana tho J e,vi
h Chri
tian
,yho \\
('re
,vith hilll, heing astonishe<1 at this reception of GentilcB into
tIlt."' Church l)y the IIuly Hpirit's visible <1cscent, Peter cries,
"Can any Tuan forbid ,vater, that thes("\ should not be baptizc(l,
,vho have received the Iloly Ghost as ,veIl as we ?" "\V onls,"
say
St. Chrysu
tom, - "()f une almost assaulting any that
,vottlll forbid, and say that :::;hould not be," and so "he COlll-
1nandcd thelI1 to Lf' baptized in the nalne of the Lord Jesus; "
for Peter al
o, like his Lord,t preached in persun, but haptize(l
by the hands of others.
.l\.re not then the prerogatives of Peter ,vrittcn legibly on
this \\
ho]e narration?
'irst, alnong all the Apostles hü alone
is chosen to consecrate to God the first-fruits of the Gentiles.
Agai H, through hiln, as the teacher of all, Gorl Inakcs knO\\Tll to
the .L\.postlcs thelUSelyes ,vhen the door ,vas to be openeù to
the Gentiles. Thirdly, ,yithout advising ,yith the rest, he
enlarges the fold of Christ, ,,
hich in Christ's place he ruled,
,vith the accession of the Gentiles. Fourtlùy, the Luildillg of
the Church i
thus refcrreJ to hilll alone, Further, he gathers
up to hilllself the Church ,vhich i
luade out of J c,vs, Samari-
tans, and Gentiles; as the foundation he su
tains the ,vhole ;
and "rhen constructed, he Lint1s it together. Lastly, Luke,
,vithout having recorded a f;inglc
peech of any other Apostle,
has given five of Peter, thus sho,ving that Peter's ,vords, as
,ycll a
his actions, haJ a higher importance than thcirs in the
history of the Church's birth and gro,vth; for, indeed, in the
history of the head that of thè body is included.
On. Peter's t return to Jerusalem, "the Apostle:-j and
brcthren ,yho ,vere in J udea, having heard that the Gentiles
also had received the 'YOI'd of God,"
"they that ,vere of the
circtllllcision contended ,vith hilll," because he had" gone in to
111en uncirculllcised, anù ate ,vith thenl," Hereupon Peter set
forth to thelll the whole series of events, upon \\
hich "they
held their peace and glorificd God, saying, God then has al
o to

* IIom. 24 on tbe _\cts, n, 1.
t Pa
8aglia, p, 181.

t Jobn iv, 2.

Acts xi. 1-4.

IllS NAlllE .AND IllS OFFICE.

371

the Gentiles given repentance unto life," N ow, some in late
tilnes have atternpted to derogate fronl Peter's authority on
the strength of this incident, On the other hanel, St, Chry-
sostoln, not satisfied ,vith setting forth Peter's rank, and
assigning his whole apology to a most gracious condescension,
continues, " See how he defends himself, and
vill not 't/.;se his
dignity as the Tecwher, for he knew that the more gently he
spoke ,vith them, the surer he was to win them," * And ,vhat
expression can signify Peter's rank more markedly than the
Teacher? And Gregory the Great sets forth Peter'f:; distinc-
tions, ho\v he alone had received the keys, walked on the
,vaters, healed ,vith his shadow, killed with his ,,",ord, and
raised the dead by his prayer; then he goes on, "and because,
,varned by the Spirit, he had gone in to Cornelius, a Gentile, a
question was raised against him by the faithful, as to wherefore
he had. gone in to the Gentiles, and eaten with them, and
received them in baptism. And yet the same first of the
Apostles, filled with so great a grace of gifts, supported by so
great a po,ver of miracles, ans\vers the complaint of the faith-
ful by an appeal not to authority but to reason. . . . For if,
,vhen blamed by the faithful, he had considered the authority
which he held in holy Church, he might have answered, that
the sheep entrusted to the shepherd should not venture to
censure him, But it: in the conlplaint of the faithful, he had
said anything of his own power, he would not have been the
teacher of meekness. Therefore he quieted then1 with hunlble
reason, and in the matter 'v here he was blanled even cited
,vitnesses. If: therefore, the Pasto?" of the Ohu?"ch, the P?"ince
of the Apostles, having a singular power to do signs and
miracles, did not disdain, ,vhen he was censured, hUlnbly to
render account, how much more ought we sinners, when
blamed for anything, to disarm our censurers by a humble
defence." t
Here it occurs to observe with what different eyes Holy
Scripture may be read, for just where persons determined to
* On Acts, Hom. 24, D. 2. t Lib. 9, Ep. 39,

3 _.)
,...

Sl
1'.E1
'Jl,

deny Pcter's authority find an excuse for their foregone conclu-
sion, the
-'athers dn:t\\7" argulllents to praise the luoclcration
\vith \vhich he exercised that saIne superior authority.
V. But. founded a;;; \\Te haye seen the Church to haye
hitherto heen, and at each step of its cour:-3C ad yanced, mainly
Ly the authority of Peter, it could not hope to remain in a
vigorous and united state "Tithout the continual exercise of
j
td ictal and l('[Ji
l(aive po\ver, and diligent in
pection, Nor is
there, in fact, one of these ,,
hich Peter did not exerciHe, and
that in a luanneI' to indicate the ruler
et ovcr all. For a
to
thp judicial power, do we not hear hill)
aying, "Tell t 111e
,vhether you sulcI the lanll for
o HIuch;" anù " Anania!-;, \vhy
hath Satan telnptctl thy heart, that thou
hould
t lie to the
110ly Ghost, and by fraud keep part of the price of the land?
'Yhil
t it renlained did it not relnain to thee? And after it
,vac; bol,l, ,va::, it not in thy pO\\Ter ? 'Vhy ha
t thou conceiyetl
this tl1Ïng in thy heart? Tholl hast not lied to nlen but to
G().1." ....\.nll preséutly the sentence cOlnes forth frotn hinl ,vho
hind,;; in heaycn al.) \\Tell as 0n carth. "Deholtl, the feet of theul
,,
ho have bnrierl thy husband are at the door, and they Rhall
carry thee out," Here, then, ""0 have Peter, in the lllÎdst of the
..Apostleb, yet acting singly a
the supreme judge, antI defen.ler
of ecclesiastical discipline, on ,vhich St. Chrysostolll
ay
,
"For Peter ,vas terrihle, punishing, and convicting the
thoughts, to \Vhûlll they adhered the nlore both for the sign,
and his fir
t speech, anù hi:-; seconò, and hi:i third. For he it
,vas ,,"ho did the first sign, anù the second, a.na tho present,
"Thich secins tu Ine double, one to convict the thought:;, and
another to kill \vith his conlnland." Then, a
king ,vhy
llol)olly had announced her hushand's death to Sapphira,
"This ,vas fear of the Teacher; this respect of the disciples;
this obedience:"! ,yhero he is nlentioned not as ((,; teacher, Lut
the supreme and chief one.
Yet though the other Apostles ,yere judges, ,vith po,ycr to
l,ind and to loose, though they ,yore present, and concerned,

... PR::-sag1ia, p. 188.

t Acts v. 8, 3.

t On Act
, Horn. 12.

IIIS NA1JIE AND IIIS OFFICE,

373

for" Ananias bringing a certain part, laid it at the feet of the
Apostles," not of Peter only, it ,vas not they, but Peter, who
entered on the cause of Ananias and Sapphira, passed sentence,
and inflicted punishment. \Vhy did he judge singly a cause
,vhich was brought before the comn10n tribunal of the Apostles?
Because Peter was to 11ave the Prin1acy in all things; because
from him the n10del of ecclesiastical juclglnents was to be taken;
because the charge of maintaining ecclesiastical discipline
helongerl in chief to hill1 as the head.
VI. But no less * markedly does Luke represent Peter as
every,vhere visiting the Churches, providing for then1 as uni-
versal pastor, and exercising herein the administrative Primacy.
"The Churches," he Hays, "throughout all Judea, and Galilee,
and Sam aria, had peace, being edified and ,valking in the fear
of the Lord, and were multiplied by the consolation of the
Holy Ghost. And it came to pass that Pete1", as he passed
through, visiting all, came to the saints ,,
ho d,velt at Lydda." t
In illustration of this ,ve n1ay relnember Paul's charge to
Titus: t "For this cause I left thee in Crete, that thou
shouldst set in order the things that are wanting, and shouldst
ordain priests in every city, as I also appointed thee." And
again, ,vhat Luke writes of Paul himself: "After son1e days
Paul said to Barnabas, Let us return and visit our brethren in
all the cities wherein ,ve have preached the word of the Lord,
to see ho,v they do,"
And what Eusebius,11 from St. Clement,
relates of St. John, that he visited "Tith authority the Churches
of Asia, ,vhich he had either founded, or Rpecially attended to,
By these passages ,ve see the nature of Peter's visitation, t11at
it ,vas pastoral, and like,vise the difference bet,veen his and
these others, for they were local, but his uni'ì'e1"8al. Titus
acted in Crete, the special sphere of his labour, to ,vhich St.
Paul the founder of that Church had appointed him. Paul and
Barnabas propose to visit" our brethren in evc'ì"y city in 1vhich
1CC hnve lFfeached the U'O'ìyl of the L01yl,." St. J opn exerts

* Passaglia, p. 190.

Ads xv, RG.

...
t Acts ix. 31. t Titus i, 5,
\I Rist. Ec('. Lib. 3, ch, 23.

:174

ST. PETER,

visitatorial po,ver over the Churches of that province "Yl1el'ein
he d,yelt, [t11(1 that too, apparently, \\yhcn he ,vas the sole sur-
vi VOl' of the .L\pof-\tolic college, yet diJ not go into other parts.
Hut Peter's charge is æculuenical, anù therefore his visitation
ulliverHal. He inspects the labours of others, as "yell ac; his
O\\Tn. For he ,\yas not the only Apostle at Jerusalem, nor had
he
ingly built up all the Churches of J udea, Galilec, and
Salnal'ia, yet he alone luakes a progress froln J erusaleln to all
these Churches. Though not the Bishop of J úrUSal(\ln, over
,\ hich the Aro
tle J anlCS prcsidc
, he goes every,vhere, as "the
Bi
hop of Bishops,".
0 other rea
on coherent ,vith Scripture
c<''1,n \\Te find for this univer
al inspection of Peter; for all the
Apo
t1e:::; ,\yere indeed pastors, but he alone set over thp ,vhole
fold; he alone not lin1Íted. like Paul, "to the brethren in every
city ,vherein he had preache(l." ] Ie differs fronl all others as
the uni yersal frotn the particular, and 80 St, ChrysostOlll
aY8
of hilIl in this very passage, " Like a general he went round
surveying the rank
, seeing ,vhat portiun ',a
_" ell Inassed
together, what in orùer, ,yhat néeded his preSence. Behuld
him nU1.king his rounds in every direction." t
'TIT. Further,t we n1ay :see the deference paid to this suprcIlle
authority of Peter hy the Apostles and Ancient!'; at JerusaleJn,
on occasion of that severest disscnsion ,vhich threatened the
unity of the Church, and kindled the greatest agitation, the
qne..,tion whether Gentile converts shoul(l be bound to obey
the 1Iosaic ritual law. For" the
Apostles and Ancients
haying asselllbled to consider of this luatter," after" there had
been IHuch disputing, Peter, rising up, said to then1." But
\\yhy doc,,; Peter first rise and decide the cause? BeCc:
use he
"Tas first of the Apostles, and as such snprclue a1'1iter in con-
troversy. But cOllcsider ,yhat he says. "
Ien and brethren,
you kno,v that in fonuer days God lnade choice among us, that
hy IllY lllouth the Gentiles should hear the ,vord of the Gospel,
anrl believe." By rrr/;y 'ìnouth, he appeals to their knowledge of
* So called hy Arnobiu
, on P:-;alm cxxxviii.
t On Ads, Hflm 21, n, 2, t Pas:,agli.l, p. I 02,
Acts xv, G.

IllS NAME AND IIIS OFFICE.

375

his election by God to the singular privilege of receiving the
GentileK: in virtue of that election he claims and exercises
authority. "And God, ,vho kno"Teth the hearts, gave testi-
mony, giving unto them the Holy Ghost, as ,veIl as unto us,
and put no difference bet,veen us and them, purifying their
hearts by faith," God, therefore, has already decided this con-
troversy, by my n1Ïnistry, whom He specially called thereunto,
and by the effects which He caused to accolnpany it. Then,
using ,vords full of force, being, indeed, very like those in ,vhich
he had answered to Ananias and Sapphira, he continues, "no,v,
therefore, why telIlpt you God, to put a yoke upon the neck of
the disciples, ,vhich neither our fathers, nor ,ve, have been able
to bear 1 But by the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, ,ve
believe that ,ye shall be saved, in like lnanner as they also."
" Ho,v full of po"\ver are these ,vords," is the COmll1ent of St"
Chrysostom ;. "he says here ,vhat Paul has said at great
length in the Epistle to the Romans." And then, speaking of
the heads of Paul's doctrine, he adds, "The seeds of all this
lie in Peter's discourse." This, then, is a decision, and given
in no hesitating manner, but ,vith severe censure of those "Tho
n1aintained the opposite, as "tempting God," ,vords suitable
for him only to use ,vho had authority over all, But ho,v did
the council receive them 1 Though" there had been much dis-
puting before," though the keenest feelings had been excited, and
the point involved the strongest prepossessions of the Jewish
converts, "all the n1ultitude held their peace," They acquiesced
in Peter's judglnent, and now readily" heard Barnabas and Paul
telling ,vhat great signs and wonders God had ,vrought an10ng
the Gentiles by them," It follo,vs, then, that on a capital
point, and in the first council of the Church, Peter occupied a
position ,vhich befits only the supreme judge of controversies,
so that had we no other evidence but this place ,vhereby to
decide upon his rank anù office, his pre-eminence ,vould be
evident. "See," says St, Chrysostorn, "he first perrnits a dis-
cussion to arise in the Church, and then he speaks.." t
11< Horn, 32, D. 1. t Hom. 32, tom. i:x. p. 230.

37G

ST. P.E1'.Ell,

But i
thi
affecteù Ly othcr persons like,yise speaking and
vuting, as Paul anù BarllaLas? or Ly St. JanlC:-3 likc\vise giving
his sentence, as an .L
poo.;tIc? or Ly the "Thole Juatter bcing
bettled by COllllllon COll
ent? .A.s little as to Le head illvoh"cs
Leing all; as to prcside uver the rcst takc
fro1n theul the
po" er of deliberatiun and rèsolution. Rathcr it is the office of
the Head and the President to take the initiative, anù point
out the cour
e ,vhich others are tu follo,v,
For thu:se here present "cro teachcrs, anù h
tll the prcroga-
ti Ve uf hearinn. and J . udO'in(J. as \yell a
Petcr. the"\T ,yere l>>oun ù
o b 0' . , J
tv \yeigh the lllatter in cuntroversy to the best of their po"Ter,
and to decide on it accorfling to the pruI,ortion of faith. They
stood to Peter in a relation, not uf
inlple ubc(lience, as the
ordinary mClnLers of the flock hut uf judges, ,vho, though
responsible to his buperintendence, yet are J"eally jtHlges, pasR
scntence, anJ decree by inhcrent authority. I t is no part of
the iJea of a judge, that he
hould be suprenle and irrespon-
siLlc: this is the bLJ cia[ priyilege of tho one Buprelne jn(lge.
OlÔcctioll$ buch as thc
c, therefore, du not takc fruIH Peter 11 is
Prinlacy, and quality of Head but clailll for Paul, Dal'nahaB,
J allies, anJ other .l\.postles, the j utlicial authority an(l uffice,
". hicIt they unùouLtedl y possesscù.
1\01' again, that not retcr only, Lut all, passed thc ùecree
in conUllon, a
it is ,vritten: "It scell1ed good to the IIoly
Ghost, antI to us; " and as Paul anù Tilllothy" Jelivered to tho
cities the decrees to keep that ,yere decreed by the Apostles
anù .L\ncients.". For a decree nlade in COllllllon by n1allY

ho'vs not an equality of po,yer in each, Lut a cOlupetent
authority to join in that (lecree. Such acts proceed, not ouly
froill equal, hut frOll1 unequal asserulJlics. .A. qucstion, therc-
fore, tel'lninateù hy COll1IllOn decision, anù la,vs estal)lisheù by
COIHIHon consent, .ùo indeed prove a po\ver to deliberate and
(lecrcc COlunlon tu all participating, but do not prove that all
anù every of the jlHIges ,yere equal in their privileges, frH' "\\"ho
giyt 1 ,,\ to the Ancients the s
nne authority as to tIle 1\ post1e
?

* .Act
xv. 2R; xvi. 4.

HIS N.AJ.IE .AND IIIS OFFICE.

377

This inequality is else\vhere established, and rests on its
o"rn proof, Lut bearing it in ulÍnd, ,ve shall see that Peter is
the first and chief author of this common decree, and that la ,vs
passed by C01l1nlon consent depend on hil11 priu1arily as Heacl.
I\Iost unsuspicious witnesses of this are the ancient ,vriters, and
this is the very conclusion ,vhich they dre,v from the account
of this council. Thus, Tertullian, in the second century, speak-
ing of Peter's singular prerogatives, says, "On him the Church
,yas built, that is, through him: it ,vas he "Tho hanselled the
key. This is it. ' Ye l11en of Israel, hear these ,vords, Jesus
of Nazareth, a U1an approved of God among you, etc.' He, too,
first by Christian baptisn1 opened the approach of the heavenly
kingdo111, by which offences, heretofore bound, are loosed, and
those not loosed are bound, according to true salvation. And
Ananias he bound ,vith the chain of death: and him that ,vas
,veak in his feet he delivered from his disease. But like,,
ise,
in that discussion as to maintaining the la,v, Peter, first of aU,
instinct ,vith the Spirit, and preluding ,vith the vocation of the
Gentiles, says, , And no,v \vhy teu1pt ye the Lord, by ilnposing
a yoke on the brethren, which neither \ve nor our fathers have
been able to bear? But by the grace of Christ we believe that
,ve shall be saved, as also they,' This SEXTE
CE both loosed
'what wets gi
'en up of the la
v, and kept bin(ling
chat
I)as
'j'lese1'ved, ., * As clearly, St, J er0111e, in the fourth century,
,vrites, that Peter "used his "
onted freedon1, and that the
Apostle Jame
foll01ved his sentence, and all the ancients at
once acceded to it, and that the dec'ì'lee u'as cl'ì'la1Dn 'Ltpon !tis
1vorcling." t A little later Theodoret ,vrote to St. Leo, thus:
" If Paul, the preacher of the truth, the trulnpet of the Holy
Spirit, hastened to the great Peter, to carry from him the solu-
tion to those at Antioch, at issue about living under the la\v ;
u1uch l110re do ,ve, poor and huu1ble, run to your Apostolic
throne, to receive froIn you healing for the wounds of the
Churches." t 'Yhy does he here call Peter, the great, or say

* De Pudi('itia, c, 21. t St, Jerome, Ep. 75, inter Augustinianas, tom. ii. p. 171.
t 'l'heotlOl'pt, Ep. I]?, t.lm. Hi. p. 984.

:178

BT, PETER,

that Paul hastened to hin} for solution of a gravè contention?
])iù not Paul go to all the .Apogtles? But Peter ,vas the hearl
among theIn, anù had a po,ve1' in chief-a po,ye1' above the
rl'Rt, a cc l110re special" po,ver-of binding and loosing.
'VIII. One other. ingtallce there is of Peter's superior
dignity, and therefore Í1nportance, in the Apogtolic collcge,
,vl1Ïch if, perhaps, less direct than some of the foregoing, is
even lllore persuagive. For there ,vas an Apostle aSRociatcù,
as "
e have seen, by our Lord ,vith Petor and John in several
favours not granted to the rest; one ,vho ,vith John receiyeù
froBl IIÎln the name of TIoanerges; tho elùer brother of J ohu,
".ho ,vith him haa once asked to f'it on the Lorù's right haud
and on IIis left in IIi
kingdolll, N o'v, Luke is lcd in the
COUl'f-iC of his narrative to ulcntion the 11lartyr(10111 of this great
and favoureù Apostle; the first likc,,;se of the Apostolic choir
".ho drank, as he had pron1Ï
ed, of IIis Lord's chalice, and
sealed his labours and trial,; 'vi.th his blood. The occasion ,vas
a great and striking onc. It is thus recorded by Luke: "And
at the f;all1e tinle Herod the king stretcheù forth his handH to
affi iet ;;\Olne of the' Church. .Anrl he killed J anles, the brother
of Jolln, ,vith the s\vorc.l." Thi
is the first and the last tÏIlle
that he iç; lnentioned hy hinH;elf in Luke's inspired history of
thl
univer:-;al 0hurch. Great a
he wa
, so en1inently favoured
1 ty his Lord, the chler hrother of John, nothing is said of the
Church's anxiety for his danger, her prayers for his release,
her sorrow at his loss, or her exultation at his triun1ph hy
,vitnessing unto blood. He passed to his throne in heaven
,vith this short record. The Inore emphatic is the contrast
follo,ving, "And seeing that it pleased the J e,vs, he proceeded
to take up Peter also. N o,v it ,vas in the days of the azymes.
.And ,vhen he had apprehended hÍIn, he cast hilll into prison,
deli vering hiIn to four files of soldiers to Le kept, intending
after the pasch to bring hin1 forth to the people, Peter there-
fore 'vas kept in prison. But IY)
a!JC1. 'leas 'lìladc
vith()u.t
ccasing ùy the Ohupch 'lL'Hio GOtl fOl' hi1n." That is, l)y the
· PassagIia, p. 197.

IlL') .ZvAilIE AND HIB OFFIOE.

7Ð

instinct of self-preservation she prayed for her head, A fe,v
years later another Apostle, after glorious labours by land and
sea, and 11lissions of unrivalled success, was seized and im-
prisoned in this same city of Jerusalem, and in danger of his
life. But ,ve do not hear of prayers being offered up ,vithout
ceasing even for Paul, the doctor of the nations. The Church's
safety ,vas not 1?ound up with his, any more than ,vith that of
Jalues, and therefore not even of the great preacher" in labours
more abundant than all," are ,ve told that in the hour of danger
" prayer ,vas Inade ,vithout ceasing by the Church unto Goù
for hinl." J anles and Paul were most distinguished merrnbe1
s,
but Peter ,vas In ore. This 'vas an honour reserved for the
Head alone, as the life of the Head was peculiarly precious to
the ,vhole body. Thus St, Chrysostom explains it: "The
prayer is a proof of affection: they all sought for a Father,
a kind :F"ather." * And then Luke proceeds to give at length
Peter's delivery out of prison by the angel, and his departure
in safety to another place. But there is no other solution of
such a difference In recording \vhat happened alike to Jalnes,
to Peter, and to Paul, but that Peter held the place of fatl1er
in the Lord's family, of commander in His army, of steward in
His household, delivering to each of His servants their measure
of wheat in due season.
The result,t then, of our particular inquiry in the Acts is
to delnonstrate two things, th Lt Peter discharged the office of
Father and Head in the Lora 3 falnily, and that the Church
received and admitted him when so acting, with a consciousness
that such ,vas the will of Christ.
N O'V, this office did not consist in "lording it" over his
brethren, in assuming high titlps, and interfering \vith the
ministry of others ,vhen exercised in its due course, in reject-
ing their assistance, or in1peding the unanimous exercise of
their counsel, On the contrary, the Lord had before prescribed
that" the greater" among them should be as the younger, and
"the leader" as l1e that ministers, proposing to theln HÍ1nself
* On Acts, Hom, 26, n. 2. t Passaglia, p. 198.

aso

S7
PE1'L'R,

as the great J110acl, ,,
ho hail excrci
ed the highest po,vcr \vith
the utInost gentleness, antI, Lcing "the Lord," hat 1 Lecoille " the
scrvant of al1." \Yhat, then, did this office of Priluate consiðt
in? "..,. e Inust say that Peter 'Ya
UIltIouLtedly such, if he
constantly cxcrciscll the po,yer of a head in built1illg up the
Church, in Inaintaining discipline, in reconciling Ji:-;:-;en
iun
,
and in general adn1Ïnistration. N O'Y, it \votlld Le duing Peter
'''Tong tù suppCJse that he usurpeJ as peculiar tu him:jclf ,vhat
equally Lclollgc(l to all the Apostles; or that, having receivell
the special po,yer úf the Iioly Ghost, he did not fulfil his o,vn
alIvice to others, "not to lord it over the clergy, but to he
Blade a pattern of the fluck.". And the four puint
just
lllentioncd Inay 1e reduceJ tv a triple authority, a Prilnacy
1JHl[Ji8l 'ì'i< l, judici l, and lcgisl(tliL'C. Let us take in at one
glance ,yhat ha
Leen Raill of Pèter in regard to each of the
e.
.A.8 to the lIulgi8t 'ì'ial, or po"
er of authoritati ye teaching,
and general adn1Ïnistration, Peter is constantly taking the leal 1,
he is the lnonthpiece of the .A.\.postles; he alone, or he first, by
tcaching plants the Churchû
; he alone, or he in chief: COlll-
pleteb theln ,v}lcn planted; he it is ,yho by divine revelation
givl'll to hiln<;;clf, llisclo:-;e
to the rest the dispcnsation of God;
[tIl( I he ill 'YorJ
full of po,yer set::> forth to these asselnbled in
cuuncil the course 'v hich they are to pursue.
.A_
to the juclici{ l, none other juùglnents arc founù in that
portion of the Act
,yhich contains the history of the "Thole
Church, 8ave those of ,vhich ho ,vas either the sul J or the chi,j
author,
\.lone he took cognizance of Anania::; and Sapphira,
and alone he punished thcIn. Anù SÏ1noll he ccnsured in chief:
and excollllllullicated.
As to the lcgislatÜ:e, Peter alolle pnnnulged the la\\r a
to
recciving the Gentiles; alone he prescribed that for abrogating
the )[osaic cerc1l1onial ordinance:-:;; and he ,vas the chief author
of the decree "rhich expressed in tcnll
his O,\Tn previous act,
and ,vas put forth in COllllllOll 1,y the .A.postles and Aucients.t
· 1 Pet. v. 3.
t "Pl'incC'ps huju:3 fnit 11t'crC'ti,"
ays
t, Jerome to Rt. Augustine, Ep. 7:1
n,
. inter Augu:-òtinianas,

IllS NA.J.1IE Af.lD HIJ::J 01 f 'lf'IC.E.

381

Again, cOlnpare the institution of the Pl'in1acy ,vith it,;
exerczse Its institution consisted in three things: 1. That
Peter ,vas named by Christ the foundation of the Church, ,vith
,yhOll1 its whole fabric ,vas Inost intilnately to cohere, and fronl
\vhom it should derive visible unity and impregnable strength;
2. That the authority of universal pastor, and the care of the
\vhole folù, was c01l1n1Ítted to hin1; 3. That to hinl belonged
the confirmation of hi
brethren, and a power of the keys to
\vhich all \vere subject. N O\V consider the execution.
As foundation of the Church, he gathers up to himself
congregations from the Jews, the Salnaritans, and the
Gentiles.
As universal pastor, he collects from these three the flock,
nourishes, defends, inspects it, and fills up one place of highest
rank in the 11linistry forfeited by the traitor.
As confirmer of the brethren, he disclosed to them the
heavenly vision signifying the universal caning of the Gentiles,
and the abrogation of the 1\losaic la \v. He acts in the Lord's
household as the bearer of the keys, going to all parts, defend-
ing and inspecting aU. By hinlself he binds and loosos, calling
Ananias and Sapphira to his tribunal, and exconl111unicating
the first heretic.
So exactly, then, do the institution of the Primacy and the
acts of Peter fit into each other, that from the former you Inay
predict the latter, and from the latter prove the former. They
are like cause and effect, or an ((; P1'Í01'i and an ((; poste1'ioJ'i
argunlent. They are a reciprocal confinnation to each other;
just as if by time you calculate the sun's rising and see the
diffusion of his light, from his having risen you infer his light,
and from his light conclude that he has risen.
N or in the Apostolic Church does anyone appear to resist
or question this office of Peter. Rather upon hÎIn all eyes are
fixed, for him all are anxious; no ALiranl rises up against him
,,"'ith the \vords of rebellion: "Thou takest too much npon
thee, seeing all the congregation are holy, everyone of theul,
and the Lord is anlong theln : \vherefore then liftest thou up

a8

ST. PETER,

thyself above the congregation of the Lord? " · No Aaron in
a HlOl11cnt of tlclu.....ion cries, "Did the Lord speak Ly
lo:5es
only? hath He not spoken also by u::; ?"
Yet Peter acts not like one out of a nUlllber, and occasions
of contention are not \vanting, strong prepos:-3e
sions and keen
feclings.t He is every\vhere; his pre-en1Íncnce and his con-
trol are univer:5al: he can act ,,'ith severity, and there are
SOlne ÍIupatient even of a just control. 'Vhen Ananias anù
Sapphira fell dead at his feet, none llllu'lllurcd,\Yhen he
exclailned, in full council, "N O\V, therefore, ,vhy telnpt you
God?" the ,vhole 11l11ltitude ,vag silent, "Then he cXplainetl
the reception of the Gentile
, those "ho had n1unllured" held
their peace, and glurified Gud." t
]Jut had Peter nut pu:-;
e:s
etl, by divine cOlnlI1Íssion, the
authority "hich he exel"ciscd, it i:i clear, frollt the contluct of
Paul, that he ,voultl have lllet ,,
ith oppusitiun froln each in
proportion to his advance in Chri:stian pÛlfectiun. Paul's
censure of hi
intlnlgence tu the prejudices of the circlllncision,
proceeding as it dill froTn charity, sho,vs thi8. But what
,vanId Paul, and ,,
hat ,voult! the other Apostle
have done,
had they seen Peter perpetually taking the lead, and exercising
the po,yer of a heaù, without any special title thereto? 'Y ould
they not have resisted hin1 to the face, and before all, and
declared that there ,vas no difference of authority bet\veen
thelll ? Yet, not a trace of such resistance appears, ,vhile on
nUlnberless occasions the Apostles, and the ,yhole asselnbly of
the faithful, yicld to him the PrÏ1nacy, a sign truly that they
recognized in hilll one ,yho had received the place of Christ as
visible I-Icad among them.
The place of Christ as 'l-'isible Head, for infinite indeed is
the distance bct,yeen Christ and Peter, as to the headship of
nlystical influx and the source of grace. Neither he nor any
creature has part "yith Christ as to this latter, of ,yhich Paul
,vri teR, "that God had set all things under His feet, and given
nUll to be Hcad over all to the Church, ,vhich i8 His body,
* Kum. xvi. 3; xii. 2. t Acts vi. 1; xv. 2; xi. 2. t Acts xi. 18.

nIS N.A.J.lfE A...VlJ HIS o FFIGll.

383

the fulness of Him ,vho filleth all in all;" of ,vhich again,
"froin \VhOln the ,vhole body, being compacted and fitly joined
together, by what every joint supplieth, according to the
operation in the llleasure of every part Inaketh increase of the
body, unto the eclifying of itself in charity;" and " the
h us band is the head of the wife, as Christ is the head of the
Church, and He is the Saviour of His body:" and all this" to
present it to HiInself a glorious Church, not having spot or
,vrinkle or any such thing." * In this sense Headship belongs
to Christ, not only first and chiefly, but absolutely and solely.
But as to the Headship of external government and visible
unity, though here also the same Apostle calls Him, "the head
of the body the Church, ,vho is the beginning, the first-born
froin the dead; that in all things He may hold the primacy," t
to this Christ Himself has in a measure associated Peter by
saying to hÜn specially, "Feed
Iy sheep-follo\v thou 11e."
And observe ho\v that divine injunction ,vas fulfilled. For
as follo,ving our Lord ,vith loving gaze through the Gospels
've see every object grouped about that heavenly figure of His;
as our eyes rest ever upon HiIn in the synagogue, in the
luarket-place, among the crowd, before the Pharisees, the
elders, the chief priests, healing the sick, raising the dead,
supporting and aninlating His disciples-so turning to the
Acts ,ye see a human copy indeed of that divine portrait, but
still one wrought by the Holy Spirit out of our redeemed flesh
and blood. We see the fervent Apostle treading in his 1vlaster's
steps, the centre and the support of his brethren, the first
before the Council, and before the people, ready \vith his words
and his deeds, uttering to the dead, as the echo of his Lord,
" Arise," and healing the sick witb 11is shado,v. \Vith reason,
then, do the inspired ".'Titers use of Peter and of Christ silnilar
forms of speech, and as they ,vrite, " Jesus, and His disciples,"
" there ,vent ,vith Him His disciples," "there He abode ,vith His
disciples," so they write, "Peter standing up \vith the Eleven,"
" they said to Peter and to the rest of the Apostles," "Peter
* Eph. i, 22; iv, 15; v. 23, 27. t Col. i. 18.

:JS-1

ST. PETER,

and tho Apostles anf',,"cring." 'Yhat aLoyo all is rornarkaljlC'
is to obser\"o tho saIne lYt'oportlon bet,,"crn the figure of Pcter
and the .Apostles in the first t,,"clvc chapters of the Acts, as
bet\vcen the figure of our Lord and the Apostles in the Gospel.
Such 'Ya
the po,ver and the ""ill of the Divine l\Iaster ,vhen
] Ie said, "Fecù :My shcep; follo,," thou ..\Ie." Such the truth
of the disciple, ans\\Tcring, "Lord, Thou kno\\Test all things,
Thou kno\vest that I love Thee,"

IllS NA lJIE AND IIIS Ol!,jf']UE.

3H;')

CHAPTER VI.

TESTl)IO
Y OF ST. PAUL TO ST. PETER'S PRI)IACY.

IN leaving the Gospels and the Acts \ve quit those writings
in ,vhich \ve should expect, beforehand, that divine govern-
ment to be set forth, which it pleased our Lord to establish
for His Church. In exact accordance \vith such expectation
,ve have seen the institution of the Apostolic College, and of
St. Peter's Primacy over it, described in the Gospels, and the
history in the Acts of its execution and practical ,vorking,
Both institution and execution have been cOlnplete in their
parts, and ,vonderfully harmonious ,vith each other, But in
the other inspired writings of the N e,v Testament, comprising
the letters of various Apostles, and specially St. Paul, ,ve had
no reason to anticipate any detailed mention of Church
government. The fourteen Epistles of St. Paul were \vritten
incidentally on different subjects, no one of them leading hinl
to set forth, \vith any exact specification, that divine hierarchy
under ,vhich it ,vas the pleasure_ of the Lord that His Church
should gro\v up.
Ioreover, it so happened that'* the circum-
stances of St, Paul's calling to be an Apostle, and the opposi-
tion \vhich he sOllletimes met ,vith from those attached to
Je,vish usages, caused him to be a great defender of the
Apostolic dignity, as besto,ved upon himself, and continually
to assert that he received it not of men, but of God. Haù
there, then, been no recognition at all of St. Peter's superior

>I< ra
:mglia, p. 206.

VOL, II.

2c

3
()

ST. PET1:R,

rank .in the .l\postolic College to oe foun<l In hi", ,vritings, it
,,'oulll not have causell surprisp to thÙM
,,'ho consider thp
above reasons, ..And proportionably ðtrong and effèctive is the
recognition of that rank, ,vhich, though incidental, duèS occur,
and that several tiInè
, If, then, St, Paul, being so circuln-
stancell, selected expressions ,yhich
eenl to indicate a distinc-
tion of dignity Let\Ycen the Apustles and St. Peter, they claim
a special attention, anJ carry a double force. No\v, on putting
thèse together, 'Yè shall find that they sho\v not Inerely a
distinction of dignity, out a superior authority in Peter,
The first are four scveral pa:-.:-,age
in the first Epistle to
the Corinthians, in all of ". hich St, Peter holds the higher
placp, anJ. in t \yo is IUoreOYer luentioned singly, ,,'hilst the
rest arè lllentioned ouly in Ina;:"!. These are the following:
" X O\V this I gay, that everyone of you C\aith, ] indeed anl of
Paul; and [ of Apollo; and 1 of Cephas; and I of Christ."
Again: "All things are yours, ,vhether it Le Paul, or ApolJo,
or Cephas, or the ".orld, or life, or (leath, or thingc;; present, or
things to COlne, for all are yours, and you are Christ's, anù
( 1hrist i::5 God's." _\.gain:" lIave "re not po,ver to carry aLout
a ""Olnan, a si::;ter, as ,ycll as the rest of the .A posUes, and the
hrethren of the Lorll, and C('phas?" \.n<1 once Blore: "That
lIe ,yas set;n hy t.
pphas, and after that lty the eleven,". First,
".e nlay rClnal'k that the place of dignity in a sentence yaries t
according to its nature: if it d'J8ce nd8, such place is the fÌrf-\t ;
lJllt if it ascends, it is the farthest point from the fust. N O'Y
in the first instance the discourse ascends, for ,vhat can lte
plainer than that it terminates in Christ, as in the suprelue
point? cc Eyery one of you saith, I indeed anI of Paul, and I
of Apollo, and I of Cephas, and I of Christ;" so St. Chrysos-
tonl observe
, (( It ,vaH not to prefer hilllself before Peter that
he set hinl last, but to prefer Peter even greatly before hinlself:
For he speaks in the ascending scale:" and Theodoret, " They
called thel11selves from different teachers: now" he lllentionerl
his o,yn nallIe anù that of
\pollo; hut he adds also the nanlC

* 1 Cor, i. 12; iii, 22; ix. 5; xv. 5.

t Passaglia, pp. 12-1-12t3.

IllS .lVA.J.lIE A}"
D HIS OF
F'ICE.

3t:;7

of the chief of the Apostles.". As plain is this in the second
instance, "\vhere St. Paul, developing his thought, "all things
are yours," adds, ",vhether Paul, or Apollo, or Cephas," or if
that be not sufficient, "the ,vorld" itself, which, carried away
in a sort of transport, he seems to divide into its parts," or
life, or death, or things present, or things to come, all," I
repeat, "are yours:" but only, you are not your o"\vn, "you
are Christ's, and Christ is God's." In all which, froln human
instruments, who plant and "\vater, he rises up to God, the
ultimate source, the beginning and the end, Stronger yet is
the third passage, for being in the very act of setting forth the
dignity of his o,vn Apostolate, "have we not power," he says,
"to lead about a sister, a ,voman, as ,yell as the rest of the
.A.postles, and the brethren of the Lord, and Cephas?" N o 'V,
,vhether "the rest of the Apostles" here means, those \vho, in
the looser signification are so called, as "the Apostles of the
Churches," and "Andronicus, and J unias-,,"'ho are of note
among the Apostles," t or the original T,velve, the ascending
scale is equally apparent, For \vhy is Peter distinguished by
name from all the rest? 'V"hy alone tenned by his prophetical
name? St. Chrysostom, again, tells us ,vhy. "Look at Paul's
\visdom, He puts the chief the last. For thel'e he puts that

vhich
vas strongest among the p1"Íncipal. For it 'was not so
rema1'kable to show the rest doing this, as hirlì that was chief,
and had been entì'usted
vith the keys of heaven. But he puts
not hÌIn alone, but all, as if he ,vould say, whether you look
for inferiors, or superiors, you have examples of all. For the
brethren of the Lord, being delivered from their first un-
belief:t ,vere among the principal, though they had not reached
the height of Apostles, and, therefore, he put them in the
middle, 'vith the highest on the t"...o sides:"
words in ,'" hich
he seen1S to indicate that Peter ,vas as excellent amon cr the
b
Apostles, as they alnong the rest of the disciples, and the
Lord's brethren.

* St. Chrys. in 1 Cor. Horn. 3, n. 2. Theodoret on text.
t 2 Cor. viii. 23; Rom. xvi, 7. t John vii. 5.
In 1 Cor, Horn, 21, n. 2.

388

ST. PETER,

()f the superiority containeù in the fourth pa
sage, ,,"'e have

pokcn abo' e, uIllIer another heall, and therefore procee c l to
1l1uch lllore rCluarkable testiluunit
s of St. Paul.
In the Epistle to the Galatians, St. Paul ha::; occafo\ion. to
defend his A postolir authority, and tht> ëlgreclnellt of th

Gospel \\
hich he had preached ,vith that of the original
..Apostles. ....\ftl'r referring to his Inarvellous conyersion, he
continues, "iuHueJiately I cOll(lescende<.lllot to flesh and Llood;
neither w.ent I to J erusalml1 to the Apo
tlc
, \,ho "yere Lcfore
111e, hut T \,ent into AraLia, and again I returned. to Dalnascus.
Then, after thrc(' years, I ,vent to Jerusah.')n, to visit Peter,
and I tarried \yith hill1 tifteen .lay
. But other of the Apostles
I sa"y none, f\:1sing Jalnc
, the brother of the Lor.l." At length,
then, St. Pa'll goes to J (>l'usalenl, anù that \vith a fix-cd purpose,
" to yisit Peter," But ,,-11y Petcr only, and not the rest of the
Apostles, and the brethren of the Lor(I? t \Yhy speaks he of
these, and of J anles hiln
elf, he::;iJes, as if he ,yould intilnate
that he had little carc of
eeing them? No other ans\,er can
bp given to such qupriès, than is :-:hado\yed out in the prophetic
name of Peter, and containc(l in thc explanation of it given by
Christ Himself, " Upon this Rock 1 ,yill build
1 y Church,"
For, to pro\?c this, let U
go back once I110re to ,\- itné

es
beyon c I
uspicion,
?ho ,,-rote a thousand years before the
denial of Peter's PrÍIllacy began. The Greek antI Latin
FatheJ'
see herf1 a recognition uf his chief authority. Thus
Thcodoret, cc Not needing doctrine8 fronl man, a
having
r{'ccived it froln the God of all, he gi\ eS the fitting hOllour to
the chief." Theoc1oret folIo\,"s St. Chry
ostoIn, ,vho had
aid,
" After so HUlny great. deed:-" needing nothing of Peter, nor of
his instructiun, but being his equal in rank, for I \\?ill say no
](1ore here, still he goes up to him as to the greater and elder;"
his equal in the Apostolic dignity, and the in1n1ediate reception
of his authority from ChI ist, but yet hi::, infcrior in the range
of his jurisdiction, Peter being" greater and elder." And he
goeR 0n, "He "yent, but for this alone, to see hin1 and honour
>I< PREEaglia, p, 208. t Gal. i. 16-Ut,

IllS ...YAJIE
LY]) IS OFFICE,

3R9

l1in1 by his presence, He says, I ,vent up to visit Peter. He
saiJ not to see Peter, but to visit Peter, as they say in becoln-
ing acquainted with great and illustrious cities. So nluch
pains he thought it worth only to see the ulan." And he con-
cludes, "This I repeat, and ,vould have you remenlber, lest you
should suspect the Apostle, on hearing anything \vhich seems
said against Peter. For it \yas for this that he so speaks, cor-
recting by anticipation, that when he shall say, I resisted
Peter, no one may think these words of enmity and contention.
For he honours the nlan, and loves him lnore than all. For he
says that he came up for none of the Apostles, save him."
Else\vhere, St. Chrysostolll, cOlllmenting on the charge, Feed
1\ly sheep, asks, "'Yhy, then, passing by the rest, does He con-
verse ,,
ith him (Peter) on these things?" And. he replies,
Peter" "Tas the one preferred among the Apostles, and the
Illouthpiece of the disciples, and the head of the band: the'j"e-
fore, too, Paul then went up to visit him 'rathel'than the rest," ·
Tertullian, the IllOst ancient of the Latins, says, " Then, as he
relates hiInself, he went up to Jerusalem for the purpose of
becoming acquainted ,vith Peter, that is, according to duty, and
the claim of their identical faith and preaching:" t the duty,
\yhich Paul had to Peter; the claim ,yhich Peter had on Paul.
In the fourth century,
larius Victorinus observes: "Mter
three years, says he, I came to Jerusalem; then he adds the
cause, to see Peter. For if the foundation of the Church "Tas
laid in Peter, as is said in the Gospel, Paul, to \vhom all things
had been revealed, kne\v that he was bound to see Peter as
,
one to \yhOlll so great an authority had been given by Christ,
not to learn anything from hinl," t The \vriter called Ambro-
siaster, as his works are attached to tho
e of St. Alllbrose, and
contemporary ,vith Pope Damasus (A,D, 366-384), remarks,
(( It ,vas proper that he should desire to see Peter, because he
\vas first among the Apostles, to \\ThOln the Saviour had COllJ-
Initted the care of the Churches," St. J erOlne, more largely,

* Theodoret and Chl')"8ostom on the text, and on John, Horn. 88.
t De Præsc. c. 23, t Comm, in Gal. i. 18. l\Iai lloya collectio, tllm. 3.

RÐO

ST. PETER,

says, "K ot to behold his eyes, his checks" or his cotmtenance,
"yhether he ,v.ere thin or stout, ,vith nose straight or t\vistc(l,
covered ,vith hair, or as Clclnent, in the Periods, \vill have it,
LaId. It "Ta
not, I conceive, in the gravity of an Apostle, that
after so long as three years' preparation, he could \\Tish to see
anything hUlnan in Pcter. But he gazed on hilll ,vith thoc;;e
eyes ,vith ,vhich now he is seen in his o,vn letters. Paul ßa,v
Cephas with eyes such as tho
e ,vith ,,-hich all ,vise Dlen no,v
look on Paul. If any one thinks other,yise, let him join all
this with the
ensr before indicated, that the Apostles con-
tributed nothing to each other. For even in that he
eenlcd
to go to Jeru
lenl, in order that he Inight see the _\.postl
, it
,vac;; not to learn, as having hinlself too the saIne author of his
preaching, but to show honou'ì' to tl e first .Llpostle.". Our O'nl
St. Thomas stuns up all these in saying, "The doctor of the
Gentiles, \\yho boasts that he had learnt the Gospcl, not of Juan,
nor through man, but instructed by Christ, ,ycnt up to J eru-
salem, confelTed concerning the faith 'Pith tit I Id of tI e
Cltu1'clws, lest perchance he nlight run, or had run, in vain." t
These last "ords lca(l us attentively to consider the passage
,vhich follo\\Ts in St, Paul. At a subsequent period the zealot,:;
of the la,v had raiscd against hilll a report that the Gospel
,vhich he preached Jitfcreù froln that of the T,vel ve. At once
to meet and silence such a caluluny, he tells us that" after
fourteen years, I "Tcnt up again to J crUSalell1, \\"ith BarnaLas,
taking Titus also "Tith D1e, And I ,vent up acconling to reve-
lation, and," assigning the particular purpose, " conferred ,vith
them the Gospel ,vJ1Ích I prcach among the Gentiles, Lut apart
,vith thcm "ho seemed to be sOlllctlilng; lest, perhap
, I
should run, or had run, in vain." Then, having proved the
identity of his doctrine with that of those ,yho "seemcd to Le
something," that is, Peter, J aHles, anù J ohu, though to him
they It added nothing," 11e :-;pccifies Peter anlong these, anù
proceeds to dra\v a singular parallel Let" cen, on the Ol1e hand,

· Ambro
iast('r and
t. Jerome on the text.
t
t. Thomas Caut. EpiRt, lib. i. Ð7.

IllS NAJIE A
VD IilS Ol?FIGß"',

3D!

Peter, as accolnpanied by J anles and John, and himself, as
,vorking ,vith Barnabas and Titus. If ,ve set the clauses over
against each other, this \vill be 11101'e apparent :-

'Yhen they had seen that to me
was committed the Gospel of the
uncircuIllcbion,
For He who wrought in Peter,
to the Al'ostlt'ship of - the circum-
cision,
James,'" and Cephas, and John,
who seemrd to be pillar
,

As to Peter was that of the cir-
cision,

',rought in me also among the
Gentiles,

Gave to me and Barnabas the
right hands of fellowship;

,,,here it ,vould appear that James and John stand in the like
relation to Cephas, as Barnabas and Titus, just before 111e11-
tioned, to Paul. .Á--tnd St. Ohrysostoln, ,vho, it nlust be
remarked, reads Cephas, and not James, first, as do some lllanu-
scripts and lnany Fathers, observes, "\Vhere it ,vas requisite
to conlpare himself, he mentions Peter only, but ,yhere to call
a testinlony, he narnes three together, and ,vith praise, saying,
, Cephas, and J allies, and John, -who seemed to be pillars.'"
And further, Paul" sho,vs hin1self to be of the same rank ,vith
then1, and matches hinlself not ,vith the rest, but ,yith the
leader, showing that each of thelli enjoyed the san1e dignity," t
that is, of the Apostolic commission, and the divine co-opera-
tion. And Am brosiaster explains the parallel: "Paul nanleH
Peter only, and compares him to hilliself, as having received
the Primacy fO}' the fOl
ndi ng of the Chu/ì'ch, he being in like

'" An argument has been drawn by some agflinst 8t. Peter's Primacy from St,
Paul here placing St. James first. Now as to this we must remark that some
most ancient manuscripts, and VIe original Latin version, read "Peter, and
James, anù John," and that this is followed by Tertu]]ian, ChrY1Sost..;1ll, Ambrose.
Arubrosiaster, Augustine, Theodoret, Jt>rome, Irenæus, Gregory of Nyssa, and
Cassioùorus, of whom Jerome is the more impOl'tallt, in that he had studied so
many ancient commentaries before writing his own. But supposing that 1he
vulgar reading is the true one, Peter's being once placed by St. Paul between St.
James and St. John will not counterbalance the vast positive evidence for his
Primacy, Those who whsh to see the probable reasons why St. James was here
placed first, may consult Pas
aglia, b. 1, c. 1-1, who treats of the question at
length, Perllaps St. raul, narrating historically a past incident, rec::-
lled them
to his recollection in the order of time in which they received him: and St.
James, r< siding constantly at Jerumlem, might very probably have se(:n him first.
t St, Chrys. ill Gal. c. 2.

:
Ð

ST. PETER,

Inanner élected to hold a Prilllacy i'ìl fou nd i og the ('Ii a l'('7tf',
of
tit Gentihs, yet so that Peter, if occasion Inight be, should
preach to the Gentiles, and Paul to the J e,vs. For both are
found to have done both,)) .And presently, " By the .A postles
,,,-Ill) ,vere the more illustrious among the rest, ,y honl for their
stability he names pillars, and ,vho ,vere ever in the Lord's
secret council, being ,yorthy to hehold His glory on the mount"
("here Alllbro
iaster confuses J alues, the brother of the Lonl,
with Jame
the brother of John), "by these he declares to haye
been approved the gift "hich he received frolH God, that he
should be "\vorthy to hol<<l the Priulacy in the preaching of the
Gentiles, as Peter held it in the preaching of the circunlcision.
And as he assigns to Petcì' fOì' COìl"ìp f Olions dÜ
till[]ui:::;/led 7ìl{:',"n
aÎÎÎ.ong the Apostles, 80 he joi Jl,q Ba ì'n(lba,
to lti oa:5elf; yet hI'
clairns to himself alone the [jJ'{(ce of the Pì'i?Hacy Uð !Jr'o"nted
by God, like as to l>elcì' alone it 'l1'((S [JìYlllted ((J/1UI1g flu!
Apostles," ·
No,,,", Baronius proves that the above ,vords cannot be
taken of a division of jurisdiction, and that the singular
dignity of Peter i
marked in thenl, "For as a mark of his
excellence Christ Flinlself: "\,ho canle to
aYe all In en, ,vith
whom there i
no distinction of J e,,," and Greek, ,vas yet called
C minister of the circulllcision,' by Paul (Roln. xv. b), a title of
dignity, according to Paul's o,vn ,,"'orùs, for theirs ,yas c the
adoption of children, and the glory, and the testalnent, and
the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the
promises,' ,yhile c the Gentiles prai
e God for His mercy.' But
just as Christ our Lorù ,,"'as so called n1Ïnister of the circunl-
cision, as yet to be the Pastor and Saviour of all, so Peter too
was called the 11linister of the circunlcisioll, in such sense as yet
to be by the Lord constituted (Acts ix. 3
) pastor and ruler of
the ,,"'hole flock. 'Yhence St. Leo, 'out of the ,,"'hole ,,,"orld
Peter alone is chosen to preside over the calling of all the
Gentiles, and over all the Apostles, and the coJIecteù Fathers
of the Church, so that though there he an10ng the people of
Comm. on Gal. if. 7, 8.

IllS ...YAJ1IE .A.J..yn IllS OFF'ICl
.

2Ç)

God III any priests and many clhepherds, yet Peter rtùes all
by imnlediate COlllllli::)sion, 'v hOlll Chri::)t also rules by Soye-
. ''' .
reIgn po,ver.
The parallel, then, dra"\vn by Paul bet,veen himself and
Peter, distinctly conveys that as he was superior to Barnabas
and Titus, and u::)ed their co-operation, so ,vas Peter among
the Apostles, and specially the chief ones, Jalnes and John, as
their leader and head. For ,vhat is the Ineaning of the ,vords,
" He ,vho "Tought in Peter to the Apostleship of the circulll-
cision"? \Vas the Apostleship of the circunlcision entrusted to
Peter only? It needs no proof that it "\\
as also entrusted to
J allles and John, nay, Paul hÍ111self iUlnlediately says so: "They
gave to Ille and Barnabas the right hands of fello,vship, that we
should go unto the Gentiles, and they unto the circulncision."
'Yhy, then, does Paul so express hinlself as to intinlate that the
Gospel of the circunlcision was given to Peter only? For
the same reason that he said that to himself" 1\ T as committed
the Gospel of the uncircunlcision," and that God" ,vrought in
l11e also alnong the Gentiles." N o"\v Barnabas like,vise had
been separated t by the Holy Ghost HÍ1nself for the Gentile
lllission; Barnabas, too, and Titus ,vere discharging the office
of ambassadors for Christ an10ng the Gentiles: "that 'we,"
Paul says, not I, "should go to the Gentiles." The terrns,
therefore, used by Paul both of hÍInself and Peter, do not
exclude the rest, but express the 8upe'rio1"ity of the one named
singly before the rest, as if he alone held the charge. Their
fittest interpretation, then, "Till be, "The Apostles
aw that
the Gospel of the uncircumcision ,vas no less given to 111e
aboce the rest, than the Gospel of the circumcision to Peter
above the rest; for He ,vho "\yrought in Peter abo
'e the rest in
the Gospel of the circumcision, .wrought also in n1e abo1:e the
rest in the Gospel of the uncircunlcision." But ,vhat can set
forth St. Peter's dignity more renlarkably than to exhibit hinl
in the same light of superiority anlong the original Apostles,

., Baron, Ann. A.D. 51,
29. St. Leo, 8em1, 4,
t Ads xiii. 2.

294

ST. r.ETER,

a
St, Paul \va" a1l1ong St. Bal'nalJas 1.11(1 his other fello,,"-
".orkers 1
Furthcr cOllfirlnatÎoll ofthitì is given by the argulllent ,vjth
,\
hich he refutes the cahullny urged against hilll of dj
agree-
lllent ,,
ith the Apostles. .For ,vhile he appeals to theln . n
!J I p1'al, an(l to his union \vith thein, he likc\yise specifics the
point ,,
hich favourcd that unioll. It \yas the parallel het".cen
hilnself and Petcr, as \ye have seen; it \\Tas the exact reSClll-
lJlance bet".een hiR 111i:-,:-,ion an(l that of Pûter, \\
hich ,vas the
cautìc vf their joining han(l
: they approve Paul's
\postleship
hecan
e they see that it follo\\Ts the type of Peter's.
.And other \Yord
úf Paul \vhith fuHo\v, prove not only
the point of his o\\.n cau:-;e, but the SOUl'(;C uf Peter's ðingular
priyileges. "But ,,'hen Ccphas '\a
con1e to ..Antioch, 1 "\vith-

tootl hilll to the face, 1ecause h0 ,vas to 1p l)lall1ed: for before
that f-'Olne caille fl'Olll Jalnes, he din eat with the Gentiles;
lHlt ,,-hen they ,vere COlne he " ithtlre\v, and separateù hilllself,
fl
aring thelll ,vho ,,"ere of the circumcision, ..itna to his dis-

inlulation the rest of the J C\YS consented, so that Barnabas
also \vas lc(l. by thenl into that dis:5illlulation, But ,vlien I
S(1\Y that they \valke(l not uprightly unto the truth of thp
Gospe], ] said to Cepha
before thelll all, If thou, heing a J e"T,
liye:'it after the Il1fulller of the Gentiles, an(l not as the J e'vs
(10, ho,v dost thou cÛl11pel the Gentiles to live a
the J e\Vf; ?"
For "Thy did Paul here CL-.1fl,;ure Peter only I By his 0'''11
aecount not only Peter, 1ut the rest, and Barnabas himseJf
aUlongst theIn, set apart as he ,vas by the Holy Ghost to
preach to the Gentiles, ùid not ùefend Christian liberty, as
they ought to have done, 'Yby, then, doc'3 he single out
l"">eter alnong all these, resist hiln to the face, anù so finllly
censure aI], in his person ? No ans,yer can 1e given but one:
that by this disseillbling of Peter the zealots of the la,v
gathered double courage to press against Paul their calurnny
of dissension frOlll Peter, and to infer that he had run in yaill,
frOln the indulgence ,yhich Peter sho,,""cù; that Peter's autho-
rity \\
ith all ,vas so grl'at that his exaluple dre\\T the pastors

IllS N.A

[E Al-.lD IlLS OFFICE.

3Ð5

and their flocks alike to his side, and that it \vas req uisi te to
correct t,hc 11lembers in the head. From this St, Chrysostom
proves that it was really the Apostle Peter, \vhich SOIne, as
\ve shall soon see, denied: "For to say, that I resisted hinl to
the face, and to put thi8 as a great thing, \vas to sho\v that
he had not reverenced the dignity of his person. But had he
said it of another, that I resisted hiIn to the face, he ,vouid
not have put it as a great thing. Again, if it had been
another Peter, his change \vould have not had such force as to
draw the rest of the Jews with hi In. For he used no exhorta-
tion, nor ad vice, but merely disselnbled, and separated hinlRelf,
and that dissenl bling and separation had po\ver to draw after
hirn all the disciples, on acconnt of the dignity of his person." ·
Again, another \vriter of the fourth century tens us this:
"Therefore he inveighs against Peter alone, in order that the
rest n1Îght learn in the person of hiln ,vho is the first." t It
\vas, then, Peter's Prinlacy, and the necessity of agreeing ,vith
hiln thence arising, \vhich led Paul to resist him publicly, and,
(lis regarding the conduct of the rest, to direct an adn1onition
to hin1 alone. "So great," St. J erOlne tells us, on these t\VO
passages, "was Peter's authority, that Paul in his epistle
\vrote, 'Then after three years I \vent to Jerusalem to see
Peter, and I tarried \vith hiln fifteen days.' And again in
what follo\vs, , After fourteen years I went up again to Jeru-
salem \vith Barnabas, taking Titus also with Ine. And I \vent
up according to revelation, and conferred \vith them the
Gospel,vhich I preach among the Gentiles,' sho1ving thai he
had no securrity in prreaching the Gospel, rnnless it 1veTe con-
jirr'1ftecl by the sentence of Pete1', and those who 1()eì
e with
" . ,,+
Ll '11
. +
But this passage,
concerning the reprehension of St.
Peter by St. Paul, has afforded so signal an instance" of the
unlearned and un
table wresting Scripture to their o\"n proper
destruction,"" that ,ye must d\vell a little longer upon it,

* Horn. on " I resisted him to the face," n, 15. t Ambrosiaster on Gal. ii. 14.
t Epist. inter Augll::,tin, 75, l),
.
Pas
aglia, p, 217. \I 2 Pd. iii. 16,

16

"T. PETER,

First, tllt
Gnu1jti("1j and the
Jnrcionites quoted it to accu
c
the ...\po
tles of ignorance, ana to favour their o\vn clainl to a
progressive light. In Peter, t1H
Y \vould have it, there 'Ya

still a taint of J ut1aislll. :K ext I)orphyry, ,,
ho "rage(1 against
Ohrist like a Inad dog,". tri('t1 h.r this passage to ,,"eaken the
authority of thp .i\postles, and to cOllvict Paul of am1ition
and rashnc
s, ,\
ho ccnsured the first of the Apostles and the
lcader of the' hand, not pri vate]y, hut openly hefore all, a
St.
Chrysostonl and St. Jerolnc ten us. Julian the Apostate
succeedetl thest\ ancl triecl, hy lllPans of Paul's contentiun \vith
Peter, to hring discret1it on the religion it.-;elf. For ,,"ho, lIe
asked, coulll yalue a religion "hasp chief teacllers ,yen> gllÌIty
of hypocrisy, ignorance, an(1 allll)itioll?
\lld in c01l1plt.'b>
accordance v;ith UU" t-ipirit of these, aU, "ho, since the sixt(
('nt h
century, hayp atterrJpteù to impugn
t, Peter's prerogative
,
haye re
te(l their chief effort on the exaggeration ant} dis-
tortion of thj
reprehen!;ion. "This,"
ays Baronius, "iH thp
stone of
tuln 1ling and rock of offence, on "hich a great
numLer have dashed them
elYes. For those, "Tho ,,
ithout any
diligent con
iderati()n have superficially interpreted a tlifficult
staten1ent, 11a" e gone
o far in their folly as either to accuse
Paul of rashne
s for having inveighed against pf.ter not merel.\-
,,"ith freedon1, but "Tantunness, or to cahlnUliate Peter as a.
hypocrite, for acting ,yith (lissimulation; or to cO)1clelnn 10th,
for not agreeing in the
alne rule of faith," t
In Inost remarkahle contrast ,,
ith thl 1 se stand out thret.

eYeral interpretations, ,vhich prf\vai]cd in early time:-;, aB
differing froln each other in point
, hut all ctlual1y careful to
Inaintain the dignity of Peter, anJ to clear up the con(luct of
Paul. First, from St. Clement of ...-\..lexan(lria in the
econ(l
century up tu St. Chrysostom in the fourth, we find a nun1ber
ûf Greek "Titers a
serting that it wa"3 not the Apo:--tle Peter,
,yho "a
here n1eant, but another; St. Jeron1e giyes their
rea
ons thus: "There are tho:-,p "ho think that Cephas, ,,-horn
Paul here ,vrites that. he reslsterl to the face, ,,-as not the

* St. J erOlue.

t Ad, Ann, 5], 9 B
,

IllS .lV.LLME Aj..YD I/1S OF11'ICE.

:397

Apustle Peter, but another of the seventy disciples ðO called,
and they allege that Peter could not have \vithdra\vn hinlself
frorn eating \vith the Gentiles, for he had baptizell Cornelius
the centuriun, and on his ascending to Jerusalem, being
opposed by those of the circulncision \vho said, ""hy hast
thou entered in to lnen uncircuIllcised, and eaten \vith them?'
after narrating the vision, he tenninates his ans\ver thus: 'If,
then, God hath gi yen to them the saIne grace as to us who
believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, \vho \vas I that I should
\vithstand God?' On hearing \vhich they \vere silent, and
glorified God, saying: 'Therefure to the Gentiles, also, God
hath given repentance unto life.' Especially as Luke, the
\vriter of the history, makes no lnention of this discussion,
nor even says that Peter was at Antioch \vith Paul; and
occasion \vould be given to Porphyry's blasphelnies, if we could
believe eithel' that Pete" had e'rl'ecl, O/' that PULÛ heal iìnpel'-
tinently cens
o'ecl the prince of the Apostles" *
But this interpretation, contrary both to internal evidence
and to early tradition, and suggested only by the anxiety
to defend St. Peter's dignity, did not prevail. Another
Rucceeded, supported by St, Chrysostom, St, Cyril, and the
greatest Greek comlnentators, and for a long time by St.
Jerome, even more remarkably opposed to the apparent
sense of the passage, and only, as it would seen1, dictated
by the saIne desire to ùefend the dignity of St. Peter, and
the conduct of St. Paul. Admitting that. it ,vas really Peter
\vho ,vas here mentioned, they luaintained that it \va
not
a real dissension bet\veen the t\yO Apostles, but aprarent only,
all(l arranged both by the one and the other} to terminate
the question 1Il0re decidedly. St. Chrysost0111 t sets forth at
great length this opinion:" Do you see," says he, "ho,v St.
Paul accounts hÏ1nself the least of all saints, not of Apostles
only? N O\V he \vho ,vas so disposed \vith respect to all, both
kne\v how great a prerogative Peter ought to enjoy, and

... St. Jerome on Gal., ch. ii.
t HOJùi1y 011 the text, " I rcsif.,ted him to the face," ll. 8, tom, iii. p, 368,

:
! '8

ST. PETER,

reverenced hil}} lllost of alllnen, and \\
as disposed to,varJs hiln
as he deserveJ. And this is a prouf. The whole earth ,vas
looking to Paul; there rested on his
pirit the solicitude for
the Churches of all the ,yorld. ...\. thousand matters eng
ged
hiul every day; he ,yas l)esiegod "itb appointIllcnts, COJn-
Inand
, corrcction:-;, counseh
, e
hortations, teachings, the
at1n1Ínistration of endless Lusiness; yet giving up an these,
he ,vent to J erusalelIl, ..And there ,vas no other occasion for
this journey saye to see Peter, a" he says hilllself: ' 1 ,vent
np to Jerusalclll to yisit Peter.' Thus he honoured hin1, and
preferred hilll to a]] men." Suspecting, too, that an accusation
against Peter's ull\\
averillg faith luight Le Lrought froln the
,yorùs, "fearing those of the circu1l1cision," he breaks out,
" \rhat
ay you? I>eter fearful and ulunan]y 1 \Vas he not
for this calle(I reter, that his faith "yas immovablè 1 \Yhat
arc yon doing, friend? Reverence the nalne given by the
Lord to the di::\ciple. Peter fearful antl ulllnanly! 'Yho "Till
('Be 1111 e you saying Huch tl{ings ? "

0\\ cOlllpare. together these t"..o interpretations of
the Greek Fathers ,,
ith that of the reforn1crs anel their
ae Iherents since the sixteenth century. A tnore cOlnplete
antagolli
m of feelings anù principleH cannot he conceive<l.
I. There iH not a Ch'eek Father "rho does not infer
the
ingular authority of Peter frOln the first and seconù
chapt(lr of the :Epist1e to thr Galatian
. There is not an
:Hlherent of tlH
reforn1ers ,vho does not trust that he
can dra,v froBl those saIne chapters Inatter to inlpugn St.
Peter's Prilnaey. II. The GIeck Fathers anxiously :search
out every point ,vhich Inay conduco to Peter's praise. The
a(lherent of the refornlers snppresses all
uch) and seenlS not
to see theln. III. If anything in" Paul's account seelllS at
first sight to tell against Peter's special dignity, the Greek
Fathers are fitudious carefully to rClnove it; the adherents
of the refonners to exaggerate it. IV. The Greek Fathers
prefer slightly to force the ohvious Ineaning of the \\'ords,
* Pas8aglia, p. 2:;2.

1115 ...Y..JJ1E AJ..YlJ IllS OFFICE,

:;! I!}

and to de:;ert the original interpretation, rather than set
Apost1es at variance with each other, or admit that Peter,
the chief of the Apostles, ,vas not treated ,vith due deference.
The adherents of the reformers intensify everything, take it in
the ,vorse sense, and are the In ore at hOine the more bitterly
they inveigh against Peter.
N o,v turn to the third interpretation, that of the Latin
Fathers. They adIl1it both that it ,vas Peter and that it ,vas
a real dissension, but they are as anxious as the Greek to
defend Peter's dignity. Thus Tertullian: * "If Peter ,vas
blalned-certainly it ,vas a fault of conduct, not of preaching."
And Cyprian: t "Not even Peter, ,vhom first the Lord chose,
and upon whom He built His Church, ,vhen afterwards Paul
disagreed ,vith hilll respecting circuIIlcision, clainled aught
proudly, or assulned aught arrogantly to hinlsel:f, saying that
he held the Prill1acy, and that obedience rather ,vas due to
him by those younger and later," And Augustine: "Peter
himself received ,vith the piety of a holy and benighted
hun1ility ,,
hat ,vas ,vith advantage done by Paul in the
freedol1l of charity, And so he ga ve to posterity a rarer
and a holier example, that they should not disdain, if per-
chance they left the right track, to be C01
reeled even by thei?

yrntYlgerts, than Paul, that even infC1
io1
S might confidently
venture to resist snperriors, maintaining brotherly charity, in the
defence of evangelical truth, For better as it is on no occasion
to quit the proper path, yet llluch n10re ,yonderful and praise-
,vorthy is it, ,villingly to accept correction, than boldly to
correct deviation, Paul then has the praise of just liberty,
and Pete1
of holy hu'nâlity; ,vhich, so far as seelns to llle
according to nlY snlall 11leasure, had been a better defence
against the calumnies of Porphyry, than the giving hinl greater
occasion of finding fault: for it ,yould be a much more stinging
accusation that Christians should ,vith deceit either ,yrite
their epistleK, or bear the Inysteries of their God." t
N O'V, to l'5ee
the func1anlental opposition betvleen the
* De Præsc. c. 24:. t Cyprian, Ep, 71.
Ep, 82, D. 22.
Passaglia, p. 240.

-11)0

ST. PETER,

(}reek and L.1tin Fathers and the rofonHer
, let us obser'.c
tha.t, though there are three ancient interpretations of this
pa'::isage, differing frolu each other, the first denying that
Cpphas, so reprehended by Panl, ,vas the chief of the .Arostles,
the second affil'luing this, but reducing the "Thole contention
to an arra.ngelnent of prudence betw"een the t"ro Apostlec;;,
and the third _ nlailltailling the reality of the reprehension,
yet all three have in COIllnlon the reconciling Peter's chief
dignity ,vith the reprehension of hi1n, and the t\VO latter,
hf'sides, are luuch l110re careful to <tùmire his 1l10Jesty,
than Paul's liberty, and lllake the lllost of l'very point in
the narration setting forth Peter's Prilnaey. On the other
hand the reforluer
URe this reprehcllRion a,,; their sharpest
"reapon against his authority, praise Paul's liberty to the
ntnlost in order to depres:-. that authority, hunt ont every-
thing against Peter, and pa<.;
o\rer t
verythillg for hÏ1n. It
is equally e\ ident that their motive in this runs counter to
the faith ulliver
al in the Church (luring the first four
centuries; anù that their inference cannot he accepted ,,-ith-
011t rejecting all Christian antiquity, and the very sentiluents
expressecl by Paul hilllself, as ,ve have seen, to\vanls Peter.
But as to the reprehension itself, it ,vould
eelU to have
heen not on a point of dnctJ'l'ne at all, but of conduct, St.
Peter had long ago hoth adn1Ìttecl the Gentiles into the
Church, and declarc(l that they ".ere not bound to the
J e,vish la-\,.. But out of regard to the feelings of the
circumcised converts, he pursueù a line of conduct at .Antioch,
,,
hich they ]nistook to Blean an approval of their error, and
\\
hich needed, therefore, to h(' puhlicly cleare(l up. .r\ccorrl-
ingly, Peter's fault, if any there ,vere, anlounted to this,
that having, ,vith the hest intention, done ,,,hat ,vas not
forbidden, he had not sufficiently foreseen ,,-hat others ".oulrl
thence infer contrary to his o"'n intention, Can this he
esteelned either a dogmatic error, or a proof of his not
holding suprenle authority 1 But the e1'e1d being injurious,
anfl contrary to the truth of the Oospel, ,vhy shoulrl not

111::3
Y.JJIE
lJ..YD Ill.;; O.F.PICE.

401

Paul adll10nish Peter concerning it? But very remarkable
it is, that he quotes St. Peter's own exarnple and authority,
opposes the antecedent to the subsequent fa.ct, and maintains
Gospel liberty by Peter's o,vn conduct, St. Chrysostom
ren1arked this. "Observe his prudence, He said not to
hin1, Thou dost ,vrong, in living as a Je,v, but he alleges
his forl11er mode of living, that the admonition and the
counsel may seem to come not fron} Paul's mind, but from
the judgment of Peter already expre
sed. For had he said,
Thou dost wrong to keep the la,v, Peter's disciples would
have blamed him, but no,v, hearing that this admonition
and correction came not from Paul's judgment, but that
Peter himse]f so liyed, and held in his mind this belief
,,?hether they would, or ,vonld not, they 'v ere ob]iged to be
quiet." ·

* Horn. on text, n. 17.

YOLo II.

21)

10

S1: 1'1.'1'ER J

CIIAPT Elt 'TII.

ST. PETER'
!)HIl1ACY lXYOL YED IX THE FOUHFOtD UN 11'Y
OF CnRIST'S KIXGDO::\I.

'J'HE doctrine · of St. Paul ha
Lrought us to a nloRt interesting
point of the suLject, "yhat, nall1cly, is tho principle of unity in
the Church. A short consi(leration of this ,vill sho,v us ho"
the office of St. Peter cnters into and forms þfirt of the radical
i(lea of the Church, so that the 11l01ncnt "yc profess our bclief
in Ollè holy Catholic Church, the Lelief is like,vise involvcd ill
that Prilnacy of teaching and authority ,vhich makes anù
keeps it one.
The principle of unity, then, is no other than "the ,,-r ord
Inade flesh:" that ùi\ine Person "yho has for ever joinc(}
together the Goùheaù anù the Manhood. Thu
,
t, Paul
Rpcaks to us of Goù "having 1l1aùe kno,vll to us the 111ystery
of His ,vill, according to His good pleasure, ,vhich He purposed
in lIilnself, in the dispensation of the fulness of times, to !JfltlW I'
to[Jeth l' 'll-ndcl' one ltea(l all tlti11[J8 in Chì'ist, bot! 'It'lâch are i111
hearen a1 d 'l.vlâch al'e on ca1,th:" at ,vhose resurrection, " IIe
set all things unùer His feet, anù gave IIiIn to be Hcaù over
all to the Church, ,vhich is His body, the fulness of !linl ,,"ho
filleth all in all." And again, "the head of cycry nlan is
Christ; . . . and the head of Christ is Goù." " And ,ye Leing
11lan.r are one Loù.y in Christ, and every one IllelllLcrs one of
another: "t as again he sets forth at ICl1gth in the t,yclfth
* III this chapter I have andlcd ID}"self of rassnglia, b. ], c. 25, find b. 2, c. II.
t EI)b. i. 9, 22; 1 Cor, xi. 2; nom.
ii. 5.

IllS .LVAJiE .AND IllS OFFICE.

403

cl1aptor of the first Epistle to the Corinthians, calling that
one body by the very nan1e of Christ.
'Vith one voice the åncient Fathers. exult in this as tho
great purpose of His Incarnation. "The work," says St.
Hippolytus,t "of His taking a body, is the gathering up into
one head of all things unto Him." "The 'V ord 1\Ian," says St.
Irenæus,:f: "gathering all things up into Himself, that as in
super-celestial, and spiritual, and invisible things, the 'V ord of
God is the chief, so also in visible and corporeal things He
lllay hold the chiefship, assun1Íng the Primacy to Himself, and
joining Himself as Head to the Church, Inay dra,v all things
to Hilllself, at the fitting time." And again, "The Son of God
,vas lllade
Ian anlong 111en, to join the end to the beginning,
that is, man to God; " or, as Tertullian says,
"that God might
show that in Himself was the evolution of the beginning to
the end, and the return of the end to the beginning." And
CEcumenius, "Angels and n1en were rent asunder; God then
joined them, anù made them one through Christ." St, Gregory
'I'haulnaturgus breaks out, "Thou art He that (Hdst bridge
over heaven and earth by Thy sacred body." And Augustine, II
"Far off He ,vas frolll us, and very far. \Vhat, so far off as
the creature and the Creator 1 "That, so far off as God and
man? What, so far off as justice and iniquity 1 "That, so far
off as eternity and mortality 1 See ho,v far off ,vas 'the Vlord
in the beginning, God with God, by ,vhom all things ,vere
made.' Ho,v, then, ,yas He made nigh, that He might be as
we, and ,ve in HiIn 1 ' The Word ,vas nlade flesh,'" "
Ian,
being assun1od, vtas taken into the nature of the Godhead,"
says St, Hilary:
and St. Chrysostom,.* "He puts on flesh,
that He who cannot be held Inay be holden:" "dwelling ,vith
us," says Gregory tt of Nazianzulll, "by interposing His flesh as
a veil, that the incomprehensible nlay be conlprehended,"

* See PetavÎus, de Incarn. Jib. 2, c. 7 and 8, for the following quotations.
t Hippolytus, quoted by Anastasius, p. 216.
t Irenæus, lib. iii. 18, and iv. 37.
II Augustine, 21 Tract. in Joannt m,
** St. CLrYb. tom. 5 (SatHe), Hom. 106.

De 1\Ionogamia, c. 5.
, Hilary on Psalm 68.
tt Greg. K az. Orat. 36,

-tOt

ðl
PE1
'1{,

"For ::;ince," allds St. Cyril,. "nutn's nature 'Ya
not capal)le
of approaching the pure and nnn1ixed glory of the GO( Ihead,
because of its inherent 'Yeaknes
, for our use the only-hegottcn
one put on our likene
s." "In the ass1.11nption of our nature,"
Rays St, Leo,t "lIe l)ecarne to us the r-:tep, hy '\Thich through
Hin1 we n1ay be able to JnOl.lnt unto HiJn:" "the descent of
the Creator to the creature is the advance of believers to
things eternal:" anù, "it is not doubtful that man's nntnre has
been taken into such connection by the
on of God, that, not
only in that )[an ,yho is the tÌrst-born of all creation, but even
in all I-lis sa.ints, there is one and tlH
SaUlf' Christ: and as the
Head cannot Lú divided froni the lin11
, so neither the lilnb

froln the] lead. For though it belong not to this life, but to
that of eternity, t.hat GOll be all in all, yet üven now lIe i
the
undivided inhabitant of llis teJnple, ,yhich i
the Church."
For all the above i..; contained in our Lord's own ,vord
, "that
they all nlay Le onú, a
Thou, Father, in )[e, and I in Thee,"
on ".hich St. ...\..thanasius + says, " that all, being carried hy JIe,
Ioay Lú a1] one body and ont:' spirit, and reach the perfect
nIan : "-" for,
the Lord having clothe(l Hinu-;elf in a body,
became nlan, so ",.
men are deified by the 'V ord, being as:-;'luned
through His Resh." ðt. Gregory
of N y
sa has unfolded this
idea thus: "since frolH no other source but froln our hllnp ,vas
the Resh ,,
hich received Gorl, ,yhich, by the resurrection, \vas
together ,vith the Godhead exalted; just as in our o,vn body
the action of one organ of sense conllll
nicates sYlnpathy to all
that ,vhich is united ,,
ith the part, so, just as if the ,vhole
nature (of nlan) ,vere one living creature, the resurrection of
a part passes throughout the ,,
hole, being communicated frolll
the part to the ,,
hole, according to the nature's continuity an(l
union." And another, II interpreting the "Tord
, "that they all
may be one," "thus I ,\yill, that they being dl'a,vn into unity,

· St. Cyril, Dialog. 1, de 'rrin. p, 39
.
t St. Leo, 5th Berm. on :Kativity, c. 1 and 5, 12th Serm, on Passion, c. 3.

St. Atbanasias, Orate 3, contr. Arian. tom. 1, p. 572. Oxf. Trans. p. 403.

Greg. X}"SR. tom. 2, p. 524. Catechet. Orntio, c, 32.
1\ Ephrem, l")atrial'ch of Antioch, qU0tcd by Phutiu8, cod. 22
.

HIS NAJIE AXD IllS OFFICE.

405

may be blended "\vith each other, and becoming as one body,
Inay all be in 1\1e, who carryall in that one temple which
I have assulned; the ten1ple, nalnely, of His Body." And
lastly, St. Hilary. deduces this not only froln the Incarnation,
but froln the Blessed Eucharist. " For, if the \V ord be really
lllade flesh, and we really receive the \V ord as fles}l, in the food
of the Lord, how is He not to be thought to remain in us
naturally, since, both in being born a man, He assumed the
nature of our flesh, never to be severed froln Hinl, and has
joined the nature of His flesh to the eternal nature under the
sacrament of the flesh to be comlllunicated to us,"
So deep in the junction of the divine and human natures
in our Lord's adorable Person lies the root of unity for that
hunlanity \yhich He purchased \vith His 1?lood, It is in virtue
of this headship that the \vhole mystical body is one, and" \ye
all melnbers one of another." By this Headship our Lord
nourishes and cherishes the Church, and communicates to her
incessantly that strean1 of grace by ,vhich she lives, And as
this Headship flows from the union of the Godhead and :Thlan-
hood, so it is inseparable froln His Person, and incon1municable,
But He has Hin1self, in His parting discourse, recorded by St.
John, d\velt upon the great Sacrament of unity, the result of
this Headship, and set it forth as the sign and seal of His o\vn
divine mission, and the one convincing proof of His religion's
superhulllan origin, By follo\ving His words we shall see that
tbis unity is not sin1ple but fourfold, and ,ve shall trace the
mutual relation and subordination to the divine Headship of
its several kinds.
1. And first, "In t that day," says He, that is, after His
o\vn resurrection, "ye shall kno\v that I am in
1y Father, and
you in
Ie, and I in you," ,yhereby He declares that, in the
cOlllpletion of the dispensation, the union between Hinlself and
the faithful shall be such as to Ï1nage out the nlutual indwelling
of the Father and the Son. \Yhich again is further expressed,
"I alll the true vine, and :ßly Father is the husbandman,

* St. Hilary, de Trin. lib. 8, n, 13.

t John xiv. 20.

4 or;

ST. PETER,

l

very branch in 1\le that heareth not fruit f[p will take a\yay:
an<l everyone that heareth fruit, Ho ,vill purge it, that it IJlay
1 )ring forth tHoro fruit. . . . I :Ull the vine; yùu the Lranches :
hl
that aLif leth in )[c, anJ I in hiln, the bamc lJcareth Illuch
frnit: for ,vithout 1\[e you can do nothing, If anyone ahi<le
not in 1\[e, he bhal1 ùe cast forth as a branch, and shall "Tither,
and they shall gather hiln up anfl cast hilll into the fire, ana
hc hurncth, If you abidc in 1\le, and
[y worJ
ahiJe in you,
you shall ask whatpver you ""Till, and it
hall 1)('1 dOnl) unt.o
you," · In these ,yords He sets forth that unIon of Ill}
tical
intlux, by co-operation ,vith ,yhich His disciple
keep His
,vord:-, and al)it.le in HiR loye, anll of which fIo is I-lill1self th(\
inunediate principle.
2, But He ùocs not stop at this interior and invisil)le union
Let"
ecn His (li
ciples and Hilnself: HI..' speak::; like"Tise of a
ne\v and Rpecial COlllInantl, and uf a Rl)ècial gift, hy ,,
hich their
union "Tith each other Rhould Le kno,,"n. " A ne,v conlTJ1and
I gi\ e unto you, that you lovc one another: as 1 have lovl'rl.
you, that you al:-,o 10\Te one another. 13y this shall all Inen
kllO\V that you are .:\ry difo,ciplp
, if you have love one to
another," t ....\ncl again, "ThiR i

Iy c0111mand, that you love
une another, as I have ]ovec.l you. Greater love than thi
hath
no Illan, that anyone Jay dO"Jl his life for his frienò
, . . . The
p
thingR J conlnland you, that you love one another," t But the
Jioly Spirit, \VhOnl our Lord ,vas about to sénd forth, is the
efficient princivle of the love here enjoined, by His RU hf-;tantial
ind\yelling, as \ve aro told, "The charity of God iR poured forth
in uur heartR by the ] [oly Ghost ,vho is given to us,"
}1'roln
HilU, therefore, Lesto,ye..l by the Head of the Church, springs
that unity of charity, \vhich, being itself internal, is sho,,-n in
ol1t\vard signs, and constitutes that di!'itinctive spirit uf the
Christian people, the spirit characterizing it, and analogous to
the national spirit in civil organization.
3. But our Lord like"Tise Rpeaks of a third unity, Rpringing

* John xv. I, 2, 5-7.

John xv, 12,

t John xiii. :>-1-:11;,
i Rom. v. 5.

HIS NAillE AND HIS OFFIGE.

407

feom the direction of one and the same divine Spirit. cc And I
,viII ask the Father, and lIe shall give you another Paraclete,
that He n1ay abide ,vith you for ever: the Spirit of truth,
whom the worlù cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, nor
knoweth Him: but you shall know Him, because He shall
abide ,vith you, and shall be in you," "The Paraclete, the Holy
Ghost, whom the Father will send in
Iy name, He will teach
you all things, and bring all things to your mind whatsoever I
shall have said to you." * "It is expedient to you that I go:
for if I go not, the Paraclete will not come to you; but if I go,
I ,viII send Him to you." "But when He, the Spirit of truth,
is come, He will teach you all truth, For He shall not speak
of Himself, but what things soever He shall hear, He shall
speak; and the things that are to come, He shall show you.
He shall glorify
le, because He shall receive of
Iine, and
shall show it to you," t Of the nature of this unity we n1ay
judge by the gifts and offices assigned to that Spirit and
Paraclete from whom it springs, N O\V He is repeatedly termed,
" the Spirit of truth," and His office, to suggest, to announce,
to teach, and to lead into all tr'uth, This unity, therefore, is
opposed to the division produced by ignorance and error, and
so is the unity of faith, or Ohristian profession. Thus our
Lord pron1ises, besides the unity of charity, that of faith, the
efficient principle of which, as well as of the former, is con-
tained in the communication of the Holy Spirit. But it is no
less true in the supernatural order of divine gifts, than in tho
order of nature, that the first cause produces its effects by
means of second causes. And here, as often as the Lord pro-
mises the Spirit of truth, He promises Him to the Apostles, and
assures His perpetual abiclance ,,
ith then1 anù the successors
in their charge, thus, "That He lllay abide with you for ever:"
"He shall abide with you, and shall be in you:" "He shall
teach you all things, and bring all things to your mind \vhich
1 have said unto you: " "\Vhonl I ,yill send unto you frOln the
Father :" "I ,viII send HiIn un to you:" "He shall lead you
* John xiv. 16-18, 26. t John xvi, 7, 13-15_

408

ST. PETFR,

into a1] truth:" "1 [0 shall sho\v the things that are to cOJne."
And so the unity of faith lnay be cxpectc(l froBl it
sUpl'etne
cau!'e, the Holy Spirit the l>araclete, tl Î'ough the 'lIlf"li1J.m of
the Apostl

and their legitinlate
ucce
50rs: the Holy
pirit
is it
ultirì1ate, but they its subordinate principle: 1Iè is the
soa /'ce, but they the chann l, Thus to trust to the inviHiLle
action of the
pirit, but to despise the office anù direction of
the teachers ordained by Christ, in the very virtue of that
Spirit, is to reject IIis divine institution, and to risk a ship-
'\Teck of the prOlllise(l gift of faith and truth,
. For in exact accordance \vith our Lorù's \yords here, St.
Paul has set forth not only the iru;titution, Lut the source, a

,veIl as the ena and purpose, of the ,yhole vi:ÚLle hierarchy.
It i::, instituted by our Lord, a,; an act of Ilis divine IIeadship ;
itc; ::,ource is in " one and the saIne Spirit dividing to everyone
according as Hp ,vill;" its end and purpose is, "the e(lifying
the Lody of Christ, until ,,"e alllncct into the unity of faith.'! ·
l
ach of th(;se points j
Î1nportallt, Our Lord's divine
IIeadship over the Church, all encolll}Jassing, as it is, and the

pring of aU Llcssing and unity, does not dispense \vith the
cstabli
llJllent of a vi:ÚLle hierarchy, Lut rather is f'pecially

ho\vn therein, And again, the Holy Spirit is the source
and superior principle of alJ spiritual gifts to all, but yet lIe
acts tlLTOUgh this hierarchy. He is the Spirit ,vho Jnaintain

faith and truth, Lut it is Ly the instrlunent
of His O\YH
appointing.
N o,y these three points, the besto\val of all spiritual gifts
and offices by Christ in yi.rtue of IIis nly
tical Headship, the
Holy Spirit being the one superior principle of such gifts and
offices, and His InanifolJ operation therein through the visible
hierarchy, are set forth lllo
t distinctly in t\VO passages of St.
raul, the t\velfth chapter of the First to the Corinthians, and
the fourth chapter to the Ephesian
, "To everyone of us is
giyell grace, according to the nleasure of t11e giving of Christ
'Vhcreforc lIe saith, .L\scenJing on high lIe led capti\Tity cap-

* ] Cor, xii, 11; El'h. iv. ]
,

IIIS N.AJ1E .AND IIIS OFFIOE,

409

tive; Hè gave gifts to Inen. N(nv that He ascended, ,vhat i

it but Lecause He also descended first into the lo,ver parts of
the earth? He that (lescended is the same also that ascenùed
above all the heavens, that He nlight fill all things, And He
gave S0111e Apostles, and some prophets, and other some evan-
gelists, and other some pastors Land doctors, for the perfecting
of the saints, unto the ,york of the lninistry, unto the edifying
of the body of Christ, until ,ve all nleet into the unity of faith
and of the kno,vledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect nlan,
unto the llleasure of the age of the fulness of Christ; that
henceforth ,ve be no more children tossed to and fro, and
carried about ,vith every,vind of doctrine by the \vickedness
of Blen, by cunning craftiness by ,vhich they lie in ,vait to
deceive, But doing the truth in charity, we nlay in all things
gro,v up in Hinl ,vho is the Head, even Christ; from ,vholn the
,vhole body, being conlpactly and fitly joined together, by,vhat
every joint supplieth, according to the operation in the measure
of every part, Inaketh increase of the body, unto the edifying
of itself in charity." " And the manifestation of the Spirit is
given to every man unto profit, To one indeed by the Spirit
is given the ,yord of ,visdom; and to another the ,yord of
kno,vledge, according to the same Spirit; to another, faith, in
the saIne Spirit; to another, the gTace of healing, in one Spirit;
to another, the working of n1Ïracles; to another, prophecy; to
another, the discerning of spirits; to another, divers kinds of
tongues; to another, interpretation of speeches, But all these
things one and the same Spirit ,vorketh, dividing to everyone
according as He ,viIi FOI as the body is one, and hath many
nlenlbers; and all the meillbers of the body, whereas they are
nlany, yet are one body, so also is Christ. For in one Spirit
,vere ,ve all baptized into one body, ,vhether Jews or Gentiles,
,vhether bond or free, and in one Spirit we have all been 111ade
to drink." *
Thus, then, we have been brought by the ,vords both of our
Lord and of St. Paul, through an in \yard invisible unity, that

* Eph. iv, 7-16; 1 Cor. xii. 7-13.

.110

ST. PETER,

of InYRtical influx fl
oln the vinp to it
ln
ancheR, ana again,
that of charity, and that of faith and truth, to an out\varù and
visil)le unity, un(
of social organization, called forth by the
great Head for the purpose of exhibiting, defending, lTlaintain-
ing, and convcying the forTllor,
ince it is o:\.pressly
aid that
lIe gave it "for the perfecting of the I"aints, untu the work of
the Illinistry, un to the edifying of the body of Christ," and in
order that" we luay be nu T110rc children tossed to and fro, an(l
carried about by every win a of doctrine." And the inward
source ana cause of this unity are indeed invisible, being- the
]Ioly Spirit of God, sent do\vn by Christ, when lIe ascended
up on high, to cl\vcll pCI'Illanently alnong Inen, hut its effects
are external and Inost visihle, evcn the gro\yth of a body
" unto a perfect man, unto the Illeasure of the age of the fulnes

of Christ," a body ,vhich has an orderly arrange1l1cnt of all its
part<{, anù a hierarchy of officers to continue till the end of all.
And the function of this hierarchy is one never to be super-
Hedeù, and ,yllÎch none hut itself: the organ of the l-Ioly Spirit,
can perforul, namely, to bring its lIlclllhcrs "to lneet in the
unity of the faith, anù of the know'le<1ge of the Son of God."
As our Lord says, in the prolnise, before IIis passion, "I ,viII
ask the Father, anù He shall give you (the Apostles) another
Paraclete, that He 11lay abiùe \vith you fùr over, the Spirit of
Truth," so St. Paul of the accoluplishnlcnt after His ascension,
" I [e gave SOlne Apostles anrl. some prophets, and other SOlllC
evangelists, and other some pastors and doctors," yet " all theHe
things ,vorketh one and the
ame Spirit," For a
the divine
Ilead took to Hiulself a body, bridging thereby the "\yorlùs of
Inatter and of spirit, and a
"in Him d\velt aU the fulness of
the Godhead C01'lJOl nlly," so in IIis Church, in perfect analogy
,vith the Archct,ype, the visiLle is the channel of the invisible,
and the out,yard organization iH instinct with in ward life, and
the hierarchy is the gift of the mystical Head, and the in
tru-
lllent of the one
anctifying Spirit. To think otheL'\yise, to
disregard the external frame,york, un.Ier a pretence of exalting
the in,yard spirit, is tt) undo so far the ,york of Incarnation,

IllS NAJ,IE AND illS OFFICE.

411

and to rene,v the ins
nity of those early heretics who in one
way or another ,voulcl " dissolve" Christ; for there is no less
" one Body," than there is " one Spirit."
But if His headship of lnystical influx is alone and i Înme-
dicttely sufficient, a8 is so often objected, for the maintenance of
external unity, to ,vhat end is the creation of this visible
hierarchy? For the objection that the invisible Headship of
Christ renders a visible headship unnecel3sary, and indeed an
infringen1ent on His sole divine prerogative, whatever force it
lnay have, tells not more against an æcumenical head of the
Church, than against every order and officer of the hierarchy.
These all, and with them the whole systell1 of sacralnents as
,veIl as syn1bols, become alike unnecessary and even injurious,
jf each melllber of the mystical body be knit to Christ i?Îl?ne-
diately without any outward framework. And with what face
especially can those maintain that the Bishop is the visible
head of each diocese, and in being such does not contradict,
but illustrate, the Headship of Christ, ,vho yet deny that there
is one in the \vhole Church put in the like place over Bishops,
and see in such an appointn1ent an infringement on the office
of Christ? Such an argulllent is so profoundly illogical and
inconsistent, that one has difficulty in believing it to be
seriously held, or is hopeless of bringing conviction to those
,vho cannot see an absurdity.
Let those, then, who confound together the suprenle Head-
ship of Christ over His Church, whereby He commui1icates to
it life and grace, with the inferior and subordinate headship of
external unity, see to ,vhat their objection tends. It stops at
nothing short of destroying the ""hole visible hierarchy, and
the sacramental grace of ,vhich it is the channel. Holy Scrip-
ture, on the contrary, tells us in these passages that the provi-
dence by \vhich the Church is governed resenlbles that by
\vhich this out'
rarrl universe is ruled, in the subordination of
second causes to the snprelne cause. Christ repeats as Re-
deemer His ,vork as Creator, to give life and force to these
second causes, and \vhile He "Torks in the Inelnbers of His

412

S1: PETER,

lJudy both" tu "9ill and to ùo," Lèstow
on them the pri vilege
uf co-operating \vith IIi Ill. ThlJ.
the dignity of suprC1l1è Heaù
,y]1Ïch belung
to Christ, and i
incomIl1unicaLle, no IllUre takc!;)
aw"ay the Ininistryof the external heatl ,\ ho i
charged with
the office of effecting and Inaintaining unity, than it iUIpedes
the IniniRtry of "apostles, prophets, evangelists, pa:-;tors, anel
doctors," to \VhOnl Christ entrusted the Church, that by their
Ineans it Blight be brought to sanctity and perfection.
4. .A.nt! these "rords Lring us to the fourth unity Inentioned
Ly our Lord. For not until" He ascended up on high" did
"lie give gifts to lllen." And this visiLle hierarchy, the
Úgn
anel token of His Iny
tical IIcadship anù fustering care, is by
Ilinl quickened and inforIllcd \vith the lIoI) Spirit, \vhen
Ie
is Ifiln:-;elf inviRible at the right hand of the luajesty of God,
This abRence, too, i
,vhat TIe foretold,
ayillg, " And no\v J anI
llot in the \vorld, and these are in the \\'"orld, and I COine to
Thee; IIoly Father, keep them in Thy name \VhOlll Thou hast
gi \yen :Me; that they may Le one, as \Ye also are. ""'"hile I
"yas \vith them, I kept them in Thy name. . . . .And no\v I COine
to Thee." These ,yords of our Lord sho\v that it 'vas Jlis \viII
that His LelieYer
shoulù be no less one ainong each other, by
an out\\rard and visible union, than they ,,"'ere one by the
internal bond of charity, the guidance of one Spirit of Truth,
and the influx of the one ,rine. And so far ,,-e have seen that
to guard and Inaintain that unity under the guidance of the
Spirit of Truth, lie called forth the visible hierarchy, in aU its
degrees. But ,,"'bat, then, \\ras the external root anJ efficient
principle of this visiùle hierarchy, when He ''"'us gone to the
:Father? Did He not like\vise provide for the loss occasioneJ
by His o\vn absence, ,vhich He had foretolJ? The arguIn8nt
of St, Paul proves that He did so provide, as ,veIl ab His 0""'11
,vürt1s.
'or St. Paul declares the Church tu be "one Body."
'V a
it then a body "rithout a head, or a body \yith a head
invisihle? Or did the Lord of all, having ,yith cOlnplete \vis-
doui framed Hi
1l1
Y8tical Lody in all its parts and proportions,
and having setfij.,'{f Apu
tle
, anel then, in their various degree,

IllS ...V..IJIE ...1)'
D IllS G.FFlCE.

41:1

doctors and pastors, in one single, and that the main point,
reverse the analogy of all His doings? Did He appoint every
officer in His household, except the one who should rule all?
Did He construct the entire arch, save only the keystone?
Did He make a Bishop to represent His person, and be the
centre of visible unity in every diocese, but none to represent
that person in the highest degree and to be the centre of unity
to the whole Church ? 'Vas it the end of His whole design
" to gather together in one the children of God, that were dis-
persed," in order that there might be "One Fold," and did He
fail to add "One Shepherd" ? Yet St. Paul declares that
"there are many members, but one body." How can the dis-
tinct and diverse members be reduced to the unity of a body,
but by the unity of the head, as the efficient principle? In
accordance 'with ,vhich ",ve may observe that never is the image
of a body used in Scripture to represent the Church, but it is
thereby sho"\Vll to be visible; and never is it compared with a
body as a type, but that body is shown complete with its head,
Such are the ,veIl-known ilnages of one House, Kingdonl, City,
Fold, and Telnple, to ,vhich we have had so often to appeal.
Even the unity of things in themselves dissimilar is derived in
Scripture from the unity of the Head. Thus the man and the
,yoman are said in marriage to be one, and that in a great
mystery, representing Christ and the Church, but this because
"the husband is the head of the ,vife." And Christ is said to
be one with the faithful, because" the head of every man is
Christ:" and God one ,vith Christ, because" the head of Christ
is God," If: then,. the Church is one body, it receives, accord-
ing to the reasoning of Holy Scripture, that property fron1 the
unity of its head.
But such a one body, while yet n1ilitant upon earth, St.
Paul declares it to be, setting forth at the same time the various
orders of its hierarchy. Is it then a body complete, or inconl-
plete? 'Yith a head or ,vithout one? For it is no reply to
say that it has indeed a head, but one invisible, That invi-
* Passaglia, p, 254.

111

J:j T. PE 1'E'fl ,

siLle heatbhip dill n0t oLvi
ltC, a
\\re have seen, the necessity of
a visihle hierarchy: \vhy then ùoes it obviate the like antI
cven JlIOrC striking necessity, t1)at the hierarchy too Blust h:1"\ e
its visi ole head? If it ,vas, so to Hay, the ycry first act of our
LOl'd'B SUpreJlle ht'ad
hip over aU to the Uhurch-the very
token that lIe ha<1led captivity captive-to quicken the visil,le
luinistry \vhich He hall cstal>lished by sculling do,\rn the Holy
Spirit to abide \\rith it for ever, iB the one place Inost necessary
in that ministry to be the only one left vacant l)y Him? Is
the one officer nlost fully representing IIÏ1nself to be alone
onlÏtted? "The l)eìfcctíng of the Sl,int
" (a metaphor taken,
as ,,"c have seen, froln the cxact fitting together of the stones
in a hllihling), and" the edi(ying of the body of Chri
t," are
ùescribeù as the end to Le reached by those to \v hOlll " the
,,"ork of the ministry" is COlllluitted; Lut as this applies in a
higher (lpgree to the Bishop than to the priest, so it applies in
the highest of all to the Bishop of bishops.
Again, GO(l's Inethod of teaching by sYlubols, \vhich runs
through the ,,"holc Scripture, and the in:-,titution of Sacran)cnt:-"
proycs to us Iris \vill to lead us on froln the visilJlè to the
invisible, and to lnake the fonner a channel to the latter. I
ol'
" \ve are all baptized into onc body," and the out\vaI'ù act lJoth
ilnages and c(,nveys the in,vard privilege. And again in the
highest conceiyable instance, "because the breëL(1 is one, \ve
bcing lnany are one body, ,yho all partake uf that one bread,".
In like luanneI' the out\vard unity of the Church lllust accu-
rately represent, and ans\ver to the in,vard, \vhich, ,ve kno\v,
iR derived from the Person of Christ, ,vho is its head. AIHI so
that Person lllust be specially represûnted in thè out\\ard unity.
And this is one reason \vhy no unity of a collcgc, "hether
of Apostles, or of Bishops, \vill adequately expre
8 that vi
iLle
headship of \vhich our Lord's Person i/:) the exclnplar. For the
root of all lies in a personal unity, that uf the Gutlhead and

Janhooù, and therefore a merely collective or repre
cntati\ e
unity cannot express it. And if thc A postle "
rutc, "Guù hath
* 1 Cor. x.17.

IllS j..VA...llE AND IllS ulf
'lCE.

J15

set in the Church fi1 ' st Apostles," yet he also ,vrote that the
grand result, " the perfecting of the saints, and the edifying of
the Lody of Christ," was due to the Ininistry, not only of
Apostles, but of prophets, evangelists, pastors, and doctors, each
in their degree; they all conspire to a joint action, ,vhich does
not inlpede the existence of distinct orders in the hierarchy,
And his expression that the Apostles are first in this hierarchy
,vithout defininO' their mutual relations to each other, does not
, b
exclude those other passages of Scripture which clo define those
relations, and ,vhich Inake Peter anlong the Apostles "the First,"
" the Ruler," "the Greater," the Judah among his brethren, the
foundation of the whole building, and the one shepherd in the
universal fold. And the Inore so because St. Paul uses three
expressions of the Church, t,yO of ,vhich are 1'>elcdive, but one
absoZ,ute, He calls it "the body of Christ," and "Christ,"
which are relative; but he also calls it "one body," ,vhich is
absolute. No,v, these expressions are not to be severed frolTI
each other, as if each by itself ,voulJ convey the whole idea of
the Church, ,vhich rather is to be drawn froin them altogether.
In ans,ver to what the Church is, ,ve must not say that it is
either" the body of Christ," 01" mystically called" Christ," o.r
set before us as "one body," for it is all of these at once, rela-
tively " Christ," and" the body of Christ," and absolutely" one
body."
As, then, the former expressions show that the Church is one
in ?'eferJ'>ence to Christ, so the latter shows that it is so il1 itself,
and simply. For as the Church is called" Christ," and "the
Body of Christ," because it is one with Christ by mystical
union, drawing its supernatural life from Christ its head, so it
is called" one body," because in the variety of Inembers and
parts, of which it consists, no one is ,vanting to its being one
body in itself, and to its being seen to be such, But it would
neither be so, nor seem to be so, if it were without a visible
head, the origin and principle of its inherent visible unity.
And so 'v here the Church is called by St. Paul "one E ody," he
declares that it has a visible head.

41fj

:iT. P.ETER,

Thus it is that the inherent notion of the Church, a
one
visihle hody, and the ,vhole dispensation l>y ,vhich "isible
things all:nver to invi
ible, as their archetypes, delnantl one
visil)le heac1. N O\V to this inhCì'c11t necessity let us aaa the
forc(1 of positil:e teaching, 'Yhen our Lor(] in ahnost JIis last
'VOl'( Is to Iris Church praYB to Iris Father, ",\Thilc I "
as ,,
ith
thern in the "
orld, I kept thcln in Thy n
tlne-but no,v I conlC
to Thee," "hat does He but suggc
t the appointInent of an-
other visil)ll' hea( 1 to take that place ,\
hich lIe \\
a
leaving?
and further, ,vhat doe
He but nanle onc to that high dignity,
,vhen He calls hinl "Un' Greater" and" the Ruler)) al110ng hi

brethren, coullnit
them tu hiln to be connru1é,1 by him, ana
Inakcs hilll the shepherd uf the ,,
hole flock? ''"'"hat else hall
lIe done but prepare thcln for such a nonlÎnation, when 1 Le
prolni
ed one that he
houlcl be the foundation of } [i
Church,
and the bearer of thc keys { ''"'"hat elsc did Christians fro In the
bpginning hee in
uch an one, ,,,hen they called him the head,
the centre, the fonntain, the root, the l)1'incijJlc, of cccl
siastical
unity?
Let us relllark, once more, a:-; a connrn1ation of the above,
that the archetype of visiL]e unity in the Church, \\yhich OU}'
Lord
ets beforp n
in Hi
prayer to the Father, i
no other
than that nlost high and Roieriln of all things conceivable, the
111utual in(hvelling of the Father and the Son. "IloIy Father,
keep thcJn in Thy name ,yhom Thou hast given 111e, that they
nlay be one, as 'Ve also arc;" and again, for all ::;uccCSHi\ e
generations of the faithful, "that they alllnay be one, a
Thou,
Father, art i.n 1\le, and I in Thee, that they also Illay be onp
in Us, that the "
orld Inay believe that Thou hast sent
lc."
N o'v, the relation established by our Lord betwecn Peter aIHl
the rest of the Apostles, by appointing hill1 the visiòle head of
the Church, and bet,veen Peter'
SUCtes
or and all Bishop
,
does represent, so far as earthly things n1ay, and in a degree
,\ hich nothing else on earth reaches to, the rnutual relation of
the three divine Persons to each other. For as these are
distinct, but inseparable, so, ton, are the .Apostles. As the

IllS NAJ.l1E AND HIS OFFICE.

417

fulness of the Godhead is fiTst in the Father and then in the
Son and in the Holy Spirit, so the fulness of po"Ter firrst
pron1ised and given to Peter, is then propagated to the other
Apostles united ,vith hin1. As in the Father the economy of
the divine Persons is sun1med up under one head, and gathered
into a monarchy, so in Peter is gathered up the fulness of
ecclesiastical po,ver, ,vhich, through union ,vith him, is one in
all, as the Church is one, and the Episcopate one. l\Ioreover,
as it is the dignity of the Father to be the exemplar, principle,
root, and fountain of unity in the Trinity, so is it the dignity
of Peter to be the exemplar, principle, root, and fountain of
visible unity in the kingdoln of God, ,vhich is the Church.
This is alluded to by Pope Symmachus, thirteen hundred and
fifty years ago: "There is one single priesthood in the different
prelates (of the Apostolic See), after the example of the Trinity,
,v hose po\ver is one and indivisible," * And long before him
St. Cyprian: "The Lord says, 'I and the Father are one.'
Anù again it is ,vritten of the Father and the Son and the
Holy Spirit, 'And these three are one.' Is there a n1an "\vho
believes that this unity, con1ing from the divine solidity,
cohering by heavenly sacraments, can possibly be broken in
the Church, and torn asunder by the collision of adverse ,vills?
This unity he who holds not, holds not the la,v of God, holds
not the faith of the Father and the Son, holds not the truth
unto salvation." t
Whereas, then, all unity in the Body of Christ, the Church,
is derived ultimately from the person of its IIead, the 'V ord
Incarnate, that unity is yet fourfold in its operation, and the
efficient principle of one sort is not to be confounded with
that of another. There is the m,y.stical unity, "Thich consists
in the perpetual divine influx from the great invisible Head
to I-lis members; there is the rJ
oral or spiritual unity of
charity, consisting in the presence of the Holy Spirit in the
hearts of believers, and these t,yO are internal, and in closest
cOITespondence, There are two likewise external, 'v hich may
* 1\1 ansi, ConcH. tom. 8, 208. t St, Cyprian, de Unitate.
VOL. II. 2 E

418

ST. rETER,

be called the civil or politicnl unity, con
isting in the public
professión of the same faith, the san1e truth, for what the law
is to ten1poral states, the faith is to the great spiritual king-
dom of Christ; and this unity i.;;; indeed in
pirerl by the Holy
Spirit, but is n1aintained by Tlilll through the visible hierarchy;
and lastly, correspondent tv the un ity of faith, there is the
'visible unity of external organization, the ilnnlediate or efficient
principh
of which lies in the visible headship over the Church
attached by the Lord to 8t. Peter's chair. The latter t,vo,
,vhile they correspond to each other, are indeed subordinate
to the forn1er, thp unity of faith to that of charity, as the unity
of the visible headship to that of the inyisible; yet the very
truth of the Body ,\\Thich thp Lord has a
sllIl1ed, and in ,vhich
lIe reigns, and tl11.1 \\ hole analogy of His deaJings "with Inen,
and the sacraments ,,-hereby He lnakes u
"partakers of the
divine nature," "am us that it is of the highest in1portance
for us to see ho,,," external unity i
the channel of internal, and
the visible the road to the invisiblc. No ,yords can 1Je more
emphatic to this effect than tho
e ,vith ,,-hich the Apostle
introduces the description of the visible hierarchy, and the
divine headship ,,
hich called it forth. "There is one Body
and one Spirit, a
you are called in one hope of your caning.
One Lord, one faith, one baptisll1, One God and Father of all,
"\vho is above all, and through all, and in us all," From \vbich
he goes on to say, "Ascending up on high, Hc gave gifts
to men-some A rostles, and some prophets, and S0111e evan-
gelists' and SOlne pastors, and teachers." ...\.nd lastly, "the
Head over all things to the Church," is "the Saviour of tlte
Body." ·
But if this be so, ,ve can say nothing more highly to exalt
St. Peter's office in the Church, for he is the great Lond and
stay of this out\yard unity, as even enemies t confess. As

· Eph. iv. 4, 8, 11; i. 22; v. 23,
t That 6uch was the belief of the most ancient Fathers, Ignatius, !renams,
Tertullian, Cyprian, and others, see a most curious admission of the Lutheran
1\losheim, in his dissertation, De Gallorum Appel1a.tiollibus, etc., s. 13. And his
"ay of extricating 11Î1l1
df is at least as curious as the admbsioD. His words

HIS NAME AND IllS OFFICE.

419

surely as in a reallnonarchy the person of the sovereign ties
together every part of the political edifice, and is endued with
majesty because he is at once the type of God, and concen-
trates in one the power and dignity of the ,vhole community,
so it is in that divine structure in ,vhich "the manifold
wisdolll of God" is disclosed to all creation. The point of
strength is felt alike by friend and foe, On the Rock of Peter
has fallen every storn1 which the enmity of the evil one has
raised for eighteen hundred years; but yet the gates of hell
have not prevailed against it, In the Rock of Peter, and the
divine promise attached to it, every heart faithful to God
and the Church trusts now, as it trusted from the beginning.
Many temporal monarchs in their hour of pride have risen
against St. Peter's See, but the greatest of them all * declared
that no one had ever gained honour or victory in that conflict,
and he lived to be the most signal instance of his o,vn obser-
vation. "God is patient, because He is eternal," and the Holy
See prevails in its ,veakness over power, and in its justice
over cupidity, because while temporal dominion passes fronl
hand to hand, and stays not with any nation, follo,ving the
gift of God which the poet calls fortune,-

" Perchè una gente impera, e l' altra langue,
Seguendo 10 giudizio di costei
Che è occnlta, come in l' erba l' angue,"- t
the visible kingdom of Christ, which is His Church, lasts for
ever, and is built upon the rock of Peter. The long line of
are, "Cyprian and the rest cannot have known the corollaries which follow from
their precepts about the Church. Forno one is so dull as not to see that between
a certain unity of the universal Church, terminating in the Roman pontiff, and
such a community as we have described out of Irenæus and Cyprian, there is
scarcely so much room as between hall and chamber, or between hand and fingers.
If the innocence of the first ages stood in the way of their anticipating the snares
which ignorantly and unintentionally they were laying against sacred liberty,
those succeeding at least were more sharp-sighted, and it was not long in
b(:coming clear to the pontiffs what force in establishing their own power and
authority such tenets possessed," So the ancient Fathers were not intelligent
enough to see that the hand 'lcas joined to the fingers. But the other alternative
was still harder to l\Iosheim, that Lutheranism was fundamentally heretical and
schismatical.
* Napoleon. t Dante, Inferno.

420

ST. PET.ER,

descendants, from Constantine and fronl Charlemagne, have in
their turn impugned and illustrated this glorious privilege of
the Papal Sce. ''"'"hat is there so stable in an empire of com-
n1ercc, or so solid in the nicely balanced and delicate machinery
of a constitutional monarchy, as to exempt them from the
action of a universal la,v, or to ensure their victory in the
doomed contest ,vith the Vicar of Christ 1 Mightier things
than they have done their ,vorst, have oppressed, triumphed,
and become extinct, and if it be allo\\Ted them in the crisis of
their trial to crucify Christ afresh, He ,viII yet reign from the
cross, and cc dra,v all men unto IIim."

HIS NAJ"fE AND HIS OFFICE.

421

OHAPTER VIII.

SU:M
IARY OF PROOF GIVEN FOR ST. PETER'S PRI)!ACY.

IT ,vould no,v seem to be made dear to all that the con-
troversy on St, Peter's Prilnacy relates geneTally to the
question of inequality in the Apostolic college, and specially
to the question, whether Christ, the Founder of the Church,
set anyone of the Apostle
, and ,vhom of them in particular,
over the rest. For as, on the one hand, there ,vould have
been no roon1 for the superior dignity of the Prin1acy, had aU
the Apostles been cOlnpletely equal, and undistinguished in
honour and authority frOin tach other; so, on the other hand,
it is the nature of the Prin1acy to be incapable of even being
conten1plated, saved as fixed on some certain definite f:>ubject.
But to determine the t\VO questions, \vhether the Apostles
stood, or did not stand, on a complete equality, and \vhether
one of them was superior to the rest in honour and dignity, it
seemed requisite to examine chiefly four points,
First, the words and the acts of Christ re
pecting the
Apostles.
Secondly, His expressions \yhich seemed to Inark the
institution of a 8ing
[lal" authority.
Thirdly, the mode of ,vriting and speaking usually and
constantly employed by the Evangelists and other inspired
,vriters.
Lastly, the history of the Church, from it
beginning, from
\vhich might be drawn conjectures, or even certain proofs, of

422

ST PETER,

the po,,"er "hich either all the Apostles had exercised equally,
or one had held above the rest.
For :-;houlc 1 it become plain, from the agreelnent of these
four sources, that a certain one of the ...\postles, and that one
Sin10n Peter, had been di"tiDgui
hed from the rest Ly the
act
and ,,","ords of Christ, and set over the Apostles; had
been invariably described by the inspired "Titers, as the Head
and supren1e authority; and in the history of the rising
Church, Leen portrayed in a ,vay ,vhich could only befit
the universal ruler, no difficulty ,,""ould remain, and there
,vould be argluncnts abundant to prove that Christ ,,"'as the
author both of thp inequality alnong the ...\postles, and of
Peter's Prilnacy.

0"'" ".e béélll to have proyerl absolutely, ,vhat ,ve proposed
},ypot!l(tic lly. For \\e have sho,,"'n that Christ declared by
His \y hole D1ethod of acting, and by so]en1Jl ,yords and deeds,
that He did not account Peter as one ùf the re:-,t, hut as their
Leader, Chief, and Head.
"T e have sho\vn it to have been the ,vill of Christ to
concpntrate in Peter the distinction
which Lelong to Himself,
as Suprelne Ruler of the Church. For such n1ust be deemed
the properties of being the Foundation, the Bearer of the keys,
the HolJer of universal authority, the Supporter, and lastly,
the Chief Shepherd. Of these there is no one ,vhich He did
not pron1ise to Peter singly, and confer on Peter singly: no
one, ,,
ith which He did not associate Peter, and Peter only, in
making him the foundation of His Church, bestow'ing on hiIn
the keys, and universal po"
er of binding and loosing, in
setting him over his brethren to confirm them, and over His
fold as universal Pastor,
'Ye have sho"n that the Evangelists place ahnost the sanle
distinction bet,veen the Apostles and l)eter, as bet,veen Peter
and Christ, ,,
hile still alnong us. For as they set forth
Peter as second after Clu'ist, so do they suLject the Apostles
to Peter; as the acts and ,yords of Christ occupy the fore-
ground in respect to those of Peter, so do his in respect to

IIIS NAME AND HIS OFFIOE.

422

those of the Apostles; as Christ, in their histories, IS pre-
eminent above Peter, so is Peter more conspicuous than the
Apostles; and as the Gospels cannot be read ,vithout seeing in
thelTI Christ as the prototype, so neither can they ,vithout
seeing that Peter approaches the nearest to Christ,
"\Ve have shown that St. Paul spoke of St. Peter in no other
,yay than the Evangelists, and that his pre-en1inence is evident
in St. Paul's Epistles, as ,veIl as in the Gospels.
Lastly, we have shown that Peter shines as the superior
luminary in the history of the rising Church. The lustre of
his deeds in the Acts recall" that of Christ in the Gospels.
In the Gospels Christ is nan1ed by far most frequently; in the
Acts no one occurs so often as Peter. The discourses, the acts,
the miracles of Christ occupy every page of the Gospels; and
in that portion of the Acts ,vhich elTIbraces the history of the
,vhole Church, a very large part has reference to the discourses,
the acts, and the n1iracles of Peter. In the Gospels, Christ
leads, the Apostles follow; in the Acts, Peter takes the pre-
cedence, the Apostles attend hin1. In the Gospels, Christ
teaches, and the Apostles, in silence, consent; in the Acts,
Peter alone makes speeches, and explains the doctrine of
salvation; the Apostles by their silence consent, In the
Gospels, Christ provides for the Apostolic college, guards it
from injury, defends it ,vhen attacked; in the Acts, Peter
provides for filling up the p]ace of Judas, determines the
conditions of eligibility, enjoins the election, and defends the
Apostles before people, rulers, and chief priests, in quality of
their head,
1tloreover, he alone is pre-eminent in exercising the triple
po,ver of o/u.ihoritati1'e Teacher, .Iudge, and Le[Ji8lato1
, Of .
c(;uthoritatit'e Teache1
, not only towards Jews and Gentiles,
whom he is the first to join to Christ, so that the sanle
person who was the Church's rock and foundation also becanle
its chief architect; but to,vards the Apostles likewise, ,vho
are taught by his ministry, that the time was come for the
blessing of redemption to be extended no less to Gentiles

4
4:

81: PETER,

than to J 0"8, and that the burden of legal rites could not
he laid on the Gentil
converts without ten1pting God. Of
Judge, becau::,e, "7hile the Apostles are silent, he is the first to
hear the CaUSe
of the faithful, to erect a tribunal to exaluine
the accused, to i
sue sentence, and to support and confirnl it
hy inflicting excomn1unication. Of II ad and Su pf'ell"lÆ
LegiðlatoJ", both when he
ing]y vi:sik Christian::, in all parts,
and provide:s for their needs, or ,,
hen he uses the prerogative
of first voting, and dral\B ,vith authority the wording of the
la\v to "rhich the rest are to give a unanÏ1110us conç;ent.
Fron1 this co}npenùiou
enulneration ,ve dra,v a n1ultifold
proof, both of ineqnality in thú
\.postolic college, anù of Peter's
superiority at ùnce in rank and in. real governlnent.
I, For, first, a college cannot be consid
red equal, out of
,vhich Christ cho
e one, Siu10n Peter, ,yhOlll, by Ifis ,vords anù
Ilis actions, I[e bho,ved to be set o\"er all,
0'\", Christ's
whole course of speaking and acting, of ,\yhich the Gospels
gi ve l1
the picture, tends to exhibit Peter as chosen out from
the re
t, anù
et over theul, Accordingly, neither is the
coHege of the _\.postlcs equal, nor can Peter be accõunted as
one of the rest.
II. ...\.gain, one ,yho has receiy'ed all in common \\7ith the
rest, but much besides peculiar to himself, special and dis-
tinguishing, nlust seem to be taken out of the con1nlon nUlnber.
:IS" 0""', such n1ust Peter have been alllong the Apostles, since
Christ granted nothing to them ,vhich he denied to Peter, but
Jill grant to Peter many most distinguishing gifts ,vhich lIe
gave not to the rest.
III. And, further, it is apparent that the Foundation and
the Superstructure, the Bearer of the keys, and those ,vho
inhaLit the hou:se or city ,yho
e keys he Leal's, the Confirlner,
anù those ,yhOlll he is to confinll, the univerf-ial Pastor and the
sheep conuuitted to his charge, cannot be cOlnpl'ehended under
the satne order and rank. N o'v the di::;tinctions expressed by
the tenllS Foundation, Bearer of the keys, Confil'lner, and
uni versal Pastor, are Peter's official insignia in reference to,

IllS N.A][E AJ.;'"n HIS OFFICE,

425

and over, the Apostles thenlselves. His distinction fronl
them, therefore, and the inequality of thp Apostolic college,
are plain.
Perhaps this n1ay be put somewhat other\vise even 1110re
clearly. And so, I'T. Let it first be considered, ,vhat is plain
in itself, that a distinction carrying pre-erninence depends on
distinction in perfection and gifts, and follr}\vs in a greater or
less degree fronl the greater or less inequality of these, or in
case of their parity exists not at all. N ext, be ,y hat ,ye hold
both of reason and of faith relnenlbered, that" every best gift
and every perfect gift is from above, coming do,vn frolll the
Father of lights," that God i
the fountain-head of all good,
and that all gifts whatsoever fio,v over froln Him to His
creatures. From both points it follows that the anlount of the
creature's Jignity and perfection lies in the participation of
divine goods, and is greater or less in proportion to the
participation and association ,vith divine goods. So, then, the
controversy on Peter's Prinlacy and the inequality of the
Apostolic college, comes ultiInately to this: 1vhet1LC}
ClrJ'ist, the
God-man, associated Petcr;" singly, abo1.t'e all,
vith Hi1iU3Clj, in
the possession of those p'J"operties on account of '{['hich He
stands Hi'insclj 1'clated to the Chu/rch as its SU1Yl'errne Rule1".
For let it be once evident that Christ did so, and it ,viII of
necessity be evident also, not only that Peter ,,"'as preferred
to all, but ,vherein his leadership and headship consisted. And
since we have nlade the inquiry, there is abundant evidence
to prove that Christ really did associate Peter singly in five
properties, ,vhich, belonging to Himself 1YJ'ÜnuTily and cltiefly,
contain the special cause for "\vhich He i
the Prince and
Supreme Head of the Church.
For, in truth, it is specially due to the properties and
distinctions of F01yndatiol1, BfJare1' of the keys, Est(fbli8lte1
,
Chief Shepherd, a.nd Lord, "\vho has receiyed all authority froln
the Father, that the Church has an entire dependence on
Christ, is subject to HiIn, and that He enjoys over the Church
the right and authority of Supren1e Lord an(} Ruler. Bu

4
W

ST. PETER,

,vhich of these pl'opcrtie
did He not choose to communicate
to Peter, according to the degree in ,vhich they ,vere COln-
nlunicable? lie besto,ved thcln all upon Peter, and upon Peter
alone, so that Peter also is terlued the Full. ndation the Bca1"el' of
th 1.:e!J8, the Confiì-nwl', the 'univeì'sallJoKtoì', and the Chief- of
the 'whole Chu.rch. \Ve see, therefore, a relnarkable proof of
Peter being distinguished from the rest of the Apostles, and

et over thenl, in his singular and special association \\?ith
these gifts.
Again, 'T., to this tends that disposition of divine ,yisdom
,yhich provides that 1!eter holds in the Church, and an10ng
the Apostles, a ranh. of dignity greatly reselnbling that ,yhich
Abraham
nnong the Patrjarch
, and Judah alllong his lJrethren,
received from God. The fonuer of these relations has been
exhibited, and sho" n not to be al'Litrarily conceived, but
grounded on due proof. The latter ""ill be presently farther
touched UpOll. X ow. ,vho shall ùeny Abraham that sui)eriority
,,?hereby he ,vas made the :Father and Teacher of all tl1e
faithful, or strip Judah of the ùignity in ,,,hich he excelled
his brethren, and \\ as in lllany points preferred to then1?
As little may anyone strip Peter of his authority as Sl1preDle
teacher, and take froDl hinl thoç;e singular endo,,?ments
,,"hich nlake hilll cc the Greater one" anlong his brethren anù
Apostles.
Especially a
, VI., this authority of Peter is clearly con-
finned by the Inode of "'Titing usual to the Eyangelists. For
it is 1l10nstrous anò preposterous to confound "ith the rest
one \VhOnl the Evangelists constantly distinguish and prefer
to all. For ,vhat more couhl they ùo to sho\v their purpose
to diRtinguish Peter, select hiln froBl the re
t, and place hin1 at
all times before all the A POStlCR? 'Ye Inay venture to ':;jay
that they olnitted nothing to this ('n(l. And so it is ab
urd to
doubt of Peter's prerogatives, or Ret hill} on the "alne footing
\vith the rest.

· 1ryoùp.fJlOS, Luke xxii. 26, the very term still given in the East to the head
of a re1igious community; and also, as has been said, that which marks our Lord
in the great prophecy of :l\1ieah, recurded in :Matt, ii, G.

HIS .i.YAJ.IE AJ..TD llIS O
PFICE.

1')'"
"T_'

For, indeed, VII., no one ,vould endure it to be denied,
from the usual mode of writing of the Evangelists, that Christ
was pre-eminent among the Apostles as their Supreme Head,
and ,vas renloved from them in dignity by an infinite intervaL
N o,v, though the Evangelists do not give Peter all things, nor
in the sanle degree, yet they do give hiIl1 ll1uch, and in a
degree not dissimilar, to di8tingnish hilH from the rest, showing
him, as in a nearer relation to Christ, so proportionaLly exalted
above the other .6-\postles.
And this proof: VIII., is the more persuasive because St,
Paul follovrs the very same Inode of speaking as the Evan-
gelists. For in repeatedly mentioning St. Peter in his Epistles,
he ahvays gives him the place of honour, and joins him as near
as may be \vith Christ. "Vho then can doubt Peter held a
certain pre-en1Ïnen t rank ?
And the nlore, IX., because what is read in the Acts, anù
the view of prilnitive history therein contained, looks the
same "ray, and seems set forth ,vith the Ranle purpose. For
if you compare together the Acts and the Gospels, the mind
at once suggests that the position of Prototype \vhich Christ
holds in the Gospels, belongs to Peter in the Acts, and that
Peter seenlS distinguished above the rest of the Apostles in
t.he .Acts, as Christ is pre-eminent far above all in the Gospels.
N o,v ,vhat is the result of so apparent a likeness? "That is
it fair to deduce from such a bearing in the Evangelical and
Apostolical history? Those ,vho are obedient to reasoning,
and follow the bright torch of the Scriptures, must confess
with us that in this parallelism of both histories, and so of
Christ and Peter, is contained a mark and sign, proving that
Peter follo\vs next after Christ in dignity and authority.
In authority, X" I repeat, and, therefore, that kind of
superiority ,vhich very far surpasses the lin1its of precedence
and order. For ,vhat are the grounds on ,vhich we see Peter's
en1Ínence in the Acts, or a resemblance between the Acts
\vhen speaking of Peter, and the Gospels ,vhen speaking of
Christ? Chiefly these, that Peter is set forth as renlarkable,

42H

ST. PETÉ'R,

singly, above all, for the use ana exercifo;(
of the triple po" er,
of Judge, Legislator, and authoritative Tcacher. N O'V, the

uperiority herein a

erted, not nlerely distinguishes Peter
froln the re
t, Lut attache
to hilll a greater authority over
t he rest.
XI. ..And, indeed, propose an hypothesis \vhich is necessary
to solvc a cOlnplex and ull(louLted series of facts; such all
hypothe
is is thereby Blade a certainty. At least these are the
principlcs of philosophy, fro III \vhich the la,ys of reasoning
,vill not allo,v UR to dl\part. N 0\\, Peter'
pre-elninence and

upreIllacy are such all" hypothesis, \\ ithout ,vhich you can
rendcr no sufficient cau
e' of the facts narrate(l in the first
t\velvc chapters of thc Acts, ....\.ccordingly, this supreluacy of
Peter Iuay be considered as provc(l.
XII. Or to put thc argtUllent sorne\\"hat differently, thus:
l\S the existence of eauses is deduced, a l)Q,
teì'io'i'i, frolH effects,

o it .i
perfectly cstaLlished, ((, jn'ior'.i, \vhenevcr the series
and RUIll of cffects, of \vhich the senses are cogniz1.nt, are
foretold frolH it ,,'ith certainty. 'Ye deduce the force of
gravity Ilecessarily frOBI its cffects, ((, posteriori, but "
e like-
,vise deterIlline it to exist, ".ith a judglnent no less invariable,
a, }n-iOì'i, ".hen it is such tlu"t \\'è do not InercIy guess at,
l)ut ccrtainly anticipate, its ::;cn::;ible effects. No,,,", !)eter's
SUpl'Clnacy i::; not inaptly cOlnpared ,,'ith this very force of
gravity.. For it is a characteristic of each to be, in its proper
order of things, thc source and principle in \vhich effects
are involved, which after".an1s hecolne apparent, ,vhether
'in this physical uni versc, or in the supernatural region of
the Church,

uppose, then, Peter to have held tht. dignity,vhich ""C
clailu for hiln. ''""hat happen::; in the ....\cts ,vhich lllight not,
nay, ,,-hieh should Hot, have Leeu anticipated? Is it his
being lllCutioned a1oYf: all, hi::;
pcaking in tllè naIne of all,
his constantly taking the lead, and his enlÌnence, as if he ""'ere
the head? But it could not be othcJ'\visc if he alone rcceiyed
fi't,lll ('}ll i:-,t a highpl' dignity than all the rest. I::; it his

HIS NAJIE .A....'Vn IIIS O.Fl!'ICE.

429

discharging the office of supreme Judge, Legislator, Teacher,
and Doctor? Is not this just ,vhat ,vas to be expected from
the rank of Head and universal Pastor? The Primacy, then,
the larger authority, and the unshared majesty of Peter, belong
to that class of truths ,vhich are indubitably believed on the
strength of deduction, and rational anticipation,
Having noted, if not all, at least the greater nunlber of
those argulnents ,vhich ,ve have alleged hitherto in favour of
our cause, ,ve approach the question vv-hich ,vas secondly to
be cleared up, ,vhat, namely, is the fOì'ce u/fu.l nat'ure of that
P'riYi
acy, ,vhich the sanle arguments prove to belong to Peter.
For I know that all Protestants are possessed ,vith the notion
that no other pre-eminence should be ascribed to Peter, on
Scriptural authority, than one lin1Ïted to a certain precedency
of honour and order. That Pì'lececlency should be granted Peter
they are not unwilling to adn1Ît, but sup1"e'rnacy, they stoutly
maintain, must not and camlot be allo,ved him. As to which .
their opinion I consider, that it ,vould he 111uch the shorter \yay
to strip Peter utterly of every prerogative, than to attenuate
the distinctions applied to hinl in Scripture to a sort of
shadowy precedency, I consider that nothing is so foreign
to truth and the Scripture, as on their testinlony to allo,v that
Peter was distinguished from the rest of the Apostles, but to
confine that superiority "\vithin the very narro,v 10unds of
honour and order.
For, fi1'1St, ,vhence do "
e most evidently and chiefly dra,v
the greater dignity ,vhich Peter clearly possessed above the
others? We dra\v it from the endo\vments separately besto,ved
upon him, ,vhereby he becalne the Foundation of the Church,
the Supreme Bearer of the keys, the Confirnler of his brethren,
and the universal Pastor. But are these nanles, inlages, signs,
expressing a naked superiority of honour and order, or rather
designating an authority of jurisdiction and po,ver? I cannot
hesitate to assert either that these forms are most fitted of all
to express a singular authority, or that none such exist in
language, For, secondly, their force is to ascribe to Peter the

430

ST. PETER,

111'1in S\Vd,y, and to lu3.rk him as set for the head anfl leader of
all. 'Vho that hears thern can, ,vithout perverting the natural
force of ,yorrl.s, or disregarding the la\vs of interpretation,
iUlagine anything luerely honorary, or figure to hilnself Peter
,yith a IHere grant of preceùency 1
Especially as, tlLÍì"dly, he is nameù in Scripture not only
the Fil"St, but, cOluparatively, the Greater, and absolutely, the
Supe'ì"iol',. No,v these terlllS do, of themselves, and far nlore
if you consider the context of the discourse in VtThich they
occur, express a singular authority, and one ,vithout rival.
An authority, fou
l'thly, kindred to that ,vith "Thich Christ,
"rhile yet in llis Inortallife, presided over the _\.po'3tolic college,
and achnillistered as suprellle ll.cad, the company "rhich He
had forllleù. .For ,ye can never sufficiently urge a point ,,-hich,
being in itself lnost true, is of itself abundantly sufficient
cOlnpletcly to set at rest the present controversy, It is this,
that Peter's Prin1acy proceeds frolll a singular association ,vith
those distinctions, in \Tirtue of \vhich Christ is considered the
IIead and Chief, and Supreme Ruler of the Church. So that
the more hi
Prinlacy is depressed, the more Christ's pre-
rogatives and dignity are lo\vered; nor can he be confined to
a precedency of honour and order, "Tithout Christ's superiority
heing shut ,yithin \vell-nigh the saIne lin1Ìts.
Be::,ideb, fifthly, are tokens ,vanting in Scripture ,,"hich
disclose the nature of Peter's rrinlacy? Are there not eftects
,vhich unfold the force and quality of the cause from ,yhich
they spring? Such tokens there are in abundance, and such
effects nlanifold. These are, the care ,vith ,,"hich Peter guarded
the Apostolic college; the authority ,vitb \vhich he visited
Christians in every part; the singular exercise of judicial
po,ver, by "Thich he established Church discipline, and proyided
for its maintenance; his acts of authoritative teaching; his
dra,ving the form of la""s ,vhich ,vere to rule the universal
ChlITch; and, in short, the ,vonderful regard ,,"ith ,vhich that
Church follo\ved Peter as its Head, and the Ste\vard of all the

'" npWTOS, }.l.fI(6)JI, 1}'Y06P.fJlOS, See ch, 2,

HIS NAJIE AND IIIS OFFICE.

431

Lord's fan1Ïly. 'Vhat Prilnacy iH it which these tokens set
forth? 'Vhat cause ,vhich these effects demonstrate? Is it
one limited to a precedency of honour and order? or one
pre-en1Ïnent by an inherent jurisdiction and authority? It
is a point \vhich needs no further words, For if any there
be whose minds are not struck by a candid and sincere ex-
posi.tion of facts, you will in vain atten1pt to persuade them by
arguments,
Unless, indeed, sixthly, they al1û'v then1selves to be forced
out of their prejudice by the Scriptures exhibiting such a
Primacy of Peter as compels all others to profess one and the
same faith \vith hin1, and to maintain one and the saIne society.
For such an obligation could proceed neither froIn titles of
honour, nor froln precedency, It den1anded a stronger cause-
none other, in fact, but that supreme authority by which Peter
is made head of all.
But we shall feel nluch nlore at honle in the truth of this
deduction, if we inquire a little nlore deeply into the reasons
for selecting one among the rest, namely, Peter, and instituting
the PrÏ1nacy. For the purpose and end proposed in a work
have the force of a negat'ive rule by which we may judge ,vith
certainty ,vhat ought to be done, or could not be left undone.
I know ,veIl that it does not follow, if anything has been
instituted for a certain purpose, that it ought to be endo,ved
only,vith those properties ,vhich appear necessary for the end
to be gained; for it n1ay be lnuch more munificently established
than the absolute need required. But at the same time I
know that there would be a failure in prudence and wisdom in
one who, desiring a certain work for a specific end, did not
provide it with everything that could be deemed necessary.
Thus the knowledge of the intention and purpose is equivalent,
if not to a positi
'e rule, determining all and singular the powers
bestowed on any institution, at least to a negative, ascer-
taining what must be given to it, and what cannot be denied
to it.
No,v, is the purpose for ,vhich Christ instituted the Pri-

!3

81. PETER,

l11acy, and honoured Peter "rith its dignity, unkno,\"n, 01' is it
D10st truly fl"crrtained? The end ,vhich 11lOYCÙ Christ to
llulke the college of .Apo
t1c
unequal, and to set Petcr as head
oyer it, is it ::;ecret, or ycry conspicuous? Thcre are ill all
three cla88CS of 'ì'eU80ìl8 ,vhich enable us to form, not a lllere
guess, hut an asccrtained judglllent, a'5 to the purpose of Christ
in instituting the Prinlacy. There are iY1Jicnl reasons, dra \\ n
froIlI previous shado,\-ings forth of it: there are analo[jical,
<<lerivcd frolH relations ûf resemhlance; and there are 1
eal, in-
herent in the testinlonicH thcJllsclves, and the Church's en do,,, -
luents. Let UH briefly exhil)it these in order.
I. By, then, that
ignal aglcclllent ,,'hcrc,,
ith the t,,"o dis-
pensation
, the uld and the new, corre
pond to each other, the
first in outline, and the last as filled np, this rudimental, and
that conlplcte, ,",0 are plainly illstructcù that it ,,-as Christ's
purpo::;e for Peter, in the nc,v dispensation, to lJcar the charac-
ter, \vhose linealIlent
had heen traced hefore in .Abralutlu, and
to he cluinent alllong the .I\post1es, for the prerogative ,\-hich
.A.hrahanl had po
sessecl ê1Jllong the Patriarchs. No,,", ..L\.bra-
h
Ull'::; special prcrogati,"c, and pre-en1Íllence, ,vas this, that no
one could
hare either pron1Ìse, \\
hcther carnal or spiritual,
\\yhich i
expressed in Scripture by cc the Blcssing," ,\yho ,vas
not joined ,vith Al)rahani hy a dou blc, that is, a carnal and
spiritual, a phy
ical and Jlloral, bond, For to hilll anù to his
seed ,,,,,ere the pron1Ìse
nlade, ,,
ith the condition, that only by
conjunction ,vith hilll, and \vith hi/'-. "ieed, thcy could flow over
to the reHt. Since, then, in the ne,,,,, dispensation, Peter "yas to
sustain the character of A brahanl in the old, and since the 0nly-
begotten Son of the Father, having put on the forIn of a ser-
vant, granted to Peter the prerogative ,vhich, in prelude of His
future order, He had given to Abrahalll, it is plain that SÎ1uon
,vas chosen, honoured "With the name of Cep1utS, and preferred
ahove all, in order that from him as Rupren1e minister uf Christ,
and by union ,,
ith hin1 as visible head, all the n1clubers of the
Church'
budy might cnjoy the blessings and fruits of the
Chri&tian institution.

IllS NAlllE AND rlIS OF.PIOE,

483

The deductions from this are easy to see. For two things
chiefly folIo 'v, specially declarative of the nature of the Pri-
macy, and sho\ving its intent to 1e the cause and efficient
principle of that unity by which the Church of Christ is one
visible body. First, there follo\vs the duty laid upon all the
faithful, of being joined with Peter, if they would not fall from
those prorüises \vith which Christ has most bountifully enriched
IIis Inystical Body, being no other than that which reverences
Peter as its visible head. Secondly, there folIo\vs Peter's
jurisdiction, in virtue of which he enjoins all to forlll one com-
munion and society \vith him, as well as effects, defends, and
maintains it. Now, nothing can be stronger than this orcli-
nance of Christ, either to prove a Primacy of supreme jurisdic-
tion, or to unfold its purpose of effecting and maintaining unity.
The same is the bearing of another type no less relnarkable,
and no less adapted to explain the whole l11atter. For, as
Israel, "according to the flesh," was the shado\v of the " Israel
of God," which was" according to promise: " :)(: and as the king-
dom of Israel was a type and ensample of the kingdom of
heaven, the approach of \vhich Christ proclaimed in these
words, "The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of heaven is at
hand:" so the twelve sons of Israel, the heads of the Israelitish
race, represented and imaged out those Twelve \vhom Christ
chose, made princes in His Church, and endowed with supreme
authority to build up that Church's structure, and enrich it
day by day with new accessions of spiritual children. Of this
type our Lord's words are the strongest guarantee: "Amen, I
say unto you, that you "\vho have follo\ved Me in the regener-
ation, when the Son of Man shall sit on the throne of His

lajesty, you also shall sit on twelve thrones, judging the
twelve tribes of Israel." And, again, in the very discourse
where He sets forth the future Superior, "I dispose to you, as

Iy Father disposed to
Ie, a kingdom; that you lnay eat and
drink at I\ly table, in IHy kingdom; and lnay sit upon thrones,
judging the t\velve tribes of Israel." t

* 1 Cor. x. 18; Gal. vi. 16.
VOL. II.

t ::\Iatt. xix.
8; Luke xxii. 29.
2F

434

bT. PETER,

But no,v, though all the
on:-; of T srael in the fonner typical
king(luln ,vere chief
, an (I heads uf tribc:-;, yet une of thenl, that
i
Judah,.had a special prerogatiye, ,vhich tIle Scriptures fict
forth, and ,,
hich ".aç; call
ll the ?"ight of the fi 1',.,t-"iJO}"Î1. Tn
virtue of this, on the one hand, Judah" as esteemed the Lo1'ù
of his brethren, ,,
holn they ,vere to reverence as the parent of
the ,,-hole family; and on the other, it "as unly hy union ,vith
hÏ1n, and ,,
itb the seed that ,vas to spring froln hÌIn, that the
other chiefs could promisc to thell1selves the divine blcssing.
And so the tribe of J uùah had a great pre-en1Înence oycr the
other cleven. It ,vas its prerogative to take the lead:. it bad
receivc<l froln Gotl thC' pronli:-ie of an authority t ,vhich ,,-as not
to tenninatC' before the old covenant should be transfOrnle(1
into the new: fron1 it "a
thr seed t to be expected, which
shou Itl be the
OUTce uf bles::;ing tu all natiun:.;, prefigured as
they" ere hy the t"elve tribes; the other tribes were LOUTI(l t
to union with it, and to the profèb
ion of its religion, on pain
of falling into schism, and forfeiting the divine covenant. .AII
this ,vas expressed by Jacob in prophetic inspiration, ,,
hen he
addressed Judah as the head and root of his line: " Judah
(praise) art thou, thy brethren shall praise thee: thy hand is
on the neck of thine enelnies: the sons of thy father ::,hall bo,v
du" n to thee." It rCInains, then, to a
k, ,vho ,,-as to represent
Judah's person in the ne'v kingclolu, and on ,,
hom Christ be-
sto,vcd the prerogative, the type and ilnage of ,vhich had gone
before in J uclah. It ib mo
t plain that this \\ as Silllon Peter,
for wholn we have, therefore, to claim a duuhle prerogative, the
one of being the source and origin, from ,vhich no one may be
separated ,,-ithout severance froIn the kingdom and promises of
Chri::,t: the other of being the first-born, as betokening excel-
lence, by ,,
hich he ,vas pre-enlinent in the possession of special
rights among his brethren, the Apostles.
The forIller prerogative ,vas expresseil by the Fathers of
Aquileia, "\\
hen, in the ,vords of St. Ambrose, they stated their

* See Xllm. ii. 3-9; x. 1-1; Judges i. 1-3; xx.l8.
t Gen. xlix, 10; and see John iv. 22,

::: 3 Kings xii.

HIS NAJ.1JE AND IIIS OFlj'IGE.

435

belief in St. Peter's chair, "For thence, as fronl a fountain-
head, the rights of venerable conlnlunion flow unto all." * The
latter is confirmed and illustrated by the solenln expressions so
often recurring in Ohristian records, wherein Peter is called
"the Bishop of Bishops," t "the Pastor of Pastors," t "first pre-
late of the Apostles,"
"Patriarch of the whole world," II
"universal bishop,"
"father offathers,"** "having the dignity
of pastoral headship,"*. "the nlost divine of all heads, arch-
pastor of the Ohurch." **
II. To these reasons, which, as we think, nlay be callen
typical, succeed the an(Ûogical, which prove with equal
evidence the purpose of the Prinlacy as instituted, and its
inherent powers. If we ask ,vhat are these reasons fronl
analogy, and to what they point, one only answer can be given
conlmended by any show of truth, that the Primacy was in-
stituted in order that the Ohurch of Ohrist nlight seenl to be
moulded after the analogy of one human body, one house, one
kingdonl, one city, and one fold. But whence the need that so
very renlarkabJe and clear an analogy should be obtained by
the institution of the Prinlacy 1 Doubtless because the Pri-
nlacy was created as a principle, by whose virtue and efficiency
what was various and nlanifold should be gathered up into
unity, because it was to be a head in which all the diverse
nlenlbers of the ecclesiastical body should be joined, the centre
of the Ohurch's circle,
Therefore the reasons drawn fronl analogy show that the
unity of the Ohurch is to be considered the special end for
,vhich the Primacy was instituted, and the Primacy itself a
principle abundantly provided with all those nleans by which
so adn1Ïrable a blessing as unity nlay be first produced and
then nlaintained,

* St. Ambrose, Ep. 11. t Arnobius Junior in Ps. 138.
t Eucherius of Lyons, Horn. in Vig. St. Petri.

Proclus, Patriarch of Constantinople, on the Transfiguration.
\I The Archimandrites of Syria to Pope HOl'misdas, l\Iansi 8, 428.
,. St. Bernard, de Cons. lib. 2, c. 8.
** S. Theodore Studites to Pope Leo III., lib, I. Ep. 33.

436

ST. PETER,

.AlIel this is confÌ1ïìteel l,y another analogy, ,veIl "
orthy of
elosl 1 attention, ThiR consists in the cloul)le Ana reciprocal
relation in ,vhieh the univer
al Church Rtand
tu particular
Churche
, antI the institution of the l>rimacy to thp institution
of Bishops, ,,"ho, by Christ's appointment, gOyelìl thORP particu-
lar Churches: an agrecInent ","hich ought to have cRpecial
force ,vith tho
e \vho believe in the dh"inc institution of
Bish()ps. For as the ,vhole society of true believers, and the
particular congregations of ,yhich it is maae up, are called in
l-Joly Scripture and the Christian records by one and the sanle
naHle of the (,hurch, so i
there the very closcst analogy
het\vef'n the h011el ,,"hich connects the universal Church and
that ,vhich connects its Reveral parts.
Exactly, then, as it is asserted ,,"ith great truth of all theso
particular Churches that they arc one house, one city, and one
fohl,
o l11ust thiR Lll repeated of the ,vItolo Church,
incc it is
set forth in Scriptllrt"\ hy no other ilnagcR, an<1 has no less right
to clainl thl 1 proper(} of unity. Hence St, Chrysostolu's
gol.len Raying, "If it is the Church of 00<1, it i
united and
one, not at Corinth only, but in th(l whole world. For t],p
rlncn.h i
a nante not of divi
ion, but of uniun and hannony;".
and St. Gregory calls it, (( The tunic ,-vithout scam, ,,"'oyen from
the top throughout," t
No,,"', tho san1P reason ,rhich existefl for instituting par-
ticular Bishops to govern and preserve in unity particular
flocks, 1110ved Christ. to institute a universal Primate, and to
set hiIn over the ""hole fold. If in the former case the best
(lescription of a particular Church i
that of St. Cyprian, " A
peoplc united to its Priest, and a flock adhering to its Pastor;" t
in the latter the f01'm of 'Unify, ,v"hich Christ established in
the unÎ\"crsal Prilnate, no less hnposcs on all, hoth taught anel
teachers, the necessity of saying ,vith St. J crOIne, " I, follo\ving
none as the first save Christ, alll joined in conununion ,vith
your blessedness, that is, ,vith the chair of Peter. Upon that

* In 1 Cor. Hnm, I, n, 1. t St. Greg. Xaz., OrRt. 12, alluding to John xix, 23,
t Rt. Cyprian, Ep. 79,

IllS N.A:ftIE A}ID IllS OFFICE.

431

rock the Ohurch is built, I know. \Vhoever outside of this
house eateth the lanl b, is profane. If anyone was not in the
ark of Noah, he shall perish, I know not Vitalis; I reject
Meletius; I am ignorant of Paulinus. \Vhoever gathers not
,vith thee, scatters: that is, he \vho is not of Ohrist is of
Antichrist." ·
III. A great accession of evidence will accrue to \vhat we
have said if we attentively consider the reasons deduced froln
the texts containing the institution of the Prinlacy, and those
proceeding from the inherent properties of the Ohurch. To
speak of the texts first :
1. Either they carry no Jueaning with theIn, or they prove
at least this, that Christ, in instituting the PriIl1acy, intended,t
\vhile exhibiting the whole Ohurch under the usual image of
a house and building, to give it a foundcdion, the bond at once
of its strength and unity; and, again, while comnlunicating to
one the special gift of un\vavering faith, to nlake hiln the
channel for establishing and conjirnvirng t all the faithful; to
render
the fold which He had gathered out of aU nations one
by the unity of a supreme visible pastor, and to constitute II in
t.he Lord's family, amid so manifold a distinction of officers,
one of such eminence as to be the Ru.zel
and the G'reater
anlong all.
But can we, or ought we, to conclude from this as to the
purpose of the Prinlacy, and as to its constituent force and
principle 1 Assuredly these texts prove directly and categori-
cally that the Primacy ,vas set up as the efficient p1-'inciple,
whereby to mould the Ohurch's visible unity, and was endo\ved
,vith all that authority, ,vithout which unity could neither
have Leen produced, nor nlaintained in existence.
2. And in this judgment we shall be confinned if "\ve
investigate the properties of \vhich the Ohurch cannot 1e
deprived, without taking a form and an appearance different
fronl that ,vhich it received from Ohrist. The first ,vhich

* St. Jerome, Ep, 57.

John xxi. 15.

t :l\latt. xvi. 18. t Luke x
ii. 31, 32,
II Luke xxii, 2(i,

438

ST. PETER,

occurs is that ide1dity hy ,vhich the Church Blust ahva)'s ùe
like itself, antI cannot he suhstantial1y llifterent at its Legin-
ning antI in itH grO"\vth; one thing ,,
hen it had Chri::,t for it

visihle head, and anuther ,,,hen His "
ords had come to pass,
" .A. little ,,
hile, and now you shall not see
Ie-because I go
to the :Father." K o,v, at its first eun1mencement, in the time of
our J.Jord's mortal life, the Church presented the forln of a
society governed by the supreme po,yer of one, and deriving
its visible unity froln one suprelne visible hcatl. That it
Inight not subsequently lose this identity, and put on another
fonn, our LOTd chose a Prinlate to be the principle of visible
unity, and to have the pow"cr of a head over the" hole borly.
AntI indeed this 'vas neces,ary to maintain the double
character anù test of 1.{nity. and Catholicity, t Ly,vhich the
Church is tli
tinguisheù in IIoly Scripture and in the records
of CJu'i
tiall antiquity, As to u?lity, not only are the expres-
sions in the creed
, and the more ample explanation of thcm in
the }'athers, t 1l10'-\t clear and cluphatic, ùut like,yise ,,,hat is
Fiaid in the Holy Scriptures of the end for "hich the Church
'vas founded by Christ, For the grace
of God our Saviour
hath appcare(l to allulcn, instructing those ,vho had II changed
the truth of nod into a lie, and liked not to have God in their
kno\\-ledge, that denying
all these things they n1Ïght becon1e
an acceptable people, and enlighteneJ .. by Christ, and sanctified
in the truth, lnight by the profession of one faith be one tt ùody
and one spirit, in the same manner t t in ,,
hich the Father and

· Unity. John x. 16; xvii. 20-23; 1 Cor. xii. 12-31; Ephes, ii. 14-22; iv.5;
1 Cor. i. 10.
t Catholicity. Luke xxiv. 47;
Iark xvi. 20; Acts i. 8; ix. ]5; Rom. ix.
18; Colos. i. 8-23.
t For nIl the Fathers hold the doctrine thus expressed by St. Hilary of
roitiera on Ps. 121, n. 5. "The Church is one body, not mixed up by a confusion
of bod ies, nor by each of these being united in an indiscriminate IJeap and shape-
less bundle; but we are all one by the unity of faith, by the society of ('barity,
bJ concord of works and" ill, by the one gift of the sacrament in aU." No notion
of the Church"s unity in Ellgland, it may be remarked, outside of Catholicism,
goes beyond "the indiscriminate heap and shapeless bundle."

Tit. ii. II. 1\ Rom. i. 25. ,. Tit. ii. 14, with 1 Pet. ii. 25.
.. John xvii, 17. t t Epll. iv. 4. t t John xvii. 21.

IllS NAJ.lIE AJ..
D HIS OF.FICE,

439

the Son are one, and might be divided · by no sects and dis-
sensions, which are Inanifestly the works of the flesh, not of
God, who is not the God t of dissension but of Peace. For
therefore Christ,:t: the only-hegotten of the Father, gave His
blood for it, to present it to Himself, a glorious Church, not
having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing, ,vhich would break
pea.ce, and disturb the agreement of faith; but that it should
be holy and without blemish,
immovable through that rock
on ,vhich it rests, and against which not even the gates of hell
shall prevail; ,visely ordered as the house of God, II in which'
all hear his voice, who is set over as the ruler, ** and has
received his brethren to be confirmed,tt and the care:t::t: of the
,vhole flock; endued

,vith virtue from on high, and strength-
ened by the Spirit of truth IIII who proceeds fi'om the Father;
possessing the power of authoritative" teaching, which if any
hear · * * not, nor obey, they are to be accounted as heathens ana
publicans, by a judgment ,vhich binds both in heaven and on
earth. Are there any who do not see that in this description,
,vhich sets forth the Church's pre-ordained end, its proper
character and very lineaments, the Primacy itself is included,
and exhibited as the principal cause ,vhich effects the unity of
the whole body 1 I hardly think that any such can be, so
apparent is the bond which ties these several parts together.
Yet perhaps this may be more vividly brought out if we
shortly mention the common opinions among Protestants on
the Church's unity, For, omitting those who hold an invisiblettt
Church, and so expunge visible unity froln its attributes, al1 the
other opinions may be reduced to three.
A. Anglicans, ,vhose belief has been set f0rth, besides
Pearson on the Creed, with nlore than usual care by Dodwell

... Gal. y, 20, 19. t 1 Cor. xiv. 33.
Eph. y, 27.
:Matt. xvi. 18.
\I 1 Tim. iii. 15.
l\Iatt. xviii. 17. ...... Luke xxii. 26.
t t Luke xxii. 31, 32.

John xxi 15,

Acts i. 4-8.
1\1\ John xv. 26. ,
Matt. xxviii, 20, ......... :\Iatt. xviii. IS.
t t t The first Reformers fell into this grievous error because they bad no other
way to defend their schism. They may be passed over at present, as in most
even of the Protestant confessions visihility is reckoned among the notes of the
Church,

440

ST. PETER,

(in hi:i Treatise on the Bishop, as the Principle of Unity, and
St, Peter's Prilnacy alnong the Apostles as the Exemplar of
Unity), begin by nuting that the question of visi1le unity
cannot 1l' deterluined in the
alne ,vay as it respects the
univer
al Church, ur each particular Church. But \yhy 1
Because, they ::;ay, it \vas indeed the will of Christ, that each
particular Church bhould have a double unity, in\var(l and
out\vard, but it ,vas not His will that the whule Church, the
stun of these particular Churches,
huuld have the
alIle Inark
and te'3t. Becau:-,e, it was His \,ill that both unities should
characterize the particular Churches, to use a school phra
e,
sfpaì'atcly and di8lì'ibl.{ti
'ely, but not the ,vhole body, and the
SUIlI of these, taken collectively. "Thence they conclude that
l
ish()ps \vere choscn fin<l Iua(le, hy the cOlumallù of Christ, to
preside over particular Churche
, and he in thenl the source
and principle of external unity, but that a Prilnate was nut
('ho
en, to 'VhOIll the whoh' Church should be su1ject, and on
,,-hUIll its external unity should depend.
..At this ar
flln1ent one i
lost in astonishment, ho,v it could
have :-;uggested itself to learned rnén, and gainell their as
ent.
For \yhat had they to prove, or ho\v coulJ they assure
t he111scl YCS, or others, as to either of these t,v.o poi nts, that
cxtprnal unity "as nece;;sary to particular Churches, 'Lut not
to the "'hole Church, or that the institution of Bishops, pre-
si<ling oYer particular Churches, caBle frolll Christ, hut not that
of the Priluate, ,vhose charge ,\Tas to rule, adlllÍni
tl'r, and
llutintain in unity the whole Church, IIad -they texts "herein
to trust 1 Dut a8 often as the Bible speak::> of the Church's
unity, it 111ean:s that rhurch, ,vhich is called "the kingdum of
Gull," "the kingdom of Christ," and" the kingdolTI of heaven,"
,yhich is terlued "the inheritance of the Gentiles," and eln-
1raccs \vith a Inother's boson1, and a mother's love, the \vhole
race of mau, frolu one end of the eal-th to the other. Haù they
creeds to cite 1 But in these unity lH attri1utcd to that
Church only, ,,'hich iH so teTIned ahsolutely, and very often
has thp epithet of Catholic,

llIS }.,TA:ftlE A1.YD HIS UFFICE.

441

1\loreover, is the ,vord Ohurch, in its unrestricteù applica-
tion, of doubtful rneaning 1 On the contrary, it is specially
defined as \vell in the Holy Scriptures,. ,,"'here it expresses of
itself the "\vhole society of believers, as in the Fathers, such as
Irenæus,t Tertullian, + Olelnent
of Alexandria, Origen, II
Hilary,
Jeron1e,*. and all the rest without exception, who, in
using it, express the ,vhole Ohristian people joined in one sole
con1nlunion. It is defined also by Oouncils, as in the Oanons
of Laodicea,tt Oarthage, ++ and Oonstantinople,

where the
Ohurch 111eans the ,vhole assembly of orthodox believers, as
distinct from heretics and schislnatics. It is defined in the
most ancient explanation of the creeds, the unanÏ1nouR n1ean-
ing of ,vhich Tertullian seems to have rendered in saying:
" Ánd, therefore, so many and so great Ohurches are that first
one fron1 the Apostles, \vhence all come. So all are first, and
all Apostolical, ,vhile all Het forth one unity, while they have
interchange of peace, the appellation of brotherhood and the
common rights of friendship, privileges regulated by no other
principle than the tradition of the sall1e sacrament." IIII Lastly,
the very heretics

defied this term, who, in order to n1ake
themselves und
rstood, could use the word Church in no
other sense than to express the universal assembly of the
faithful.
After this it is not at all necessary to ask Anglicans afresh
if they have ancient E'athers ,,
hose authority they can quote.
''"'hat these thought and believed about the Ohurch's unity is
fully shown by those whom we have quoted, and by the ,vords
of Irenæus, "The Ohurch, though dispersed throughout the
,vhole world, yet, as if it "\\Tere contained in the same house,

* 1 Cor. vi. 4; x. 32; xi. 22; xii. 28; Ephes. i. 22; iii. 10-21; v. 23, 24, 25,
27, 29, 32; Colos. i. 18-24; 1 Tim, iii. 15.
t Irenæus, lib, 1, c. 3, lib. 3, c. 4. t Tertullian, de Præsc, c. 4.

Clement, Stromat, lib, 7, 17. II Origen in Cantic. Horn. 3,

Hilary, de Trin. lib. 7, c. 12, * * Jerome, adv. Lucifer.
t t ConcH. Laodic. Can. 9, 10. t t ConcH. Carthag. 4, Can. 71.

ConcH. Constant. 2, act 3. 1111 De Præsc. c. 20.

See in the sixth act of the second Nicene Council the quotations from the
iconoclast synod of Constantinople.

442

ST. PETER,

carefully pre:-,erves the ruhJ. of faitJ., and holds it aR if she had
one :soul and one heart, nay, anù tcache
it with one consent,
as if she
pOkè \yith vne voice. For although ditferent tongues
occupy the ,yorld, yet, the force of traditivn is one and the

an1e, nor do the Churches of Gennany, Spain, Gaul, the East,
:Egypt, Libya, and the Iniddle of the ,yorld embrace any othcr
faith. But as there is one al1<1 the saIne sun
hining vyer the
"rhole ,,"orILl, so the preaching vf the truth
hincs every"yhere,
and enlightens all Incn ,vito desire its kno\\rlctlge." ·
'Vhat, then, ,,-as the lllotiye of
\nglicans, in Inaintailling
the uuity of particular Churches, an<l the institution of BishoJ':i
cohering ,,-ith it, to be necessary, ,,-hile they ùenied the neces-
sity of unity in the Church universal, or of a PrÏ1nate's institu-
tion, to effect universal unity? 'Yhat inùuce(I thenl to assert
incompatiLilitics, anù defend theIll as a mattcr of life and ùeath ?
The eviùence of the Scriptures, anù the unqucstionalJle belief
of all Chri-;tian antiquity, extorted frolu them the ackno,,"ledg-
lllcnt that unity "'"as a mark of the Church, and the ascription
to Christ of the institution of Bishops as neccssary for the
fonning aIlti Inaintaining unity. Bnt tlte fixetl pitl'po:'
e of
defending tlteil' sclti
/n, and tlæi1
dller7lÛnation to 1
eject tlt

Pl'intncy, 1.o'ged t!tent to deny that U1tity in the whole ChH1
ch
1t'(lS olylel'ed tUl(l pl'o'L'ided fO)" by Clt)
ist. The result of these
affirIuatives and negativps ,,,"as a doctrinal t lnonster of incoln-
parable ugliness, an outrage on the light both of nature and of
revelation, as incapable of defence, as abhorrent from reason
and from grace.
B. The second Protestant opinion has Leen set forth at
length by 'Titringa,t and surported "ith all hi
ingenuity. It
is that of those ,yho distinguish a twofold unity of the Church,
one interior, spiritual, proceeding frol11 union ,vith one and the
· Adv. Hæreses, lib. 1, c. 3.
t Eyen the Puritan Cartwright observed, " If it be necessary to the unity of
the Church that nn Archbishop :,hould preside over other Bishops, why not on the
same principle should one Archbi:;hop preside over the whole Church of God ?"-
Defence of 'V hit gift.

Sacred Observations, lib, 5, c. 7, on Ute hypothetical external communion of
Christians.

IllS .LVAJIE A.LVD IllS OFFICE.

443

c;anle invisible Heaù, Jesus Christ, and completed and perfected
by the inhabitation of the Holy Spirit, and the besto,val of
heavenly gifts; the other exterior, visible, depending on pro-
fession of the same faith, participation of the sal11e sacraments,
obedience to the same superiors. Having made this distinc-
tion, they proceed to argue for the purpose of proving that
"hile the former unity is universal, and absolutely necessary,
the latter is neither universal nor necessary, save hypothetically
(of ",
hich hypothesis Vitringa no\vhere explains the nature),
and so is capable both of extension and restriction. In a v{ord,
they attach simple and absolute necessity and universality to
the spiritual and invisible unity, but by no l11eans to the
external and visible,
But for this "hat are their authorities? Can they allege
the nlost ancient Fathers in unbroken succession from the
Apostles? Nay, they candidly confess that the Fathers
thought external and visible unity sin1ply and absolutely
necessary, and not those only of the fourth and fifth century,
but those of the second and third. 'Yitness Vitringa,. ,vho
says, " If we consult on this point the doctors of the ancient
Christian Church, they seem on all hands to have embraced
the view that the coml11union of believers in holy rites, in the
supper of the Lord, and in reciprocal offices of brotherly love,
,vas maintained absolutely, not hypothetically. They supposed,
and seenl to have persuaded themselves, that all ,vho were
joined to the Christian Church by the due right of baptisnl
after previous preparation, ,yere really regenerated by the
grace of the Holy Spirit, and so that the Christian Church
,vas an assembly of men, ,vho in far greater part, saving hypo-
crites, of "hOl11 a fe,v might exist in secret, participated in the
rene,ving and sanctifying grace of the Holy Spirit. Accord-
ingly, to be joined to the Church ,vas nluch the same as being
joined to the heavenly city; to have one's name on the Church's
books, much the same as to have it in God's book of life. On
the other hand, to be severed frol11 Church comulunion, or, to
* See also the testimony of
Io8heiD1, quoted above, p. 21ô, note.

444

ST. PE1'FR,

use Tcrtulliall's ,yords, ' to be clepri veù of the sacraluent of the
Boùy anù Blood of the Lord, and to be deLarred frOln all
brotherly cOllllllunion,' ,vas to ri::;k Ralvation, anel incur the
danger of eternal ùeath, That is, they supposed that no one
\vas ::;avea out of the external COllllHunion of the Church, \\'hieh
they confoundcd ,vith the luystical and spiritual cOllllliunioIl of
the Saints. ..Anù aJain, kinJrcJ }>uillts to the:-;e, and resting on
the sallie principle, that Bi
hops rcpresent the office an(l person
of J esu'3 Christ Hi1l1sclf in the Christian Church; that thuse ,vho
scparatcd thelllselve
f1'\.)111 then} \\rhen rightly an.l duly clectea,
separated theulsclves at the saIne tilllP frolH the COIJlI11UnioIl of
Christ IIilllself, Tha.t those \vho '\"cre aLsolvc(l hy the 1)ishop8
after penance publicly perforluccl accurc.ling to the eanon
of
ecclesiastical di:-icip1iue, restored tu their rank, and honoured
\vith the ki
8 uf peace, "ere al )
olvéd in the heavenly court hy
GUll Hitnf,elf, ane! èhri
t the J udgè, Lastly, ,vhich ,vas the
nlo
t audacious. of all &uch hypothc:-;cs, that it ,,-a:-, all uvcr
,vith the 8alvatiun of all \\yho scparated thelnsc!yCs in
chisnl
frc)}n the e
ternal cOlnn1union of the Church and it
rite:-:;,
altlluugh hitherto they had neither lx'cn taintcd "yith heresy,
nor involved in crilnes destructive of the Christian t profe

i()n,
It \\yould bc easy for Ine to support at length each one of thcRe
particulars hy the scntill1Cnts and the ùi:::ciplille of the (loctors
of the prilllÏtive Church, \\'"ere they UnknO\\ïl to thc 11101'0
instructed, or did lHY purpose allo\\r it. I no\\" only appeal to
Cyprian's letter to
Iagnus, in the ,\"hole of \\"hich he 8UPP()Sl'

and urges the very hypotheses ,\'hich I have hocn enulllerating;
anù amongst the rest,
peaking of Novatian's f-;chism, he \\'"rites
thus distinctly: 'But if there iH one Church, ,vhich is Lelovecl

* Thus the nniyersal hclief of the Fathers from the beginning is ('harged with
audacity. It is difficult Hot to be struck with the utkr antagonism of feeling
which separates Protestants from the whole body of the Fathers. The btt\tc'lìlent

here nsC')"ibetl, anI] truly, by Yitringa to them, would be viewed, in modern Eng-
lish socidy, as the very insanity of big0try.
t Dceause to ren(] Christ's mystical body, and to Bubv('rt that unity for which
lIe had prayed the Fathf'r, was regarded hy them os a crime of the deepest dye.
_ In IllO(}prn Eng-lond it wouM be cOBsccm,tt,J by the glorious principle of "civil
and )"('ligiouB liberty."
.

]11S NAJIE A),TD IllS O.FFICE.

4-1 fi

by Christ, and alone is cleansed in His laver, ho,v can he who
is not in the Church,' (that is, in communion with that par-
ticular external assembly which makes a part of the external
Catholic Church,) 'be loved by Christ, or ,vashed and cleansed
in His laver? \Vherefore, as the Church alone po
sesses the
,vater of life, and the po\ver of baptizing and ,vashing a man,
let him who asserts that anyone can be baptized and sanctified
with N ovatian, first show and teach that N ovatian is in the
Church, or pTesides orer the ChlUtch. * For the Church is one,
which, being one, cannot be at once ,vithin and ,vithout, For
if it is with N ovatian, it ,vas not ,vith Cornelius. But if it
,vas ,vith Cornelius, who succeeded the Bishop Fabian in regular
order, and ,vhom the Lord hath glorified ,vi th 111Etrtyrdom over
and above the rank of his high priesthood, Novatian is not in
t11e Church.' t It is the precise thing ,vhich we have been
t t . "
s a lng.
But ,,,here did Vitringa and the supporters of his doctrine
get courage to contradict the ,vhole line of Fathers and their
unbroken tradition ? You would Rurely expect from them
decisive arguments, and expressions from Holy \Yrit distinctly
laying clo,yn no other than a hypothetical necessity of visible
and external unity, But you may search in vain all over the
Gospels, the Epistles, and the Acts, for any such. Not only is
there no mention in them of such a distinction as that invisible
unity is absolutely necE.ssary, ,vhile external and visible
unity is but hypothetically so, but this latter is plainly en-
joined and 5et forth as the note ,,,hich the mystical body of
Christ, the true Church, cannot be ,vithout; and its violation
is reckoned among those ,,\Torks of the fle:-.h ,vhich exclude
fron1 the kingdon1 of God.
Ho,v, besides, can that be deemed necessary only under
hypothesis, without holding and faithfully maintaining ,vhich

* The unrestricted expression, " to preside over the Church," used by Cyprian
of N ovatian, who claimed to be Peter's successor, contains a clear indication tha t
the fold entrusted to Peter was as wide as the Church itself. It is the same
Church in the two clauses, but in the former it must be understood univer::;allr.
t Ep. 61,

146

ST, PETER,

you cut yourself oft' fronl the very fountain of blessing, and
transgress and subvert the orùer appointed by God for attain-
ing salvation? Such an assertion ,,"ould be senseless. Yet in
Inost of the rrotestant professions,-the Helvetic, art, xiv., the
Gallican, art. xvi., the Scotch, art. xxvii., the Belgian, art
xxviii., the Saxon, art, xii., the Boheluian, art. viii., ana that of
the ReUlonstrants, art, xxii.,-it is laid dO'Yll as an indisputable
principle, "That the heirs of eternal life are only to be found
in the assembly of those calle.I." "11at then do those ,,-ho
violate out,varJ and visible unity, and ,,"ithdra,v from the
out,vard and visible hody of the Church? They stop up the
very ",
ay ,vhich Provi(lence has opened for their obtaining
c'the inheritance of sons,"

-'or in.leed Christ is the Saviour, but of IIi
n1ystical body,
,vhich is the Church,. ,vhich therefore He purchased ,vith
His O\VIl blood, jüint'd to Hin1self by that closest bond of
being Iiis spouse, enriched "With promises,t provided "ith all
lnanner of gracc:--., and most nobly do,,
ered "..ith truth, charity,
and the IIoly Spirit, t to give her at last salvation, and" the
,,-eight of eternal glory."
But have these things reference
to a visible or an invisible Church? To a Church one and
coherent, or rent and torn by factions? It is the Church
,vhich Christ founrled, ,,
hich lIe made to be "the light of the
,vorld," 1\ bound together by manifold
I e},.ternallinks, ordered
to be one with the unity of a house, a fanÚly, a city, a
kingdom; \,ith that unity ,vhere,vith the Father and the
Son are one; in w.hich He placed.. pastor and doctor'3 to
hind and to loose, and to ,vatch over the agreenlent of all the
parts; ,,"hich TIe founded upon Peter, comn1Îtted in chief tü

. Ephes, v. 23-25. t Ephes. iv. 15-17.
t John xiv. 16-26; xv. 26; xvi. 7.
2 Cor. iv, 17, \I :\Iatt. v, 14.

Compare Luke xii. 8, 9, with :\Iatt, x. 32; )[ark viii. 3S; Rom, x, 10; and
again, Mark xvi. 15, with l\[att. xxviii. 19; Acts ii. 41; viii. 36; xix. 5; 1 Cor.
xii. 13; and 'Iatt. xxvi. 28, with Luke xxii. 19; 1 Cor. x. 17; xi. 21; and
Ephes. i v. 11, with Acts xx. 28; Tit. i. 5.
.. Compare Ephes. iv. 11-16, with 1 Cor. xii, 13-31; and :Matt, xviii. 18,
with John xx. 21; Acts xv. 41; xvi. 4; 2 Cor. x. 6; 1 Tim. v, 20; Tit. i.
13; ii. 15.

IllS .J.V.A.J1E ...LYD IllS OFl/ICE.

417

Peter to rule and to feed it. Such, then, as fall off fron1 one single
visible Church are of the condition of those ,vhom the Apostles
of the Lord foretold, that" in the last time there should come
mockers, ,,"alking according to their o,vn desires in ungoù-
lillesses: these are they \vho separate then1selves, sensual men,
having not the Spirit:". these tear themselves from their
Saviour, lose the fi
uit purchased by His blood, and fall from
the inheritance which the Head obtained for His body and
His members,
Therefore the necessity
f union \vith the one single visible
Church is as great as the necessity of union \vith Christ the
Head, as the necessity of the remission of sins, "for outside
of it they are not ren1itted: for this Church has speciaHy
received the Holy Spirit in earnest, ,vithout whom no sins
are remitted: "t as the necessity of charity, "for it is this
yery charity ,yhich those ,vho are cut off from the communion
of the CathoJic Church do not possess," t whence" ,vhatsoever
thing heretics and schismatics receive, the charity which
covers a nlultitude of sins is the gift of Catholic unity and
peace: "
as great, in fine, as the necessity not to involve
oneself" in a horrible criu1e and sacrilege," II "in the greatest
of evils,'" one" by which Christ's passion is rendered of no
effect, and His body is rent,".. by which t t the sin is committed
of which Christ said," It shall not be forgiven, neither in
this ,vorld nor in the \vorld to come:)) by which one is
estranged" from the sole Catholic Church, ,vhich retains the
true ,vorship, in ,vhich is the fountain of truth, the h0111e of
faith, the ten1ple of God, into ,yhich if anyone enter not,
or from ,vhich if anyone go out, he loses the hope of life
and eternal salvation. Let no one flatter hilnself in the
spirit of obstinate contention, for life is at issue, and salvation,

* Jude 18; 2 Pet. iii. 2, 3. t Augustin. in Enchirid, c. 63.
t Aug. in Tract. de SJrnb. c, II.

Aug. de Baptismo, cont. Donat. lib, 3. c, 16.
II Aug. Cont. Litt, Petiliani, lib. 1, c, 21-22; lib. 22, c. 13-23; lib. 3, c. 52.

Optat. lib. 1. * * Ambros. de Obitu Satyri Fratris, lib. 1, n. -17.
t t Idem de Pænit. lib. 2, -1,

.1-1

ST. PETER,

,vhich ,vithout care anll caution \,"ill ht' forfeited.". Can allY
necessity be greater, or les
conditional than this? Or ,vhat
can be n10rc plain than this Htaten1ent of the I"irnple and
absolute necessity of viRihle unity and out,vard connnunion ?
'Yhere, then, are ,vo to tin(1 the cause which induced
o
luany learnc(1 and able rrotestants first to imagine this
distinction betw.een thc necessity of internal anl1 external
COlnn1union and unity, and then to deceive thelTIbelves and
others ,vith such a mockery? The real cause \Ya
, as I believe,
that having denied the institution uf the Prilnacy, and the
authority lodged in it for the purpose of forn1Ïng and main-
taining unity, they ,vcrc ,,?ithout a critcrion or proof, in
virtue of ,vhich, alllong so In any Christian socicties diviùed
frolll and conùerunrng each other, they coukl safely choose
the one "rith "hich they ,,"crc to 1e joined in cOllllllunion,
and the out,yard unity of duty and obedience. For they
"pould rcadily concludc that the unity so oftcn conullended
in Scripture, and so earnestly cnjoincd, coultl not he external,
since God, 'vho does not cOlliluand iU1possiLilities, had instituted
no visihle sign to Inark that cOlnpallY of Christians, ,vhich
alone alnong all the rest ,vas the continuation and de.velop-
Illent of the Church founded by Christ, and built up by the

\postlc
.
C. Fron1 the
ame source must the third Protestant
doctrine on unity be derived. Jurien t filled up the sketch
of this, ,,?hich Casaubon,t Claude,
and
Iestrezat II had dra,,'n,
and it became so popular as not only to infect a large nUlnber
of Protestants, 'Lut to exert a ,,?ithering influence on certain
unstaLle ruclubers of the Catholic body. It teaches that 've
Blust helieve not only in an internal and spiritual, but in
a visihle and external unity, for the Scriptures plainly urge
its necessity, and Chl'i:stian tradition fully describes it, so
that there is not a truth lllore patcnt or established on greater

... Lactant, Div. In
tit. lib. 3, c. 30. t I
e vrai Systême de I'Églisc.
: A nswcr to Cardillal Perron.
Defense ùe la Reforme, p. 2uO.
\I Traité de l'tg1ise, p. 2
6.

IllS N...LllE A}.lD lIIS OFFICE.

44U

authority; ùut this uuity is restricterl \vithin narro\v bounds,
and confined to the articles called fundamental, though as
to ho\v Inany those are no one defender of the Rysteul is
agreed with another, For it is sufficient for Christians not
to ùifter in the profession of such articles for theln to he
Clee1l1ed Inel11bers of OIle anù the sanle Church. 'Vhence
they infer that one and the saIne true Church is ]nade up
out of ahnost all Christian societies, the Ronlan, the Greek,
the N estorian, the Eutychian, the \Valùensian, the Lutheran,
the Anglican, and the Calvinist, for their differences, i]nportant
as they are, offer no hindrance to the unity which Christ
enjoined, the Apostles preached, the creeds express, and
universal tradition delnantls.
As Bossuet,* the brothers 'Valemburg,t Nicole, t and even
S(Hne Protestants have Inost fully dealt \vith this portentous
opinion, there is no need to urge much against it here. I
prefer repeating the question, 'Yhat occasion the Protestants
had to get up so unheard-of a paradox, and a system so absurd?
I t 'vas t\vofold: one theoretical, and the other practical.
The theoretical was this, The crime of heresy, depicted
in Scripture, and Christian antiquity, with colours so dark,
had gradually lost its foulness and its magnitude in the minds
of Protestants, who had, at length, conle to the pass of
reckoning religious, as well as civil, liberty, among the un-
questionable rights of nlan. As if, aU other human acts
being subject to a la\v, those alone \vhich proceed from the
intellect are exelnpt: as if the difference between right and
"Tong, \\-hich enlbraces the ,vhole range of man's life, did
not relate to its noble:::;t part, in the acts of the intellect and
the reason: as if God had laid down a la\v of justice, charity,
fortitude, and prudence, but entirely omitted a la
v
of faith:

* Bossuet, writings against J urien.
t The brothers 'Valemburg, Treatise on Necessary and Fundamental
Articles.

Nicole, de l'Unité de l'Église.

See the recognition of this law, l\Iark xvi. 16; l\Iatt. xxvii. 18-20; Luke
xii. 8, 9; Rom. x, 10.

VOL, II.

G

450

ðl: PL'1'.ER,

as if the ,vill sulnnitted to a la"r of good, hut the nlÌnd o,vncll
1l1J la,\r of tì'uth: or as if Go(l cared for the Laughs alHl
leaves, but took 110 thought of the root,. But \vhat coulù
Protestant
elo 1 llaving allo,veù to all full licence of thuu 6 ht,
anù 0verthrow"n the authority ,yhich ruled the ll1Ïnù, they
,vere forced, ,vhile they kept the n((/JJ
e of heresy, to give
up the thing Incant hy it, au(l the effects springing fr01H
that thing: they "Tere forced to attenuate to the ubno
t
the crilue of heresy, and to rcùuce to the snutllcst pos:-;ihle
nUDlbcr articles nece
sal'y to l)c Lelievell hy all; they \vere
forced to extend l)eytHul all 111ea
Ure the Church's lil1lÍt
,
\\Thile tht,y cOlltractc(l lJcyond all Incasure the range of
ncce

ary unity.
Reside
the theoretical, there ,vas a practical occasion In
tho
e I-'chisms ,vhich, not Inerely in later or in llledi:c\ al
tinle'3, hut in thp first a
e
al
u, rent the Christian society.
Jurien anrl Pfatf appeal to these, pretentiously enulnerating
those ,vhich arose under l)opes Ytctor, Cornelius, Stephen,
IT rhall 'TI., and CleHlent VI!., an(l those nalneù frOlll Donatus,
'Telctius, an(l ....\cacius. Then they ask if the true Church of
Christ can 1.c thought to consist in one 8ingle society perfectly
at union ,vith itself: They allege Inany conjectures against this,
hut a,,,"cll on the argulnent that in dcfect of ct visible external
test,
uch an assertion could not be maintaincd \\Tithout Í?n-
TOsi'11[] upon all a most intoleî'able blo'den of seal'ching out
'lvlteì'e is the tl'ue doclì'ine and the lcgitÍînate minÙstc1'i.al
8HCCC.
,
ion: for it is not until theRc are found, that, at
length, that one Ringle socicty will bc recobrnizetl, ,,
ith
,,
hich, as the only true Church, unity of cOllnllunion is to
he kept.
No\v, I profcsR that I do not See ho,v this argulucnt ca1J
be nlet, if the incltitution of the Priluacy, and its proper
function to form and nlaintain unity, be rejected, For, ,rith-
* Such the Fathers call Faith, terming it, " the beginning and foundation,"
"the greatest mother of yirtues," "the principle of salvation," " the prelude of
immortality," "the clear eye of divine knowledge,"" the fountain of all wisdom."
See Suicer, art. 7rí:T'Tts,

HIS N.AllIE AND HiE Oif'F ICE.

451

out this, by 'v hat visible token among so many Christian
societies, divided by intestine dissension, and condenlning
each other, can you distinguish the one ,vhich has the character
of the true Church, and the right to exact C01l1nlUnion with
it
elf? There is none to be found; and so, either all hopes
of finding the true Church lnust be relinquished, o'ì
an inquiry
nlu
t be undertaken into purity of doctrine, and legitimate
Inillisterial succession, on the terlninatioll of which the only
true Church ,viII at last be found. But as this latter course
is tu by far the greater number of l11en iInpossible, dangerous.
to an without exception, and most fureign to the Christian
teillper, the only cunclusion remaining is, that the selection
of a Primacy with the p
nver of effecting ul1ity impressed
upon it is '{nost intima,tely involved and bound up in the
visibility and u11ity of the true Ch1.t1'ch.
And quite as closely is it bound up "\vith that other test
of the Church, its Catholicism. "T e are not to believe Vass
and l(ing,t in their assertion that this test began to be applied
first in the fourth ccntury, fur the purpose of distinguishing
the genuine cOlnpany of the orthodox, and the true body of
Christ, fronl heretics and schisnlatics. For we find the Church
distinguished by the epithet of Cathulic, not nlerely in the
record
of the fourth t and fifth
century, but in those of
the third, It and the second,
at the beginning of ,vhich St.
Ignatius wrote, " Follow all of you the Bishop, as Jesus Christ

* After having gone through the search for ten long years, I may be allowed
to express how great its danger, and how great too the blessedness of those who
ai'e not exposed to it. It is worth the experience of half a life to receive the
truth, without personal inquiry, fl'om a competent authority. Protestantism
begins its existence by casting away one of the greatest blessings which man
can have.
t De Symbolo, Diss. 1, 39, and Hist, Symb, Apostol. cap, 6, 16.
t Pacian, Ep, 1, n. 4. Cyril of Jerusalem, Catech, 18, n. 23. EusebiuB on
Isai. xxxii. 18. Chrysostom on Colos, horn. 1, n. 2; on 1 Cor, horn. 32, n. 1.
Jerome on l\latt, xxiv. 26.

Augustine on Ps. 41, n. 7; Epist. 49, n, 3-52, n. 1, and elsewhere.
\I Council of Antioch, quoted by Euseb, Hist. lib. 7, c. 30. Origen on
Romans, lib. 8, n. 1; Cyprian, Epist, 52; Acts of St. Fructuosus, n. 3, and of
St. Pionius, 11. 9,
, Irenæus, lib. 3, c.17, and Epistle on l\Iartyrdom of St. Polycarp, n. 19.

452

S1
PE1'b'R,

the Father; antI thû LOlly of Preshyters, as ....\postles, But
reverence deacons, as the COl111UanÙ of Christ. ""'ïthout the
Bishop let nothing of \v"hat COllcern
the Church Le done l)y
anyone. Let that Le deenleù a proper Eucharist \v hich i

under the Bishop, or \vith his sanction, 'Vhere the Bishop iR,
there also let the Jl1ultituùe Le; as, \vhere Chri
t J e
us i
,
there is tlte Cútltolic OIUÆ,'ch,". As, therpfore, that cannot Le
the Church of Christ, \vhich is not Catholic, \ve ought to
illyestigate the meaning \vhich is given to this \vord hy the
consent of all orthodox Le1Ïcvers.
N O\V, t\VO points are fSignified in it, one of \, hich is its
1ìulfel'ia[, the other its fOI'Htul, or essential, part. Its 'YJu..ltcl'iul
part is, that the geographical extension of the true Church lJe
such that itH llUt:-;S he ?nol'ally t univcrsal, avsuluttly great,
an(1 cll1inently vi
ible, lHlt CU'Hl)((/ì'alÏì'cly "pith all heretical
and :,chisll1atical sccts, larger and Blore nUlllCrOl1S. Of this
nutfcJ'ia,Z Jlll'aning attached to the epithet Cathulic, ,,
c fiu(l
abundant "itnes
es in all t the orthodox \"Titer
\vho defenaell
the cau:-,C' of thl
Church against the Dunatists, and again,
against the LnciferiallH
and N ovatians; ana like,yi:.;e, in
tho::,e ,vho have cxplainc(l the crecds, II and, a
occasion offered,
]laV(; touched on the force uf the ternl Cathulic,
But the
sallIe first-citell ,,"'itne::'
e8 tell us that universal diffusion is
not :suflicient, anti that \\'o require another elcJl1ent to infuse
a soul intu this univcr
ally extended body, and to Lring it
to unity.
For t"...o properties are continually recurring in Chri
tiall
recorùs, one ùf \\-hich lllay Lo callcL! IU'[JUtiz:c, the other
affil"J1tatít'ß, The force of the furmer is to C..L'1Jel fl'(un the Cil'cl(l

* Epist. to Smyrneans, n. 8,
t Augustine, Ep. 52, n. 1, Serm, 2B8, n, 3.
t As Optatus, lib. 2, A ug, de Unitnte Ecc, c. 2, etc,; cont, Cresconium, 1. 2
c. 63. Contr. Petilian, 1. 2, c. 12-55, 58-73; on Fa. 21, 47, 147, and on 1 EI).
John Tract. 1, 2.

Pacian, Ep. 3, Jerome cont. Luciferianos.
1\ Cyril of Jerusalem, Cat, 18.

henrous, lib. 1, c. 10; lib. 4, c. 1U. Tertullian aù\", Juùæos, c. 7. Bcrnard in
Cantica, bcrm. GJ.

!lIS .J.VAJIE Al\TD If]S OFf/ICE,

453

of the one tI'ue Oatholic Oluu'ch u.1l
ects of heretics and schi8-
1,-uttics: of the latter, that this Church consist in one single
commnnion a1ul f:5ociety, whose 'ìnen1Ùel's cohere togethe1' ùy
hie-ra'ì'chical suùoJ'dination,
But is it true that both these points are so plainly and
constantly inculcated? To relnove all doubt ,ve ,vill quote
the authors ,vho most distinctly assert the one and the other.
As to the first, there are Clelnent of Alexandria,. Tertullian,t
Alexander of Alexandria, t Celestine,
Leander, /I the Em-
peror Justinian ;
then again the Councils of Nice, ** Sardica, tt
and the third of Carthage; tt nay, the heretics

themselves;
an.l all these agree in asserting that there is one only (( ncient
Catholic Ohu'l'ch, outside of which the Divine patience endures
and bears ,yith heresies, ,vhich are as thorns, Thus in lan-
guage ecclesiastical and Christian nothing can be considered
as Illore certainly proved than that the epithet of Catholic is
clisti7ictive, and sho,vs the cOlllmunion ,vhich rejects fronl its
bosonl all heresies and all schislllS, It 'vas with great reason,
therefore, that Pacian IIII ,vrote what Cyril of J erusalem

and
. Augustine very frequently repeated, "Our people is divided
frolH the heretical name by this appellation, that it is called
Catholic." ***
l\Ioreover this unity, "rhich ,ve have said 11lay be called
ncgati ve, is necessary indeed to the understanding of the
Church as Catholic, but is by no means sufficient to complete
the idea of Catholicity. To it therefore nlust be added the
affirrnati1-'e unity, by which Catholicism is not only divided
froln heretics and schismatics, but becomes in itself a coherent
* Clement, Stl'omat. 1. 7,
15-17. t Tertullian ùe Præsc. c. 30.
t Alexander, upud Theodoret, H, E. lib. 1, c, 4,

Cælestinus, Romil. in laud. eccles.
\I Leander, Cont. Origenistas in Actis Synodi V.
, Justinianus, Epist. ad :\Iennam Constantinopolitanum,
** Council of
lce, in the Creed, and Canon 8.
tt Sardica, in lettcr to all Bishops, quoted by Athanasius, Apol. 2.
tt 22nd Canon of Codex Africanus,

The X e::;toriall profession of faith, in fifth act of Council of Ephesus.
1\1\ Pacian, Ep, 1.

Cyril, Catech. 18.
*** Aug, de Vera Relig. C. 6, dc "Ltilit. Credcndi, C. 7.

434:

,c, T. PETER,

l,udy ,vith nlCIUbcrq and articulations. That "rhich ,ye Ro
often read in the nlonUlnent<) of antiquity, about thc necessity.
vf COHullunion alllong the nlclubers of the Church and the
tokens t and Inean<) of that cOlllluunion, ha'3 reference to the
as
ertion and lnaintenance of this unity, ,vhich is the Roul of
Catholicity, and ,vithout ,vhich it cannot even be conceived.
There arc very Jistinct anù innulnerable testinlonies aùout it
in the ancient Fathe]'
, t declaring its ?1.cce8
it!J, and setting
fùrth its 1node of cOlnposition anù coherence.
For to set forth the '{node of this is the plain drift of ,vhat
Irenæus
,vrites in confutation of hereticH hy the tradition of
the Apostolical Churchc
: (C For since it ,voul(l he very long
in the cOlllpas
of our pre
ent "Tork to enUIllCl'ate the
uc-
cessions of all thl) Churche
, taking that Church "rhich i
the
greate
t, the lllost ancient, and" ell kno,vn to al1, fOUIHh
(l and
established at Roule by thp t,vo lllost glorious Apostles, Peter
and Paul, by illdicatillg that tradition "hich it haH frol11 the
Apu
t1c
, and thp faith w"hich it annonnces tv men, ,vhich
has reachc( 1 even to u
by the bucce

iun of Bishop
, ,ve con-
fuunù all those, ,\ 110, in ,vhat:-,ocver n1anner, èithcr through
self-pll)asing, or vainglory, or blindness ana evil intention,
gather II other,vise than they ought, FOl' to this Church on
account of it
superior principate, it is neccssary that every
Church should come together,', that is, the faithful ,vho are
* racian, Ep, 3, "The Church is a full and solid hody, diffu
ed nlrC'acly
through the whole world, As a city, I say, whose pnrtd arC' in unity. Not as
you S ovatians, an insolent particle, or 0. gathered wen, beparated from the re
t
of the body."
t Such as arc "Ypd.p.p.aTa KOlJlWJlUCCl., Euseb. II. E. lib. 7, c, 30; l7f'urToÀal
KOlJlWJltKal, nasil. Ep. l
O, or KaJlWJltKal, Ep, 22-1-, letters of peace commcnùatOJy,
eccIe:;iasticnl, etc.
t t::ee c
pecially Chrys. Horn, RO on 1 Cor,
Irenrous, lib. 3, c. 3.
\I Compare Jerome's often-quoteù passage, Ep. 15, to l>o1'e DamaBus, "'''hobo
gathereth not with thee, 8cattercth; that is, who
o is not of Christ is of anti-
christ."

I For the meaning of "come together," see further on, c. 40, .. God hath
placed in the Church Apostles, rrophet
, Doctor
, ond 011 the r('st of the opera-
tion of the Spirit, of which all those are not partakers who do not rnn together fo
the Church, but defraud themselves of life by an evil intention and 0. very had
conduct. For "here the Church is, there is the Spirit; anù where is the Spirit
of God, there i
the Church and all groce,"

IllS NAAIE A
-"D IllS OFFICE,

455

everywhere; for in this Church the tradition ,vhich IS frolll
the Apo
tles has been ever preserved Ly tho
e who are eyery-
\v here. , . . By this ordination and succession, the tradition
and preaching of the truth, ,vhich is from the Apostles in the
Church, has reached down to us. And this proof is 1110St
cOinplete, that it is one and the saIne vivifying faith, ,vhich
ha
been preservecl, and handed do\vn in truth, in the Church
from the Apostles to the present day,"
The Churches, therefore, ,vhich are every,vhere diffused,
derive that strength and harnlonyof parts, out of which the
,vhole body of the Catholic Church is nlade up, from the fact
of their agreeing in the unity of faith and preaching with
that Church of Peter, which is the greatest, the chief, and the
nlore po\verful. It follo,ys that the PrÏ1nacy of Peter, anù
the authority inherent in it to effect unity, is that principle
which Christ selected, that the Church "\vhich He had set up
n1Ïght be Catholic, and bear the note of Catholicity on its brow.
And Cyprian would set forth the same mode of com-
nlunion, when he speaks of the cohe/
ernce oJ Bishops, by ,vhich
both the Catholic episcopate is nlade one, an(l the Ch1Jfj
ch one
ancl Catholic. For as the set'eTal communití6s (l1'a1-V the unity
of the body from the unity of the p'telates to whonl they are
subject; so an prelates, and the conlnlunities subject to theIn,
constitute one Catholic episcopate and one Catholic Chu1'ch,
because they cohere \vith the lyj'incípal Church, the root ånd
'i1ulf1'ix, which is the Church of Peter, upon 1-uhom the Lord
founded the whole building, and whonl He instituted to be tlte
fountain and source of Catholic unity. *
These ,yords are a clue to understand Tertullian's t nleal1-

* See St. Cypl'ian's letters, 69, 55, 4
. 70, 73, 40, Consider the force of the
words, " Peter, upon whom the Church bad been built by the' Lord, speaking
one for all, and ans
vering
dth the voice of the Church, says, Lord, to whom shaH
we go?'" Ep. 55, on which Fenelon (de sum. Pontif. auct. c. 12) remarks,
"'Vhat wonder, then, if Pope Hormisdas and other ancient Fathers say, ' the
Roman, that is, the Catholic Church,' since Peter was wont to answer 'With the

'oice of the Church Cj 'Vhat wonder if the body of the Church sp.;aks by the
mouth of its head? "
+ De Pudicitia c. 21.

-t ,) f)

bT. PEl'FR,

ing, \vhcll, alrca(ly becOlne a 1[ontani
t, he calleù the Catholic
Church, \vlHJse discipline he \vas attacking, tl e Chu"I'c!t ne' J' tv
]:1 JtC1'-" concerning your opinion, I no\V' inquire \vhence you
clailll this right to the Church. If because the Lor(l sai(l to
Peter, C Upon this rock I \vill hnild :Jry Church,' C to thee \vill
I gi\
e the key
of the killgdolll of heaven,' or C \vhatsoever thun
shalt l)inel or loose on earth, shall be hound or loose(l in heaven,'
yon, therefore, pretcnd that the po\ver of 1inding and luusing
is derived to you, that is, to all the Church near tu Peter; hu\v
(10 you uverthro\v and change the Inanifé
t intentiun of the
Lord in conferring this on Peter p 1'sÚIUllly,. C Upon thee I ".ill
IHlild
Iy Church,' and C I \vill give to thee the keys,' nut to
the Church, and C \vha
oever thou hindest or loos('
t,' not ".hat
they Lind or loose?" N O\V, he useù this lllode of
peakillg
1ecause it "Tas customary \\ ith Catholics, "Tho \vere \\Tont to
exhil)it 'ilC((J'ìH's:) 1.1'ith ])(Jtc1' a
the characteristic of the Church
,
aud the necessary cOll(litiun for sharing that
)o\Yer, \vhose
plcllitu(le and native source (ihrist hat! lodged in Peter.
This certain ana un<1oul.ting judgHlent of Cathulics, Ter-
tullian hilllself, lwfore his error, had clearly exprC'ssed ill his
l)ouk, "Dc
corpiace," c.
., where he
ays," For if you )Tct
t lainh. the heaven :-;hllt, rClnen11Jl'r that the Lord hcre (:Jlatt.
xyi. 19) left i t
h.eys tu Peter, and through 1, i JIl to tlw Chul'cl,."
N èarnc
s, then, \vith Peter, anù COitsanguinity of doctrinf t
thence proceeding, are no 1c<3s necl"\ssary to the Church, that it
luay Le the Catholic ('ihurch \vhich Christ founded anù Lu ilt,
npvn Peter, than that it be partaker in those gifts \vhich, again.
lIe hilllself granted only to unity, a!-i it is etiècteù ill Peter auel
l)y Peter.
* This l\lontanist corruption (into which Ambrose on Ps. :18, n. 27, and Pacian
in hi:, three letters to Selllproniud, state that the Novatians also fell) induced
some Fathers, and especially .Augustine (Enarrat on Ps. 108, n. 1, Tract. 118 on
John, n, 1, and last 'l
rHct. ll. 7), to teach that the keys were bestowed on Peter
80 ftu forth as he rcprè
ellteù the person of the Church in right of his l)rimacy.
By which mode uf speaking- they meant this olle thing, that the power of the
)
cys. t\g being llt.:ces;:;ary to the Church, and instituted for her good, began indeed
in Peter, and wag cUllllllunicated to him in a peculiar lllallner, Lut Ly no means
ùrol't. or could possihly drop, with him.
t 'l'ertull, tie Pra.':O;c, c, :
t.

IllS N...l.JIE AND HIS OFlf'ICF.

457

N O\V, not omy the rnost ancient Fathers, as Irenæus, Ter-
tullian, and Cyprian, but the \vhole body of theu1, assign the
origin of this to Peter. This they lnake the vivifying principle
of agreement, society and unity, \vithout which the Church can
neither be intrinsically Catholic, nor the lnind conceive it as
such. It is so stated by Pacian,. Ambrose,t the Fathers:t of
Aquileia, Optatus,
Gregory Nazianzen,11 Jerome,
Augustine,..
Gelasius,tt IIormisdas,t:: Agatho,

]'iaxiu1us 1vlartyr,1111 and, to
shorten the list, by Leo the Great.

It is in setting forth the
unity of the Catholic episcopate that he writes ,vhat ought
never to be forgotten by Christian lninds: "For the con1pact-
ness of our unity cannot rernain firm, unless the bond of
charity ,veld ns into an inseparable whole, because, as \ve have
Inany n1em bel's in one bod y, and all n1en1 bel's have not the
same office, so we, being many, are one body in Christ, and
everyone n1em bel's one of another. For it is the connection of
the \vhole body ,vhich nlakes one soundness and one beauty;
and this connection, as it requires unanimity in thE, w.-hole body,
so especially delnands concord among Bishops. For though
these have a like dignity, yet have they not an equal jurisdic-
tion; since oven alnong the Inost blessed Apostles, as there was
a likene'3s of honour, so \vas there a certain distinction of pO"Tor,
and the election of all being equal, pre-eJllinence over the rest
,vas given to one, from which nlotlld, or type, the distinction
also between Bishops has arisen, and it was provided by a great
ordering, that all should not claim to thell1sclves all things, Lu t

* Pacian, ad Sempronium, Epist. 3,
11.
t Ambrose, de Pænit, lib. 1, c. 7, n. 33.
t Synodical Epistle, among the letters of Ambrose.

Optatus, de Schism. Donat. lib. 2, c. 2, and lib, 7, c. 3,
\I Gregory, ùe Vita sua, tom. 2, p. 9.
, Jerome, adv, Jovin. lib. 1, n, 14.
** Augustine, in Ps. Cont, partem Donati, cont. Epist, Fundam. c, 4, de Utili-
tate Credendi. c. 17, and Epist. 43.
tt Gelasius, Epist. 14.
tt Hormisdas, :l\Iansi, tom. 8, 451, in the conditions on which he readmitted
the Patriarch of Constantinople and the Eastern Bishops to communion,

Agatho, in a letter to the sixth council, read and accepted at its fourth
sitting.
1\1\ l\Iaximus, BiLl. Pat... tom, 2, p. 7(). ,
Leo, EpiRt. 10, c, 1.

4;')8

ST. PETER,

that in every province there :.:;houhl be ùne ,vhose senten(;ü
shouhl l)e cClnsidered the fir:-;t alnon o ' hj
brethren , . and others
o ,
again, Hcated in the greater cities, should undertake a -larger
care, through "hOIH the direction of the universal Church
Hhould con verge to the one See of Peter, anti nothing any\vhel'e
di
grce froin its head,"
Anti, if 1 tlo not deceive myself, the direct drift of all this i

to ans\ver the question, "Thether the doctrine of Peter's Prillutcy,
and its virtue, as the constituent of unity and Catholicity, is
contained in the 1110st 801enln Htan(lard of faith, the creed. For
although theTe are unilnpeachable testiulonies to prove that
the creed
,vere not published and eXplained to Catechulllens,
in orcler to convey to theln a full anti cOluplete Christian
instruction; and though it be proved further to have been the
purpose of the Church's ancient teachers to omit lllany points
in the creedq ,,
hich "
ere to be set before the initiated at a
Inore suitable seMon after\vards, it may nevertheles
be said
that the most cOIlllllonly received articles of the creeds Inay be
regardcJ a
SO IHallY nlost faithful gerIns, froln "\vhich the
reinaining doctrines ,vonla spontaneously spring. And so, to
keep \\-ithin our present point, "hat is 1l1ure plain than that
the sUln of (loctrine concerning Peter's Prinlacy, contained in
the Bible, illustrated by the Fathers, and defined by Councils,
is invulved in that article of the creed in ". hich ,\Te profess that
the Church is one and Catholic 1 No doubt there no\vhere
occurs in the creeds, exp'ì'essed in 80 rrnony 'l'Jol'ds, Inention of
Peter, or of the PrÌ1nacy beBto\ycd on hinl, or of hierarchical
suLorclination; yet it is most distinctly statca that the Church
is one and Catholic. "
hat 111caning, then, were the faithful to
gi\Tc to those epithets 1 "That were they to intend in the
'" ords, I believe one Catholic Church? 'V hat but the meaning
uf the "
ord::) thenlselves, ,,-hich they received frOill the Church's
teacher
together ,vith the creeds 1 But they could not fornl
the conception of one Church and that Catholic, \vithout think-
ing like\vise of one Catholic jJ1'i11ciple of tll<.
Church; nor
coulù they assign the dignity of that one Catholic principle to

IIIS NAJ1IE ASn IIIS OFFICE'.

4S0

any other but Peter, ,vhonl alone they had inyariably been
taught to have been set over all. For ,vhat St. Bernard.
wTote in mediæval tillles, "For this purpose the solicitude of
all Churches rests on that one Apostolic See, that all may 1e
united under it and in it, and it nIay be careful in behalf of all
to preserve the unity of the Spirit in the hond of peace," lllust
be considered nothing but a repetition of the faith w'-hich
resounded through the whole ,vorld, frolll the very beginning
of the Christian religion,
Unless, therefore, any can be found who prefer assertin

eithe?'1 that true believers ne r Ce1'1 understood "\vhat they believed,
in professing the Church to be one and Catholic, 01' that they
understood this other-wise than it had been universally ana
constantly explained by the Church's teachers, it nIust be
adn1itted, that faith in Peter's PrinIacy, and in the po,ver
besto,ved upon it for the purpose of nIaking the visible king-
donl of Christ one and Catholic, is coeval ,vith that profession
of the creeds ,vhich sets forth the Church as one anJ as
Catholic, t

* Ep, 358, to Pope Celestine,
t The above chapter is tl'anslateJ from Passaglia, pp. 29S-3B(j.

-tca

S1
PETEll,

CI1APTER IX.

TIlE NATURE, 'IULTIPLICITY, A
D FonCE OF pnoOF FUR

T. PETElt'S PHDrA.CY,

· As the natural end of all proof is to give a
surance, every
kin(l of it HUlst he considerc(l a Inean to persuade and deter-
lninc the IHind, Not l>>ut that there are different kinds, antI
that in great variety, If ,,"'e refer the
e to their respecti\yc
topic:-" sonll
are intel"l1 tl and 1
tifici( l, others exte1
n(1l and
i n((,,.t ificial; ::;Olne bclong to the philosopher, others to thc
theulogian, the fonncr having their source in nature, the latter
in reyclation; another sort, again, rcsts on 1vitncs
e8, anù
anotller on docull
nts. ]Jut if \\ye consiJcr thcir pcrsuasi\Tc
force, thpy Illay Le convcniently rangeù un(Ie!' the t\\
O c1asse

of proùaùle, and cCl'btin or dentOnstì'ative,
But if it be asked ,,
hat sort of proof ,ve havo hitherto uRod,
nlHl dra,vn out to the best of our ability, ,YO lnnst distinguish
l>>et\\Pcen thp jJ1'i ncipal and pn'vailing proof, and thi
in fOITIl
is inartificial, thcological, and dra,vll 1'1'0111 the inspired Jucu-
Inents; and the pruofs occasionall!J inserted 'and confirJnatury
of the principal: the
è, it "ill 1c eviùcnt, are sometilne
arti-
ficial and intcrnal, such as those draw"n from analugy, and the
harlllonious cohercnce of doctrincR, frolll the unity and Catholi-
city of the Church, and the institution of BiHhops to rulè par-
ticular floch.s; anù sonletÏIlle
derived froln ,vitncsscs, for such

11< The folIowing chapter is translated from Passaglia, pp. 33!)-3GO,

IllS
TAJ[E AYD IllS OJj'.FIGE.

461

,ve nlay deenl the ancient Fathers, ,vhose inlportance and force,
as testÏ1nonies, no prudent nlind \vill reject. To embrace, then,
the full extent of our proof, it ranges over aU forms and IHodes,
is artificial and inartificial, and rests not only on doclllnents,
but on ,vitnesses, N o,v, t,vo things follo,v froln thil::; mixed and
nlanifold character of our proof, of too great ilnportance to be
passed over in silence.
The first of these is, the standard and criterion of resistance
,vhich our proof presents to opponents. For consisting, as it
does, of so nlany eleluents, confirnled, as it is, by the absolute
harmony of so Inany various parts, that only can be a satis-
factory ans'ver, ,vhich Ineets at once every particular proof, and
the ,vhole Slun of it. For it would be to small purpose to give
another sense, ,vith SOl11e speciousness, to one or t,vo points, if
the great nlass of Inatter and argument remained untouched.
The only valid ans"\ver ,vould he to reject and deny the P1'Í1nacy
of 81.lpre'(r
e auth01'ity, p1'esenting cd the scone ti1ne a sufficiellt
cause f01" all those 1'esults of v'hich the p1'oof cons,isis. For so
lung as the institution of the Primacy is necessary to supply a
sufficient cause for these results, so long the force of our proof
renlains untouched, and the institution of the PrÍ1l1acy unques-
tionable. "T e can therefore denland of our opponents this
alternative, either to acquiesce in our proof, or, rejecting the
Prilnacy, to find, and when they have found to establish, an
hypothesis equal to the explanation of all that is contained in
our argunlents artificial and inartificial, in our docunlents and
our witnesses.
The second point is one ,vhich all will adnlit. The proof
,ve have given is such that unless it be deceptive, the institution
of the Prinlacy is demonstrated to be not only true, but also
?'e
'ealecl, not only tenable, but matter of fctÌtlz. For although
,ve have interwoven testÏ1nonies and artificial arguments, this
was to confirm ,vhat ,vas already denlonstrated, and to shed
fresh light on ,vhat was already dear; but the p1'oper source
from 'v hich ,ve have dra ,vn our proofs, "\\
as the documents of
the Holy Scriptures thelnselves. Now ,vhat is thence dra,vn

41j

S1
PET-Ell,

is rcvealell,. aud enters into tho nUluber of things ,vhich, being.
l'C" ealed, J,re matter of fa-i tho
The
c t\\r t ) points are clear, hut a thirdnuty 1e sOlllo\vha.t
le::)d BO. Many \
in ask, ,\'hat i8 the furce of the pruuf, its
po\\,rer to per:-;uallc, and ,vhethcr it carry cOluplcte certitude, ur
Le (lerective
.NO\V, to this ,vc
hall reply, that the pruof ,vhich
"re ha,ve presented is not only proLaLle, Lut altogether decisive.
IL '\'ants nothing to produce the fullest assurance. Thi::i i:-, a
sul>>ject \\'hich I have judged tit for Hpccial and :separate inve:-,-
tigaJiun, as due buth to lllysclf, Iny reade!'::i, and the cause ,vhich
I tUll defending. For it i:i not a hapl'ine

of our nature to
catch the ,,,"hule ëLlh.L the pure truth d-t a single glance. This
rC(luire8 repeated acts uf the nlÏnd; ,ve haye to luake the
effort again and again, and unly terrninatc our exaluinatiæl
"rhen ,ve have su1ulittcJ uUf suppused disco\rcry to reiterated
retle
ti()n. Thus it is that truth conlOS out in full light, im-
position is detected, the line dra\f"n b )t,veen douLt anùccrtainty,
and every point located ill its ùue place, Thi
inquiry, then,
into the proof itself I consider ùue not only to myself and )llY
reaùers, but to a cause, \\ hich requires the utmo
t attcntion as
being of the highest Ï1uportance, and the
OUl'ce of the dcepest
dlliBen
iolls; for it is nut too llluch to say that the origin of all
thuse di Vi:ÚOllS \\'hich \ve see and lalllent in the Christian naBle
Illay he referred to the reception or the denial uf this ùuctrine
concerning the Prilnacy,
K 0\\. \\ c shall Lest reach thú sul
ect hy first considering
the inhercnt furce of the proof i," iis<.-lf, and ((,vðolutely, au(l
then corhparutircly ",'ith those argluuent
to ,vhich the 11lOst
distinguished Prutestant sects ascribe a fun anù cOluplete
dell10nstrative pO"Ter.
I. :First, then, as to the force of proof absulutely. 'Ve luust
reflect that t,\'O conditions cOluplete a proof derivcd frolll
duculllcnts; fiì'::5t, the authenticity of the ùOCllll1ent; secondly,

* This is not said
l.miting revelation to such points, but to exhibit the
scope of tho prü::;cnt work, which U::;08 te::;timony merely as a human, though very
important, support of the causo.

llIS NA1I1E ,AND III::; U.FllIUE.

463

either the imillediate and unquestionable evidence of the testi-
lllonies quoted from it, or their meaning being rendered certain
by arguluent. If these t,vo conspire, nothing is \vanting to
produce assurance. N O\V, as to the documents, ,vhence our
proof is derived, no Christian doubts their authenticity; and
as to the tcstÏ1nonies drawn froIll then1, part * belong to a class
of such evidence as to adluit of no doubt; and part,t being
equally clear and marked in themselves, have had to Le
defended froin false interpretations. Accordingly, our proof iH
pcrenlptory in both particulars.

Ioreover, our proof ,vas not restricted to one or two pas-
sages of Holy Scripture, but extended over a great series, all
tending to support and consolidate the argun1ent. "T e håve
set forth, not a naked institution of the PrÏ1nacy, but Illtlltifold
foreshac1o,vings and proinises of it, its daily operation and
notoriety. Fron1 its first anticipation "ve ,vent on to its pro-
gressively clearer expression, its pron1ise, its institution, its
exercise, and the everywhere diffused knowledge of it in the
prin1itive Church. So far, theIl, as I see, nothing more can,
,vith reason, be asked, to relnove all doubts as to Peter's prero-
gative of PrÏ1nacy; for, when the besto"val of certain privileges
can be proved by docun1ents, all question as to their existence
is terminated. But here ,ve find in documents, not their
bestowal merely, but antecedents and consequences, a begin-
ning, a progress, and a manifold explanation, which stand to
the Prin1acy as signs to the thing signified.
Accordingly, the demonstration which ,ve have given of the
Primacy, considered in itself, and absolutely, needs nothing to
challenge assent.
For, suppose it disputed "rhether Cæsar surpassed the other
Roman Senators in honour and pu,ver. Could it be proved by

* The texts relating to the Primacy, the Evangelists' mode of writing, that of
St. Luke in the first twelve chapters of the Acts, and that of St. Paul.
t The Apostles' contest about "the greater," the distiuction between the
founder, and the vbible head of the Church, and for false intprpretations, the
Primacy ofmerc precedency, the perversion of John xxi. 15-20, the asmrtion of
Apostolic equality, and Gal. i. 18-20.

1'4

81: l'E 1 '.b'R,

UIHlouhtc<1 n
col'll
, that he so con<lucte(l hilllself a
gra<lually
to Rnlooth his path to the suprenle pu\ver; that he next gainc<l
frolH thc senate and llulnan people the title of EUlperOl' an(l
Prince; that he exercised th(\
e po,v('r
at hOlue allù al )l'oad,
and received univcrsal testiulony to the (lignity he had
aCll nired; in such casc the j lulglllent ,,'oultl he ulutniulous that
he "
a
EUlperor, and head of the llolllan Senators.
u'v, suh-
stitute Peter fur C
esar, the Apostles for the Senator
; Christ,
the Eyangelists, Luke anù Paul, for the senate all(l people; ana
you "rill see all the proof" enulllerated for CêPsar, to s(!uare
exactly" ith Pcter. lfor "'C learn fruIH Scripture the ...4(!p,
1)y
,,'hich h(' ro
e to the PrÏ1nacy , tit t l NU' "hen he recei\ ed it
., ,
luYW he cxercised it, and thc lucid testilnonic
to it ,vhich lH;
receivc<l froni Christ, the Evangelists, the
\.postolic Church,
nlHl Paul. ...\.ccordingly, hi:i l>riulacy and &UprClne authority
nJJlonga the Apostles rcsts on a proof ".hich giYcs couiplete
assurance, an<l challenges assent. It is a COl1.::;e'luencc (le(luceù, .
not frunl a
inglc, but frolll luanifulù inference; not Illerely
<Ira" n froln resu1t
, but forescrll in its caU
l'
; ùeclarea not
lllcrely in the ".on.l<3 of institutiun, hut in the very acts of it

cxerci
û;
u pportcJ not only l)y sundry texts, 1ut by a cloud
of conspiring '\Titlles
es; pro\yca by an interpretation, not
ob::,cure, and far-fetched, hut clear and vbvious. ..l\. thing of
such a nature it is folly to dcny anù tenlerity to düuLt,
11ut further reflect un th0 othcr ar!!Ulllcnts ,\'hich COllie in
" '-'
cullaterally to support that fronl the I [oly Scriptures. Then
it ,vill bo fuund that uur proof c(1nsist
in the hannoniuut) COIl-
currence of the
e four
ource
: 1. The autlt Jlltic SCI'iptul'((Z dUC1
-
?Hcnts distinctly setting forth thc prolllise
, the l,esto,,'al, the
exorcise, and the evcry\vhcre ditihseù kno,vlcdge uf thl

Prilnacy; 2. lritn sscs the lllost ancient, "pcB-nigh cocval ,vith
thc .L\p()
tles, of great nun1Ler, l'(.:'llo"911ed for their ]auline:-,s, or
their In artyrdOlll, excellent in ](,fil'ning, far re1I10ycd froTI1 each
other in situation, faithful lllaintainers of the l\.postolic teach-
jng, "ho, ,yith one lllouth, ackno\vleJge thc Priluacy; 3. The
antilog!) of doctì'ines, for the Church, "rhieh "Ye profes:"'\ to be

]11S N.A.J.lIE AND IllS OF1 1 7UE.

4G5

one, and Catholic, can neither exist, nor even be conceived as
such, ,vithout the Primacy; 4. The fC(;Cl.s of Ohristian histo}oy,
,vhich are so ent\vined with the institution of the Prin1acy,
that they cannot be even contelnplated without it. For there
are no le
s than fourteen distinct classes of facts in Christian
history, all of which bear witness to the Primacy, and which
cannot be studied without coming across that power. Such
are, 1. The history of heresies, where, in ancient times alone,
consider the acts and statutes of Pope Dionysius in the causes
of Paul of Samosata, and Dionysius of Alexandria; of Popes
Sylvestpr and Julius, in the cause of Arius; of Pope Damasus,
in that of Apollinarius; of Popes Innocent and ZosiInus, in
that of Pelagius; of Pope Celestine, in that of N estorius; and
of Pope Leo, in that of Eutyches; so that Ferrandus'*= of
Carthage wrote in the sixth century, " If you desire to hear
aught of truth, ask in the first place the prelate of the Apos-
tolic See, whose sound doctrine is kno,vn by the judgment of
truth, and grounded on the ,veight of authority." 2. The his-
tory of schisrtlS, which have arisen in the Church, when ,ve
consider the unquestionable facts about N ovatian, Fortunatus
and "Fclicissimus, the Donatists, and Acacius of Constantinople,
so that Bede, in our own country, ,vrote in the seventh cen-
tury, cOlnmenting on Thlatt. xvi. 10, "All believers in the world
understand, that whosoever, in any ,vay, separate themselves
from the unity of the faith, or from the society of Peter, :such
('an neither be ahsolved from the bonds of their sins, nor enter
the threshold of the heavenly kingdoln." 3. The history of the
litll/ìogy, as the contests about the paschal tilne, and ,vhat Euse-
bius, in the fifth book of his history, c. 22-2:>, says about Pope
Victor. 4. The histo)'y of the sumrnoning, the holding, and
the confi1'mirlg general c01/.;ncils, ,vherein the Acts of Synods,
the letters of the supren1e Pontiffs, and the ,vritings of the
Fathers, sho,v the entire truth of ,vhat is stated by the ancient

* H Interroga igitur, si quid veritatis cupis audire, principal iter scùis Apos-
tolicæ antistikm, cujns sana doctrina constRt judicio veritatis, el fulcitur
munlminG auctoritatis," -FerI'amlu8 in Epist. aù SeVenlll1.

YOLo II.

2H

4Gö

ST. Pl
'TEfl,

Greck historians, Socrates and Sozolllcn: that an ccclcsia'4tical
Canon had ah\"ays bcen in force, "that the Churchcs should not
pa<:;s Canons contrary to the decision of the Bishop of ROIne,"
,,"hich Pope Pelagius,t in the sixth cpntury thus expresseù,
" the right of calling councilf1 is .cntrusted by a spccial po,ver
to the .A.postolic Sce, nor clo "'"e rcad that a gcneral council has
becn valid, ,,"hich ,,"'as not "tSSCIH blcd or supportcd by its
authority. This is attested by the authority of canons, cor-
roborate(l by ecclesiastical history, an(l confirnlCl1 hy the holy
Father
." Ancl Fcrran(lns says, "Univer
al councils, 11101'0
especially tho
e to \vhich the authority of th(â ROlnan Church
ha
heen givpn, hold t h(\ place of secon<1 authority after the
canonical hook
." t 3. Tlie Ii iRtO)'Y of ('ccle,
ico
tical la1.t,
, for
thp regulation of di
ciplinc, a slunn1ary of ,\"hich, enactccl by
thc succc!'!'ors of Petcr from 'Tictor r. to Gregory' II., 1Jlay Le
found in Zaccaria'& ....\ntifchronius, tOln. ii. p. t2,), and his ...\nti-
febronins 'Tinclicatus, Di:,..;. vi. c. 1. G, :I'he lâstol'Y of judg-
m nt
, specially the Inost rCJuarkable in the Church, of ,,"hich,
if ".c arc to belicvc history, ,vc can only rppeat ,,
hat Popc
Gelasins "ì'ote at the cnd of the fifth century, to the Bishops
of Dar( lania, " 'Ve 11lUst not oluit that the Apostolic Scc has
frequently, to uso our l{oulan phrase, Jnore Jnajortnn, cyen ,vith-
out any council prccc(ling, had the po,\"cr to absolve those
""horn a council had justly condelnned, or to condcllln, \,"ithout
any council, those ,vho requircd condenlnation:" an(l a
hc
,yrote to the Greek EUlperor, Anastasius, " that the authority of
the Apostolic Sce has in all Christian agcs 'Lcen set over the
Church universal, is csta'Llished by the series of the canons of
t hc Fathers, and by manifold tradition."
7. The history of
'J'efel'c11cc8, ,,'"hich ,vere \vont to be Juade to the chair of Peter,
in the greater causes of faith, an(l in those respecting Catholic
unity. Thus,....\ vituH, Bishop of Ylcnne, A.D. .
O(),
ai(l, " It is a
rule of synodicalla,,"s, that, in Inatters relating to the state of

* Socrates, fIist, 1. 2, c, 8-17. Sozomcn, Hist. 1. 3, c. 10.
t In Fragm. Epist. aptul Da1nzinm, l\Ji
cdl. Jib. !i, p. 467.
t Fermndu8 in Littcris na Pdagium.
l\Iansi, toIn.
, 54, :
4.

IllS NA.llIE AND IllS OFFICE.

!ö7

the Church, if any doubt arises, we, as obedient members,recur
to the Priest of the Roman Church, ,vho is the greatest, as to
our head.". To the same effect is the letter of Pope Innocent
I., to St. Victrice, of Rouen, at the beginning of the fifth cen-
tury, and again, the African Fathers to Pope Theodore; or
again, St. Bernard, ,vriting to Pope Innocent II, against the
errors of Ahelard, " All dangers and scandals emerging in the
kingdom of God, specially those which concern faith, lnust be
referred to your
t\.postolate: for I esteem it fitting that the
injuries done to faith should be repaired there in particular,
where faith cannot fail. That is the prerogative of this See."
8. The histo'ry of appecds, of \vhich a vast nUlllber of remark-
able instances exist. Take, as the key, the words of Pope
Gelasius once more: "It is the canons themselves which have
ordered the appeals of the whole Church to be carried to the
exalnination of this See, But from it they have allowed of no
appeal in any case; and, therefore, they enjoin that it should
judge of the whole Church, but go itself before the judgment of
none: nor do they allow of appeal from its sentence, but rather
require obedience to its decrees." t And Pope Agatho, in the
Roman Council, pronouncing on the appeal of our own St, Wil-
frid, of York, the contemporary of Bede, A.D. 688, declares that
"'V.ilfrid the Bishop, beloved of God, knowing himself unjustly
deposed from his bishopric, did not contù7naciously 7
esist by
7neans of the secular power, but with humility of mind sought
the canonical aid of our founder, blessed Peter, prince of the
Apostles, and declared in his supplication that he ,voulel accept
what by our n10uth, b]essed Peter, our founder, ,vhose office ,ve
discharge, should deterlnine.":I: 9. The histo'ry of the ecclesias-
tical hierarpchy,
and of the rights possessed by ce'rtain e]!iscopal
Sees over others, of which we lnay take an instance in the
grants of Pope Gregory the Great, and his successors, to the
See of Canterbury, which alone made it a PrÎInacy. For the
.

'*' A vitus, "Epist. 36, t Gclasius, Epist. 4, ad Faustum. l\Iansi, 8, 17.
t :1\Iansi, tom. 11, IS..!.
9 See Peter Ballerini, de Potestatc Ecclesiastica, cap. 1,
J-fi.

4UB

ST. PETER,

J1ishop
of Cant('rhul'Y haa no power whatever oyer the other
Bishops of this country, saVe ,,"'hat they del'vived froBl St.
reter's Sec. ..AIHI the ducUlnents and original letters conferring
these po" ers still exist., giving the fullest proof that Pope Pius
only di.l in IH.'5(), what Pope Gregory did in .'5ÐG. 1U. The his-
tory ()f the 'nìiivcJ'
((l pì'o[Jn[J{dion of the Clu'i
ti(ln ,.cli[Jion..
11. The hi
tol'Y of tho,w! tol.'cn8 and pl(ldgn
,t
uch as letters of
COllllHunion, ".hereby Catholic unity ,,"'a<; cÀhiLited and nlain-
tainell. 12. The fâ,,,tvì'Y vi Cft ì'ixfia 1
c.o'c!t r polo!1Y,4. inscriptions,
paintings, ancl other 11lOnUIl1ents uf thi
kind. 13. TIle lâ,
t{)"y
of the entj1t'I'ur,,,, as, fur instance, ,vhat .AJnnlianus J.\Iarcellinu<;

says of Constantins; the lctter of the Enl}>cror
larcian to
Pope Leo, entreating hiln to confinn the Council of Chalccclon;
that of Galla }"}Iaci( lia, the 1
Oth novel of J nsti nian, ancl the
relnarkahle constitution of ,r alentinian III., A,D. -14.3. " Since
the ulerit of St. Peter, ,,,ho is the chief of the epif-icopal coronet,
and the dignity of the llolllan city, U10reOYCr, the authority of
a Racretl synod" (that of ::;ar,lica, 6\.D. :117) "have confinned
thú Prilnacy uf the .l\postoli(\ 8ee, let presumption not
C'ndeavour to attelnpt anything unla\\"'ful, contrary to the
authority ûf that See: for, then, at length, the peace of the
Church ,,"'ill evcry".here he preserved, if the ,vhole (univer-
sitas) ackno".lc,lge its ruler." And, 14, lastly, the hi
tory of
cod qJ in ,vhich i
cóntained the legislation of Christian king-
dOtllS, ".herein "Te l11ay refer to the capitulars of th(' Franks,
and the la,,"'s of the LOl11ùarùs.
No,,"', froill these concorùant proofs thus slightly sketched,
it fullo,,"'s that the institution of the PrÏ111acy 1 )elungs to that
class of facts ,\rhich is most certain, au(l ,vhich is ahsolutely
del1101lstrated. For "rOlùù it 1)0 possihle to tin(l a COllCUrrCllce
of proof.

o various in case it had nevcr Lecn instituted? Is
it possihle to itnagine so Tllany various results of a cause "hich

.. See :\Iamachi, Origines et Antiquitatcs Christianro, tom. 2.
t Seo:\1 uzzardli, de Auctoritate Rom. rontificis in Conciliis Gencralihus, c.
v. 9 !).
t :-o.('c
Iamachi, a
ahove. tOil}. v, pa.rt 1, (', 2.

.Amm. :\Iarcdlinu:::, lib. 15, c. 7.

IllS N.AJIE AND IllS Olf'FICE.

469

never existed 1-so Inany various tokens of reality in a fictiun?
'Vhat are the chances for letters thro\vn at random forlning
themselves into an eloquent speech? Or a beautiful portrait
cOll1Ìng out from a lllere assemblage of colours? Or a whole
discourse in an unknown tongue being elegantly rendered by
a guess? If these be sheer absurdities, although a fe"r letters
have sOlnetilnes tunl bled at randolll into a word, or a single
clause been decyphered, though in ignorance of the alphabet,
then we lnay be sure that the Primacy, attested by so vast a
variety ùf convergent results, can no more be untrue, than
eff
cts can exist w.ithout a cause, splendour without light, or
vocal harmony ,vithout sound. Accordingly an institution
established by such a union of proof, carries prisoner the assent.
It lnay indeed be disregarded þy a resolution of the will, but
can neither be passed by, nor refuted, by a judglllent of the
1'eason,
And * having on the one hand this vast amount of positive
proof, froln sources so various, in its behalf, so that \vithout it
the whole Christian history of eighteen centuries, in all its
nlanifold blendings with secular history, beconles unintelligible,
- a tangle which it is impossible to arrange; .when 've come on
the other hand to consider ,,
hat its opponents allege of po.siti
'e
on their o,vn side, \ve find nothing. They content thenlselves
,vith objections to this or that detached point, with historical
difficulties, and obscurations of the full proof, such, for instance,
as the conduct of St. Cyprian in one controversy, the occasional
resi
tance of a nletropolitan, the secular instinct of an ÍIl1perial
government stirring up Eastern Bishops to revolt, and fostering
an Erastian spirit in the Church, the anlbition of thoroughly
Lad nlen, such as Acacius or Photius, and the like. But \vhat
,ve lllay fair]y ask of opponents, and "That ,ve never find the
lllost distant approach to in thenl is, if, as they say, St. Peter's
Prilllacy be not legitÎIl1ate, and instituted by Christ for the
governUlent of the Church, what counter system have they,

* The following paragraph, down to " within and without," I have introduced
here. It is not in F, Passaglia,

470

ST. PETER,

"rhich they can prove l)y ancicnt tloculnents, antI whcreby they
can solve the lnanifoltl facts of hi},tory? In all their argulnentH
against the Prilllacy they are so a1:-,ulutely ?1cgath'e, that tIle
grand rèsult, if they
vere succe
sful, wuuld 1e tu reduce the
Church to a heap of ruins, to sho" that she, "ho is entrusted
,vith the authoritative teaching of the ,,,"orld, has no internal
coherence either of governlnent or doctrine, in fact, no lllcssage
frU1l1 God to dcliver, and no po,ver to enforce it ,,,"hen delivered.
In the argulnents of Greeks and Anglicans, LutheranB and
Calvinists, and all tbe Protestant sects, the gates of hell have
long ago prevailed against the Church, and the devil has built
up at his ease a city of confusion on the rock ,vhich Christ
chose for her foundation. If \ve listen to theIn, never ha!i
victory been more COInpletc than that of the evil one over the
Ron of God: the proll1Ïsed unity he has scattered to .the \vind
:
the doctrine of truth he llas utterly corrupted: the charity
\\rhere,vith Christians loved one another he haç; turned into
gall anù 'VOrlll\Voo<l. That i:;, the oppunents of St. Peter's
Primacy are one and aU silnply dc
h
llctive8; they inspire
despair, anù are the pioneers of infidelity, 1ut are utterly
po,verless to build up. .A.sk the Anglican ,,,hat is tbp Bource
of HpirituaJ juri
<liction, and tl11
bUIlt] of the episcopate which
he atrect
to <lefenù 1 lIe /lÌ((!t'fS ,zo 1
el)ly. .,All he call :-;ay is,
it is not St. Peter. ..L\.:-;k thr Greek, if Bishop
and Patriarch
disagree, and COlne to uppusite judgu1ents on the faith, or to
schislllS in comnlunion, "hich party lllake the Church? lIe
has ?1U sulutiun to O.trel', save that it is nut the paliy \vhich

illes ,vith St. Peter's BUCCessur. ....\.sk the pure Protestant, \" ho
luaintainH the sole authority of the ,vritten \Y ord, if you dis-
agree about the Ineaning of Scripture in points \vhich you
a<hnit to touch salvation, \\
ho is to dctcrn1Îne \\
hat is the
true Incaning of the 'Vorù of God? lIe ha,
1zothin!} tu I
eply)
saVé that he is sure it ig not the Pope, Contrast, theIl, un the
one side, a cOlnplete cohere]}t systcln, fully ùelineated and set
forth in the BiLle, attested by the Fathers, corroLoratcd Ly
analooov and harl11onizin[!' the histor y of cio'htceu hundred

J'
0

IllS N...L1IE AND IllS OFFICE.

471

years in its infinitely nUlnerous relations, ,vith, on the other
Hide, a luere heap of objections and denials, ,vith shreds of
truths held without cohesion, ,vith analogy violated, history
thro\vll into hopeless confusion, anù, to crown the whole, Holy
Scripture incessantly appealed to, yet its plainest declarations
recklessly disregarded, and its most consoling pronlÏses utterly
evacuated. Choose, upon this, between within and without.
II. But such being the argU111ent for the Prilnacy of it8clf
and absolutely, look at it no,v in a cO'ìí1J)aratilJe point of vie,v
,rith other doctrines. Let us ask Anglicans, Lutherans, anù
Calvinists, respectively, to con1pare it in order with the proofs
with which they, each in behalf of his own sect, defend either
the authority of Bishops, and their distinction from Presbyters,
as instituted by Christ, or the real presence of the Lord's body
in the Eucharist, or the divine nature of Christ, and His con-
substantiality ,vith the Father, Can they state, upon a com-
parison of these, that there are 'rn01'>e testimonies of Holy
Scripture in behalf of these latter doctrines than for the
Pri111acy of Peter? As for the articles of the real presence,
and the superiority of Bishops, this cannot be asserted with
any sho\\r of truth, since in behalf of both there are un-
doubtedly fe,ver. Certainly there are a great nU111ber for the
divinity of Christ, yet not 111uch less are those ,vhich the same
Scriptures contain in support of Peter's Primacy, So that if
the force of proof is to be judged of by the ?1'lLmVe'ì'> of texts,
that in behalf of the Primacy will either be preferred to the
rest, or at least yield to none.
But I anticipate the answer that it is not the number of
texts ,yhich ,vill decide the question, but their perspicuity and
evidence, which constitute their force. To meet ,vhich objec-
tion I shall merely set these several parties against each other.
'Vhat, then, do Lutherans think of the perspicuity of those
texts by ,vhich Anglicans l1laintain the superiority of Bishops
over Presbyters? They are unanimous in thinking theln not
merely Blost obscure, but absolutely foreign to the purpose for
,vhich they are cited. Just the sanle is the Calvinist opinion

4 - Q
t....

ST. l>.ETE'R,

of the Lu theran proof.
for the real pre
encc, and the Socinian
vie,v of the text
allege(l by Calvinists in IJchalf of Christ's
divinity. Both obstinately refuse to adlnit that their uppo-
nent;:, urge anything clecisive. It ,youl(l be easy to quote
instances of this, if it ,,-as not notorious. It is, then, no unfair
inference that Protestants have no particular reason to Loa
t
triulnphantly of the per:-\picuity anù evidence of the text::) on
"rhich they Hcvcrally rely.
But ,vho, they rctort, cannot see that the cause of the
Primacy, ,vhich ,,,'e defend, is far inferior? For our exposition
is opposed not 1).}"" one or t\\
O parties, hut Ly thclll all in a
Jnas:-;, ..L\nglicau:-;, Lutheran
, Calvini:-;t
, and all who arc ?1út
C(fthulic,
. The adtlition i:; ::)ignificant, all who are nut Catltulic8,
for illlleed all the
e, and thebe alone, are our opponents. Yet
their Ycr) na1ue createS the gravest prejudice against then1,
anù shu'\.
thCIIl to be unworthy of attention. .A.s St. ....\.ugustine
said, (( The Catholic Church is onl', to ,vhich different llcresiés
give various name
, they themselves èach po:-;ses'iing their o\vn
llalne, ,\rhich they llare not refu
è. \Yhence judge
unatfccte<l
by partiality can form an opinion to 'VhOlll the nalUC of
Catholic, ,,,hieh all aim at, ought to Le giyen.". If, then, the
nalHe of Catholic is a note of truth, the negation of that name
i<3 a te::;t of error and heresy. But no one ,vill Ï1nagine that
heretics, that is, the enemies of Christ and the Apostles, have
a right to ùe follo,vcd in "'''bat concerns the doctrine of Christ,
anù the Apostolic institutiou
, Thus, \vhat Tertullian f:;aid is
to the point, " Though ''te hatl to search Rtill and ft)r ever, yct
1.{'heï'lJ are \\re to search? Is it a1l10ng heretics, ,vhel'e all is
foreign antI opposed to our o\"n truth, ,,,,hOll1 "\\ e arr' not
anO'\ cll tu approach? t \Yhat scrvant expects foua fro1l1 a
stranger, not to say au cneIl1Y of his 10rJ? \Yhat
uldier takes
donativc or pay froln confederatc, not to say ii'OIl1 hostile
kings, except he be an open dl'
erter and re IJel? Even the
".0111an in the Gospel searchetl for her piece of silver ,,"ithin
her o,vn house. Even he ,vho knocked, struck the duoI' (jf a

... Aug, de Utili tate Crc.lcIH1i, c. 7, n. 19,

t Tit, iii. 10.

l1IS .A-VAME AND HIS Ol/'FIGE.

47

friend.* Eyen the \\Tidow solicited a judge, ,vho ,vas hard
indeed, but not her enelny. Noone can 1e built up by the
person ,vho destroys hÜn: no one be enlightened by one ,,-ho
shuts him up in darkness, Let us search then in our O'Yll,
and from our o,vn, and about our own, and only that ,vhich
can be questioned ,vithout harm to the rule of faith," t
But if ,ve look closer into the. matter, we shall find that
even in the interpretation of our texts Protestants are not so
agreed with each other as unifonnly to oppose us. S01l1e of
the greatest names amongst them, such as Cameron, Grotius,
Hammond, Leclerc, Dod ,yell, ltlichaelis, Rosenmüller, anù
Kuinoel, differ fronl the rest and agree ,yith us in interpreting,
cc upon this rock I will build
Iy Church," ,vords of great
importance in the controversy about the PriInacy. So that
"\\
e were not wrong in stating that Protestants do not entirely
agree among each other in their interpretation, nor disagree
"...i th ours,
But grant that they "
ere one and all opposed to it, it
,vouId not prove much. For, ji/l'st, it could hardly happen
other,vise, since the old Protestant cause is so contained in
this lnatter of the Prinlacy, that, were they to confess them-
selves wrong in it, they "\vould pronounce then1selves guilty of
the n10st groundless schism. Therefore it is a matter of life
and death "\\...ith theln to resist us. Secondly, as they dissent
fron1 us, so do they desert that doctrine ",
hich the \"hole
Christian body solenInly professed and defined before the six-
teenth century in Ecumenical Councils, that of Florence held
in 1430, the second of Lyons in 1274<, and the fourth Lateran
in 1215. "T e, then, follo,v antiquity, and they take up
novelty. And so it follo,vs that ,vhile "\\-'e have Protestants
against us, ,ve have the earlier Ohristians for us, whilst Pro-
testants are opposed not only to the present race of Catholics,
but to those 'v hose children these are, and whose doctrines
they have preserved. For as to the ancient interpretation of
these texts take the follo,,
illg proof, contained in a letter of

* Luke xv. 9; xi. 5; xviii. 2.

t Tertullian, de Præ;:;c. c. 21.

471

ST. PETER,

Pope .L\gatllo to the Greek EInpCl'Or I--leracliu
, read and
appro' cd in the sixth Gencral Council, A. D. ()fo;O: "Thp true
cOIlfe
:-;ion uf l)eter ,,"as reYc
llL'd by the Father froul hea,'cll,
for ,vhich Peter ,vas pronounced to be blessed by the Lord of
all, ,vho like\\
ise by a triple cUlnlucn<.lation ,va,:; cntrusted \vith
the fceding of the spiritual shecp of the Church Ly the
Redeelner ûf all lIinlself; in virtue of \vhose assistance this
His A postolical Church hath never turned aside frolH the path
of truth to any error ,vhatsoevcr; ,vho
e authority, as of the
Prince of all the Apostles, the ,vhole Catholic Church at a1J
tÏInes and the universal councils faithflùly clnLracing, have in
all respects foll(H\ped, and all the venerahlo Father
ha"\ e
cntertainell its .L\postolic doctrine; through \vhich there have
shone the lllost approved light
of tlu.} Church; ,\
hich while
the holy orthoòo),. Fathers have venerated anti follu\veJ, he1'>etics
Ita ve lHU'Sll Jd 'lci th f(ds accll
atiul1.
, {{/HI cul umfvi s io .Q,pi reel
by hatred. Thi$ i
the litting tl"adition of Cli/'ist's Apostles,
'which [lis C!luJ'('lt cvcryu'hc1'e ltuld.i.". "r e lnight ilnagine
that Sir Tholnas 1.1orc had these 'YOr<lR before his eyrs ,vhen
h(' aIlS'\ ereJ Luther, " Not only aU that learned and holy nlen
have cullectell to the point lilOVeS Ine to give "Tilling obedience
tù that See, but cspecially,vhat "re have so often ,,"'itnessed,
that not only there never ,vas an enelUY to the Christian faith
,,'110 Jid not at the saIne tiIlle declare "Tar against that See,
l)u t also tllat there never has Leen one 'v Ito profcs
ed himself
an cnenlY of that See ,vithout shortly after declaring hUllself
signally a capital foe and traitor of Chri
t anù our religiun.
Another thing, too, has great ,vcight ,\ ith IHe, that if, in thi

matter, the faults of intlivi<.1ualH are laid to the charge of their
office, all authority" in collapse, and the people will Le ,vith-
out ruler, la,v, or order. And if thi8 ever happens, as it SeelllS
likely tu happen in parts of Gcnnany, at length they ,vi]] learn
to their cost ho,v luuch IHore it i
to the intere
t of bociety to
Ita vo even bad rulers rather than none." t
Prote::-,t.ants, then, have lnany 1110re uppunent
than ,\'e; to

· :l\Iansi, COllcilin, tom, ]], 239,

t RCRponsio ad Lu:hcram, c. x.

IIIS -,,-VAJiE A}.,"D IllS OFFICE,

475

which \ve Inay add, tlâl'(lly, that we assert and Inaintain a
doctrine which for several ages had no opponent \vorth nlen-
tiuning, and \vhich received a general ùelief and assent. Pro-
testants, on the contrary, no sooner brought their doctrine to
light than they roused the \vhole Catholic Church against the In ;
that very Church, fOll.;}'lhly, from \vhich they had rebelled, in
\vhich they had been \vashed in the laver of regeneration,
whose n10therl y care had enrolled them as Christians, from
\vhich they had received the Bible and all other Christian
blessings, \vhich, before that fatal schism, alone presented the
appearance of the true Church, and \vas invested \vith
attributes \vhich inspired belief and fostered obedience. For
such were antiquity, the hierarchy, unity, the agreement of its
111eInbers, universality; such, again, the splendour of sanctity
and learning; zeal in the guardianship of prilneval trac1ition,
hatred of profane novelties; and, lastly, the renown of those
heavenly gifts, which cannot fail the true Church of Christ,
and were ascribed to no other body.
But, fifthly, it \vould be very apposite to compare the
Catholic Ch ul'ch ,vi th herself, and con trast her state an d
condition in the nineteenth century with that san1e state and
condition in the fourth, the fifth, and the sixth. N o\V who, in
the fourth century, professed the consubstantiality of the
Trinity? ".,. ell-nigh Catholics alone, \vhile innumerable sects
of heretics opposed this doctrine. 'Val' to the knife \vas \vaged
against it by Praxeans, Noetians, Sabellians, Paulianists, Arians,
and their \vorst portion, the Anomæns, l\Iacedonians, and those
\vho then lnalle their appearauce, Tritheists. Again, in the
fifth and the sixth centuries, who were they who retained the
true faith in Christ the God-1\Ian, and His dispensation in
taking flesh? Once more the true faith \vas hardly found
outside the Catholics, \vhile the follo\vers of Theodore of
l\Iopsuestia, and Diodorus of Tarsus, N estorius and the N es-
torians, Eutyches, and the Eutychean sects at daggers drawn
"rith each other, and in fine, the J\Ionothelites and their sects,
,vho hated one another and the Catholics ,vith equal bitterness,

47n

S 'l
1) E 1'..t.'R,

clubbed all their forces together to oppose it.
0"7, do any
l>l'otcstants vcntul'û to infer that in the fourth and foll()\\
ing
ccnturiès the cau-;e of the Catholic Church" as less certain, on
account of this Inob of ho
tile sects? I should consider such
an insinuation an insult to thelli. They must accordingly
all 0 \\r IllY parallel infcrence, that it is fair to pass the saBle
juJgU1Cllt 011 the cause of the PrÎ1uacy 1l0'V for some centuries
dcfcndeù by the Catholics against the Protestants.
Lu.::;tly, to aùdress specially Lutherans and Anglicans.
They are "Tcll a\\rare that abllo
t all sects are uot more opposed
to the snprculacy of Peter than to the supcriorit) of Bishops,
:uHl the \Tel'ity of the Lord's body in the Eucharist. But are
they therefore deterred by the nUlul)er of thcir enell1Ïes, or do
they (listrust the goodne
s of their cause, or doubt the per-
Hpicuity of tho,-;e ùocUlllellts on \vhich they rely fur the victory?
They can afford to Ws( lain the tricks of their upponent
, as
'\-ell "1,s rcpul
e their attacks. '{'hey Blust, accordingly, agree
,,
ith us that the a
sel'tion
or denials of cunteRting partie

ought not to IJe, anù C'lUllot be, the te:-;t of a cause's guudnes
,
and of dOCll1Ucntary evidence,
But, theIl, l)y \\
hat stanJard are ""0 to go? I reply, by
tho:-;e criteria ,vhich are not Hu1 Ùect to just exception, ana
,yhich IHnst be approved l)y all ,vho seek the truth, and
01 )ey the dictatl' uf reason. K 0", four such criteria in chicf I
think lllay 1)0 assign ell, the t,,
u fonner of "rhich are i JI
11Wd late
and inhr?Htl, the third i ntc)'J1al, but ROJlle,vhat IHore rClllote;
the fuurth, cxfel'iutl, but uf great ,veight, and nut to 1)e over-
louked. "fo speak uf the fonller fir
t: one of these is L'el'bal, :uHl
1elungs tù the ,vord:-, and phra:se
of ,vhich the text cun:-;ists; the
othcr ,'c land rcrrarJb the rneanin o . of the sentence lndeell
, 0 ð .,
no othcr sources of oL
curity or uf clearne

can IJß illlagined
than cither the WOJ'(ls \\-hich expre
s tIle 'lnattel', ur the ?1L({,tle1'
intelldefl Ly the 'wul,d::;. If Loth "\'
onl
and Blatter are plain,
and per
picuous, the discourse ,\
ill Lt; clear, and the language
distinct; but if either the luatter cxceeù the pu\\
er of reason,
or the ,vords llo not run clear, or Loth these conspire, the l'VI-
(1ence of the l11eaning ,,-ill 1\(' Jllor(' or h.s
inlpair('(l

IllS NAJ.fE AND IllS OF
FICE.

477

1, N O\V, to begin ,vith
voTds, I shall not be severe, hut
allo\v to Anglicans, Lutherans, 8:nd Calvinists, that the texts
alleged by each of theln in behalf of his own cause consist of
,vords "\vhich are either ilnmediately perspicuous, or become
lnediately clear upon definite principles. But in turn I should
ask theln repeatedly to consider \vhether such a perspicuity
can be denied to the ,vords of which the texts cited for the
Primacy of Peter consist. These words are in general and
vulgar use, continually repeated in the Bible, but so connected
together that their certain lneaning is either imlnediately
evident, or fixed "\vith very little trouble. But are not most of
them n1etaphorical, such as rock, building, læys, binding, loosi11fJ,
la/ììtbs, sheep, feeding? Undoubtedly some are such, yet not
that words used in their p1'oper sense are wanting, as when
Peter is called thefirst, the g'reater, the s'Upe1'1ior; also when he
is charged to confirm his brethren; and what ,ve collect from
the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles of St. Paul, and the
Evangelists' mode of "\vriting, Not, secondly, that it is not
evident, froIn the connection of the discourse, what fixed and
established lneaning must be given to those metaphorical ex-
pressions, Not, thirdly, that the lneaning of those forn1ulas is
not shown by the exercise of the po,vers conferred in then1.
Not, fourthly, that there is any inability, if you remove the
lnetaphor, to express in prropeT words ,vhat the lnetaphor
shadows out. Not, fifthly, as if the literal and Ïlnmediate
sense were therefore wanting; for it is very plain that the
llletaphorical * sense like\vise is literal and inln1ediate. And
sixthly, not that 1netaph01'1ical can be considered equivalent
to Obscu1'1e, for obscurity is m.ost opposed to the very genius of
nletaphor, and such a canon would destroy the perspicuity of
human language. For there is no language, ancient or n10dern,

:if: Sense, says J ahn, is the connection or mutual relation of notions intended
by the author in h
s words, or, according to others, which is the same thing, the
conception of the mind which the author has expressecl' in words, and wishes to
raise in his readers, rThis sense, whether it springs from the proper or whether
from the improper and metaphorical meanillg of words, or from. anegorical
language, is immediate, grammatical, and literal.

178

S1
P
'TER,

rude or polished, RPlnitic, chamitic, or japhetic, \vho
e 'YHefrl-
l)!U)J'icol is not lnuch ])}orc copious than its l)ì'()lJCì' vocal)ulary.

Ietaphor, then, and ohscurity are very far rl']l1ovccl fnull
each other, and there i
nothing to prevent a llletaphurical
t'''\:prcssioll l)earing the plainest sense. For such the sen:-,e \vill
he, ,vhenever\\
hat is called the fuu ndafion of the 111etaphor i:i
clear, anJ the series of the discourse indicates tit jJoi nt of likf-
Il )8"
, antI u:::;age of
pecch unfolcls the fVì'ce of th0 llletaphor.
K O\V, all these conditions, \vhich ensnre per
picuity in tho
luetaphor, are found in interpreting the lllctaphor
,vhich con-
tain the singular prerogative:.; of Peter.
"or Wi it is perfectly
plain \vhencp the Jlletaphors of fUllndation, bltilding, ]-cy,q,
lJ inti i ng, Zoo..â 11[/, ,-;!lU p, la'1nb,q, ti!tfJpher'd, arc dra\, n,
o the
contl'Àt defincs the point of f-\inlilitude, ancl usage of
pcech
dol'S not aHo" igl10ranee of the :f()rce of buch 111etarh()r
. .....\nd
thus the te
d
un Peter's Pri]nacy hayea verhal perRpicuity\vhich
"il] lJl'ar a favourable cUlnparison \yith those texts on \vhich
.A.uglicans, LutheranR, alHl Calvinist
rely. Fur indeed aU tho
difficulties, ill the invention of \vlJÏch Protestant
have ShO\V11
their ingenuity, are intrucluced, put upun the \vords, not dra,vn
front theIne So, on the contrary, the haters uf the Priluacy
cyiclently "\\Tincc at their cll\arne
s.
2. VCì'bal pCl't\picuity i
follu"\\ cd by ?"eul, or that ,vhich
concern
the
llbject-ln((ttLi", And this, I assert, is far inferior,
far lllore slender, ill the a1uvo-nan1ed Protestant controversies,
than in this of the Cathulic8. Inclecd, 10th the controverHies,
on the real pre
ence and on the divinity of Chri:-,t, have a
snper-illtelligibh> u1ject, so far e:\.ceec.ling the natural po\ver of
reason, a
to adn1Ït of the Inind's conceiving it hy analogy, but
not hy a distinct and l)1"'opeì' kno\vlellge. For this is the
nature of ll\ysteries, \vhence it follows in them that neither
single words have distinct nutioJl
, nor a ,vhole proposition
(listinct sense. 'Yhcrea
in the controversy a10ut the Prin1acy,
therl. i
nothing \,hich i
not con1nlcn
urate \vith reason, and
\vhich haR not the advantage of proper and di:-,tinct notions.
For, of revealed truths. SOlne being ?'otiullal, some beyond

HIS lVAJIE
L_VD IllS OFl?ICE.

47U

reason, and sonle above rea
on, the proper character of those
which are called beyo/
d reason is, that, if revealed, they aee
cognizable by reason. Now, to such an order of truths the
institution of the Primacy belongs. Thus its real evidence,
that, nanlely, which concerns its 81
bject-?natte1
, is much superior
to that ,vhich the others admit of. But should we grant as
lnuch to the controversy in ,vhich Anglicans defend the supe-
riority of Bishops over Presbyters? Grant this, yet still it
remains that in this species of 'reed evidence the cause of the
Primacy is far superior to that of the real presence, or that of
the divinity of Christ. But, in truth, the Anglican doctrine
on Bishops may be considered from two points of vie, v, either
as severed from the Catholic dogma on Peter's Primacy, or as
in connection and coherence with it. From the latter point of
vie,v I should admit it to be so agreeable to reason, that this
power calls for it, and rests in it, when once illulninated by
faith, so as to know, that is, the purpose of Christ that each
particular Church should present the aspect of a united falnily.
But sever this superiority of Bishops over Presbyters from the
dogma of the Primacy, and inveigh as keenly against Peter's
suprelnacy as you defend their presidency, ,vhich is ,vhat
Anglicans do, and then I could only conclude that this doctrine
is plainly contrary to reason instead of agreeing ,vith it.
For ,vhence do Anglicans deduce its agreement ,vith reason 1
Hanllnoñd, Pearson, Beveridge, Bingham, and their other
greater theologians, tell us that it follows very plainly,
because ,ve know that Christ carefully provided for the unity
of particular Churches, which, they say, it seems impossible to
obtain ,vithout the superior power of Bishops, It is a good
inference; but did Christ sho,v less care for the unity of
the whole Church than for that of particular Churches? "Tho
can seriously Inaintain this? For ,vhat is the nnity recom-
mended by Christ and so earnestly urged by the Apostles, save
that of the ,vhole Church? And ,vhen "'
e ackno,vledo'e in
b
the Creed one Church, do ,ve Inean a particular or the univer"al
Church? "T e nlean that ,vhich ,ve also ackno,vledae to be
b

.1bO

ST. PHTER,

Catholic, antI therefore the unity is that of the Catholic Church,
.A.utI therefore it \\Tas Christ's intention, alHl TTi:-; certain \yill,
that not only particular Churches, hut the universal budy of
the Church, should posses
tho test and the do\vcr of unity.
./\n(1 this .A nglicall nution, \,hich denies of the universal
Church \vhat it afl-inns uf particular Chnrcllcs, may 8uit, cry
\\ell an island, holding itself aloöf frOln the rcst of the \\Torld,
l)ut it is quite il1cul11patil)le ,,"ith the radical idea of the king-
d01TI of Christ.
l\loreoyer, if it \va..c;; necessary fin" the production and
Inaintenance uf unity in particular Churches to sct Bishups
oycr thcln, \\-ith authority superior to that of Presbytcrs; if
reason delnand
that it b('ing Chri"t's ,vill for particular
Churches to li,,.c in unity, Hè ::;hould like\\Tisc have in::;titutccl
the po""'cr \yhich distinguishc;::) Bishops [rol11 Prcsbyters; can
\\r(, sUPIJo
\.\ cither that it \vas nnt nccesç:ary for the pro-
tluction and Inaintcnance of unity in the Catholic Church,
tu cOlnn1it it
governmcnt to a uniyersal supcrior, or that
rl'a
On docs not cqu lly requirc, that Christ, \vho cnjoined the
Catholic Church to luaintain unity,
hould have instituted the
universal Pastor? :Nay, a
the neccssity is not equal Ull
tIll' t,,-o f-;idcs, but so lunch stronger on the side of unity
in the 'Catholic Church, as it is III ore difficult to hold togcther
in one an innun1craòle than a lin1Ïted nUlnher, 111CI1 Hcatterec1
oyer the globc than nlcn ,vithill a nalTO"T region, nations
differing in genius, habits, and la\\?s, than those ,,
ho rest'Iul)lc
each other in thcse; so reason, \\Thich for particular Chnrche

rcquires their respcctive Bishops, "Htcl, ìnUJ'e rcquires the
iu<)titution of a
Lnil'C1'sal superior, lcst the end shoulcl appear
to have been devised \vithout the 111eans, and the divine
"ork of Christ be deficient in \visdolll. 'Vhat, then, are
.A.nglicans about in dividing theF:c t".o doctrines, and con-
tending for the ill
tituti()n of Bishops, ,,"hile they ol)stinately
deny the institution üf the Prilnacy? They strip of its
authority the very truth \vhich they (lefend, and hy
evering
doctrines ,,-hich derive their consistency frolll their cuhe
ion,

HIS N.AJIE AND RIS OFFIOE.

481

put ,veapons in the hands of Presbyterians to assault and
even overthrow the very doglna from ,vhich they take their
nalue of Episcopalians. Accordingly the evidence derived from
the 8ubject-rJtÆlttcl' is luuch clearer in those texts which are
alleged for Peter's Primacy, than in those by "\vhich the
superiority of Bishops over Presbyters, the real presence, and
the divine Person of Christ, are proved,
N o,,
the force of deUlonstration deri yed from documents
COITésponds to the sum of fve)'bul and 'real evidence in the
text:;;, being greater or less as this is stronger or ,veaker.
In other ,vords, the .forc8 of demonstration belongs to that
cla
s of evidence ,vhich luathen1aticians call eli )'ect. But both
these sorts of evidence exist in the saIne, or eyen in a fuller
degree, in those texts which concerns the Primacy, and set
forth its divine institution. Accordingly the force of nemon-
stration for the Pri:r;nacy is equal or superior to tbat belonging
to the argulnents "hich proye the superiority of Bishops, the
real presence, and Christ's divine Person. Yet these argu-
lnents have such force, that the articles "\vhich they prove
cannot, in the opinion of the Anglicans; Lutherans, and
Calvinists, Le questioned ,vithout incurring the deepest guilt
of heresy. \\T e have, then, the san1e or even a stronger
reason to affinn that the Prilnacy of Peter, resting on the
same, or eyen a stronger evidence, as 1"e1.:ealeel, cannot be
denied "ithout heresy,
Aud this is a corollary which I ,,
ould entreat Anglicans,
Lutherans, and Calvinists, carefully to consider, and then
say "\vhether they are consistent; for then I feel assured
they "\yould becolue discontented ,vith thenlselves, b1 re-
flecting that, in the choice of the articles which they hold,
they are not following the clealness of revelation, but
party spirit and factious prejudices. "\Yhat satisfactory
ans"\,"'er can they ever return to the Catholic 'v ho asks
why they, ,yho on equal or less evidence defend the
superiority of Bishops, rleny the Primacy "Thich rests on
similar or greater proof? Or "\vhy they attack the Primacy,
VOL. II. 2 I

482

ST. PETER,

,vhile they defend the real presence, or tho divinity of Christ,
,vhich are "upported by no 11101'e evident argll1nents? And
how ,vil1 they satisfy their o'vn conscience, should this
thought ever cross thenl, cc "Thy do I at one time obey, at
another time resist, th
salne evidf\nce of revelation?" That
same faith ,vith ,vhich they
everally believe the divine
appointlnent of Bishop:-;, the real presence, and the consu b-
stantiality of Christ, cOlnpels thenl, if they would Inaintain
consistency, and not repel conviction, to cunfesH the Prin1acy
of Peter,
And thi
argument Inight l.e carried Inuch farther, if
they would reflect how great is the hrilliancy of evidence
in behalf of the Prilnacy, compared ,vith sun(lry other capital
Christian doctrines, bOlne or all of ,vhich they hold "Without
que
tion: Ruch are the consuLstantiality of the Trinity, the
unity of Christ's Person, the propagation of original sin, the
eternity of punishn1ent, regeneration in baptism, and gratuitous
justification. They ,,
ill find, on reflection, that they hold
thesf' doctrines not because they are proved by stronger
Scriptural evidence than the Primacy, for quite the reverse
is the truth, nor becauc:;e they are encompassed ".ith less
obscurity in their o"'"n character, for the subject-matter of
the Prinlacy is clear and distinct in compari<;on ,,
ith them
all, but because the doctrines do not oppose the particular
tradition "rhich they have receiveJ, and so their n1Ïnds are
not set against them. Let thenl once come to COlnpare the
whole evidence for the Primacy, Scriptural, traditional, analo-
gical, and historical, ,vhich last alone cOlllprchends the fourteen
'beads above enumerated, "ith the RaIlle evidence in bchalf
of any or all of t110se, and they cannot but afbnit its great
superiority.
3, But ,ye must procet-'d to the tl
Ü'd criterion, which
increases not a little the evidence frolll revelation for the
Primacy. For Catholics and Protestants are agreed in con-
sidering analogy as one of the best helps in interpretation,
and in assigning to it the force of a real paralle1isn1, a pro-

IllS NAilIE .AJ..YD fIlS OFFIOE.

483

ceeding ,vhich rests on the necessity of the Scripture presenting
one ,vhole and harmonious body of doctrine in its several
parts. And in order not to deprive this help of its efficacy,
both parties give two conditions for its exercise: the first,
that no sense be put UpOJl passctges of SCl.iptItre contra1
Y to
analogy,. the second, thctl no 1}iolence be used to the la11guage
of SC'ì'iptn1"C to conJÌ1
ln it 1.vith analogy, which would be
imposing on Holy TVrit the sense
vanted fl'01n it. These
t,vo faults carefully avoided, analogy is of great service, and
throws much light upon interpretation.
But, no,v, is there such a sunl of doctrine, so remarkable,
and so diffused through all the books of the N e,v Testaillent,
that the texts expressing the gifts and prerogatives of Peter,
can be tried by tbe touchstone of this. analogy? Such, indeed,
there is, very renlarkable, and threefold in character. The
first point is found in the texts * which regard the divine
institution of Bishops: the other t,vo in those ,vhich sho"\v
the unityt and the Catholicityt of the Church. For 'v hat
can stand in closer connection ,"vith these articles of doctrine,
than the appointment of a supreme ruler to discharge over the
universal Church the office ",
hich every Bishop exercises over
his o,vn particular Church, and his own portion of the flock?
'\That, again, can be lllore opposed to them, than the supposition
t hat provision was lllade, by the institution of Bishops, for
the PU'ì'ts, but none, by the institution of a supreme pastor,
fùr the whole body, which is to be one and Catholic 1 There-
fore, that exposition of the texts concerning Peter, which
exhibits hiln as ruler of the Church universal, and as Inade
to be the visible cause of that same Catholic unity, so
admirably agrees \vith analogy, that it lllUst be considered
unqu0stionable, unless texts contradictory to it can be pro-

* Acts xiv, 22; xx. 28; 1 Tim. v. 19-22; 2 Tim. iv. 2-5; Tit. i. 5; 1 Pet.
v. 2, 3.
t )Iatt, xvi. 18; xviii. 18; John x. 16; Eph. v, 25; 1 Cor. xii.; John
xvii. 20-26.

Luke xx.iv, 47; Acts i. 8; ix, 15; CO]088. i. 8; 1 Cor. i. 23; ix. 20;
Rom. x, 18.

484

5T. PETER,

duced, But so far j" it frOlH the cat;e that text
considci'cd
in tlwnlscll.fcs contradict it, that, on the c0ntrary, they i lIi-
?/
d' ately express it oJ' th {'l-SelVíb, and can be distorted from
it only by violating all the ht,ys of illterprl'tation. ....\.ccurd-
ingly, that vie"
of the texts about Peter, ,,
hich èstahlishes
hi
rrilnacy, is ,,"ontlerful1y confirIHerl ùy analogv, and by its
harnlony ,yith ,,
hat the
criptures tell ns of the Church, as
instituted by Christ.
4. And nothing ,vill be ,vanting to give full assurance to
this confirmation, if \re add the 1011 j'lh OJ' c.rtej'nal criterion,
that derive(} fronl con
ent of \\-itnesses. I aln not going to
urge here the divine force antI infallible authority of Christian
traclition: I shan lllcrely allege ,vhat no person of (liscrction
can (Ieny or (!uestion. The nrst point is, that in the actual
controversy the tcstilHony of the JHost ancient witncsses
cannot 1)(' dis1'egardetl; an(l the second that it carric's the
"\ ery Htrongest prcju(lice in faxour of whichever interpretation
it
npport
.
:K uW, here we haxe to do, first, \vith tht
interpretation of
a serilhi of Jogulatic texts; and, secondly, "ith a puint uf
doctrine, ,,-hich, l)l'ing of thc utIno..,t nlOlnent, cOllhlllut l)c un-
kno,,-n to anyone, But are these luatters on ,,
hich ancient
,vitnpsseR, such a.c... the Christian Fathers, anrl ecc1esiastical
,,-ritcrs, can he safely rac,
cd by unheard? If it ",\
erc a matter
of geography, chronology, or archff'ology, one Blight allo\\r it,
t.bough ,,-ith ref,rret: but this i
out of the question, in a
lllatter of dogll1atic texts, anù those relating to a Inost im-
portant doctrine. }"or l1otoriou
is t.he zeal ,vith \\-hich the
ancient Fathers laboured to preserve and interpret the dog-
luatic texts of Scripture. ,\
e k1l0\V their care to prevent
the introduction of nc\y and false interpretatiuns, and ne\v
anù false doctrincs thence arising. And 'YC kno",," that,
together \yith the Scriptures, they received fronl the _Apostolic
teaching the kindred po".er of interpreting them. For, as
Origen renlarkeù, "Since there are nlany who think that
they l)elieye "hat is of Christ, and somc of then1 believe

HIS NAJIE AND HIS OFFICE.

485

what is different froln those before then1, yet, since the
preaching of the Church is preserved, as handed do\vn by
the order of suece
:-;ion fron1 the Apoðtles, and to the present
day abiding in the Church, that verity alone is to 1e believed,
,,"'hich in nothing is discorllant fro In the ecclesiastical and
Apostolical tradition." *
l\Ioreoyer, can it seeln safe to enter upon a track Inost
divergent froIl1 that \vhich the Apostle
nlarked out, and the
Christian people constantly follo\ved? St. Paul t taught us to
listen to \vitnesses, and Christendom, \vhether assem bled in
council, or every,vhere diffused, ,vas content to depend on
them.
Iost clear is ,vhat is said on this point about the
Fathers at Nicea t and Ephesus,
and no less so the ,yords
of Leontius of Byzantiun1, II John Cassian,' Theodoret, * ·
Augustine,tt Jeroll1e, tt Epiphanius,

Basil, II II Origen," Ter-
tullian,* * * Clell1ent of Alexandria.ttt and the oldest of al],
Irenæus, t t t ,vho says, " The tI"Ue kno,vletlge is the doctrine of
the Apostles, and the ancient state of the Church in the ,,
hole
,vorld, and the character of the body of Christ, according to
the succession of Bishops, by ,y hich they handed do,vn the
Church, \vhich is in every place, \vhich hath reached even to
us, being guarded ,vithout fiction, 'with a most full intel1)reta-
tion of the SCJ'ipt1
1'es, adlnitting neither addition nor subtrac-
tion, and the reading ,vithout falsification, and legitimate and
diligent exposition according to the Scriptures, ,vithout danger,
and ,vithout blasphelny, and the chief gift of charity, ,vhich is
Inûre precious than kno,vledge,lnore glorious than prophecy,

* Ol'igen, preface 1TEpl àpxwv, D. 2. t 2 Till"'. ii. 2.
:t See Athanas. de decretis Xic. Synoùi, and also Hist. tripartit, lib. 2, 2, 3.

See Vincent of Lerills, CommonÏt. c, 32, 33.
\I Leolltius, contra Xestorium, lib. l.

Cassian, de Incarn, lib. 1. '" * Theodoret, in the three dialogues.
t t Augustine, cont. Cresconium, 1, C. 32, 33.
t t Jerome, Ep. 126, and Dialog. adv. Luciferianos.

Epiphanius, Hæres, 61, 75, 78.
\1\1 Basil, cont. Eunomium, lib. 1; de Spiritu S. c. 29.

Origen in Jlatt. Tract. 29.
* * '" 'fertullian, throughout the book De Prescriptionibus.
t t t Clement, Stromatum, lib. 7. t t t Irenæus, lib. 4, c. 63 and 45.

4RG

B1: PETER,

Jnol'e elninent than all grac
::,." Fur, as hr :--ay!': elsew IH 're,
" 'Ve ought to learn the' truth, ,,-here the gift.
of th(ì Lor(l are
placed; aUlong ,vhoJn is that succcs<:;ion uf the (fhureh, ,vhirh
is fl'Olll the t\.l)u::;tles, sound and irreproachable conversation,
alHl di
course unadulterated and incorrupt. :For the
e Jnain-
tain that faith of ours in one God, ,vho Inacle all things: these
increa
e that loye tow.ards the Son of God, ,vho ha.s Inade for
our sake so great dispo
itioDg: tlu se "rlJlO1.',i tv 'llS tll SCJ'iptu1')s
'l" i f II () H f pp,' i t. "
..Antl, ùesitlcs, "rhere is the Prote
tant ,vho does not prai
e
tilt' lIpbre,v illustrationq of Lightfoot, Schopttgen, and )Ien-
schen? ur ,yho does not at lea
t Jnake Bluth of the COlllluen-
taries uf ....\Lell Ezra, I\:iIHChi, Jarchi, and others, in the
interpretatiùn uf the llebre\\y Scriptures? They all see the
:ul,-antage (,f approachiug Huch Rources of illfurIuation, and
usi ng then1 for their O"ï1 purposè. But are \Ve to refu
e to
the Fathers nn(l ancient doctors of the Church the deference
,vhich "e allo". to Raùbins and Thalnuldistq? This i
at least
a reason for hearing the testiJI10ny of the Fathcr
.
..And if it be cODcorùant, constant, and universal, it most
po,,"erfully recolllJuends that Scriptural interpretation ,yhich
agreeb ,vith it. In this, all Cath(Jlic
without exception, antI
the lllost judicious auJ learned l)rotestallts, are agreed. In
gowl truth, it ,vould be iucrediLle that au interpretation coulù
be fal
e, ,vhich "-a
adopted unaninlously hy the }i'athers of
every age anù country. And it ought to "he as incredible to
find anyone RO conceited, as not to 1)
greatly moved 1,'y the
"Titnes
and consent of Christian antiquity.
()up point of inquiry renlains, whether the Fathers have
given their opinion, and that unanimously, on Peter and tl1f\,
texts ,\
hich relate to hiu1. TIut tbeir" ortls - inserteù in the
fore'going page/j entirely tCl'lllÏllate this cuntroversy, and shuw
that they "rcre all of the Inilld expre
sed by Gregory the Great,
ill these "\vl)rd
J ,,-hich, it is ,veIl to remcJn1er, ,rere directed to

* It may be ßllowable also to refer to the fifth ::ilt'tion of the wmk mentioneJ
in t he preface, " 'l'he
ec of St, Peter," dc.

IllS NAJIE A
TD IllS OJi"FICE.

487

the supreme civil authority of those days, for he tells the
elnperor--
"To all who know the Gospel, it is Inanifest that the
charge of the 'v hole Church was entrusted by the voice of the
Lord to the holy Apostle Peter, Prince of all the Apostles,
For to hinl it is said, 'Peter, lovest thou 1\1e 1 Feed
Iy
sheep,' To hinl is said, 'Behold, Satan hath desired to sift
you as ,vheat, but 1 have prayed for thee, Peter, that thy faith
fail not; and do thou, one day, in turn, confirm thy brethren,'
To him is said, 'Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I ,vill
build
Iy Church,' and the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it. And I ,viII give to thee the keys of the kingdom
of heaven. And ,vhatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth, it
shall be bound also in heaven; and ,vhatsoever thou shalt loose
on earth, it Rhall be loosed also in heaven,".

II< St. Greg. Ep. lib. 5, 20.

INDEX.

A.

.Abmham, parallel between, and Peter,
261-26
, 4
(), 432, 433.
Acts, division of, 34G-state the accom-
plishment of Christ's promises, 346,
34
- -history of the mystical body, as
the Gospels of the Head, 347-eluci-
date the institution of the Primacy by
shm\ ing its execution, 348 and follow-
ing,
Africa, Church of, its terms addressing
Pope Theodore, 342, 467.
Aged/w, Pope, A,D, ô78-(j
:?, referred to,
4G7-states his Primac\' in the case of
St, 'Vilfrid, 467-to the
Emperor Hera-
clius and the lith Council, 474.
.Alexander of Alexandria, referred to,
453.
.Ambrose, St., interprets the name of
Peter, 255-terms Peter" the Hock of
the Church," 259-" the Apostle in
whom is the Church's support," 260-
affirms and descrihes his Primary, 299
-declares, "where Peter is, there is
the (,hurch," 30l-interprets John xxi,
15-17 of Peter's Primacy, 315-says,
"the rights of venerable communion
flow from St. Peter's chair as from a
fountain-head," 435-descri bes schism
as rendering Christ's passion of
o
effect, 447-and as the unforgiven sin,
447-mentions a Xovatian error of re-
stricting the keys to Peter personally,
456, n.-assigns the origin of unity to
Peter, 457,
Ambrosiaster, makes Paul's visit an ac-
knowledgment of Peter's Primacy,
389-ranges James and John under
Peter, as Barnabas under Paul, 3!:"12-
sees in Paul's censure of reter a proof
of Peter's Primacy, 395,
Ammianlls .J.l1arcellinus, referred to, 4G8.
AnaIOfIY, between uni\Ter:5al and par-
ticular Churches and the Primate and
all bishops, 435-of the body, house,
kingdom, city, and fold, with the
Church, 248-250, 435-its force as a
proof for the Primacy, 4G4-as a crite-
rion of interpretation, 482,

----+<>+-

An.Jlicanisll
, the peculiar inconsistenc)"
of, 439-442.
AnJlteans, Lutherans, and Calvinists, com-
parative proof for their doctrines and
for the Primacy, 471, 484,
Apostles, their relation to Pder. 271,307,
311-314, 331-333, 33.::;' 337, 3-H-their
commission as
iven in )Iatthew, l\Iark,
Luke, nnd ,John, 3Uô-exercise of their
powers, 3U7, 376-how they sent Peter
and John, 3GG-are teachers and j ud
es
in controyersy, 376-the spirit of truth
promised to them and to their succes-
sors, 407-411-inequality in the colle
e
of, 4:H-tweh'e proofs of it, 4
4-429.
Aqnileia, Fathers of, ascribe the origin of
unity to Peter, 457,
Al'chimandrites of Syria, call Pope Hor-
misdas "Patriarch of the whole world,"
435.
Arnobius, calls Peter the Bishop of
Bishops, 374, 435.
AtlwnastUs, St., states the object of the
Incarnation. 270, 404-referred to, on
behalf of the principle of tradition, 485.
AUJltstine, St" terms Peter "the rock
which the proud gates of hell preyail
not against,"
59-" the figure of the
Church," 300-" made another self by
Chri!'t, and one with Himself," 3-12-
states the object of the lncnrnation,
i7U, 4U3-explains the banquet ill John
xxi., 309-says the order in which
the Apostles were called is uncertain,
324-mentions Peter's holy humilit,}
in being censured h J Paul. 399-sa)'8
there is no rcmi:;:;ion of sins outside
the Church, 447-that those who are
out of the Church have not charity, 447
-terms schism a horrible crime and
sacrilege, 447-distinguishes the Church
as Catholic, 451-referred to as e"'\:-
plaining the term Catholic, 45:?, 453-
and quoted, 472-why he teaches that
the keys were bestowed on Peter as
representing the per:;on of the Church,
456, n. *-referred to, 457-and on
tradition, 485.
Aritus, St" attests the Pope's Primacy,
466,

490

n,

B(lllerini, Peter, his works referred to,
4ô7.
Raronius, explains St. Peter being sent
to the circumci
ion, 392-renmrks on
the distortion of })aul's censurc against
reter, 3!Hi.
Basil, St., cans Peter underlving- the
building of the Church, 2j9-Íntèrprets
John xxi. 15-17 as a. grant of aU
pac:tornl authorit), to the Church in
the person of Peter her shepherd, 317-
referred to, on principle of tradition,
485.
Belle, St., intf'rpr<>ts "Aric:e, Peter, kill
anù eat, n 3ôH-conr1cmns all separation
from the society of Peter, 4(;;>.
Bernard, ::;t., appeals to rope Innocent
I I., as holding the Primacy of faith,
2!I!J, 467- calls the })ope universal
Bi
bop, 435-referred to, a:; explaining
the term Catholic, 15:?-spcak
of the
solicitude of all Churches resting on
the Apo
tolic ::5ee, 159.
Bishops, divine institution of, texts for,
M
:$, n. *-proof for, compared with
that for the Primacy, 4,8, 4Bl.
HóaJCfl", its meaning, contrast('tl with "'0&-
Jlaí
f,.., 3;37, n,
BOSstU't, e'Xplains t1u
relation between
Peter and the Apo
tles, 312, 314, 33.)-
his writings against .Turien referred to,
4-19.

c.

('æsar, .Julius, II
u1tllel between proof for
his ha,'ing been emperor, and for
Peler's Prim:tcy, 4ß4.
L'rzlt'inists, their proof,.. for the r1Ï\'inity of
Chri8t compured \\ ith tho
e of Catho-
lics for the Primacy, 471.
Canons, the :!:?nd of the A po
tolic, quoted,
365.
Cart!lTI!lht, the Puritnn, ohspn"es the in-
consistency of Anglicunism, 442, n, t.
Casmlh01
, referred to, 4 fK
Cassi'an, John, states the Primacy of ::5t,
reter as continuing in the Church, 313
-referred to, 4
5.
Catholicity, texts on the Church's, re-
ferred to, 43R, 4
j, n, : -in "hat it
consists, material anr1 formal part
, 452
-the formal part as negatÏ\'e and as
affirmati,"e, 45t-45fj.
r'hrist, at lIis passion, commends the
Church as His" finished work" to God
the FatlH'r, 247-stands 111 two relations
to the Church while on earth, as
]tounrler and fiS Ruler, 251, :?
f- selects
from His di
ciples first twelve and then
one, 152, 3:?4-explains the name of
Peter, 25G-communicates to Peter the
gift of being the Foundation, 2G7-edu-
cates him for the office of chief ruler, 2,2
-associnte
him in a peculiar manner
with Himself, 2,7 -dc
ignales a chief

I
VDE
\.

ruler in His Church, 2AO, 284-alld that
one to be Peter, 289-makes a further
disposition of power aft<>r His resur-
rection,
03-makes Peter the one
Shepherd O\'cr His fold, 309, 3IS-fulfils
IIis promi
e
to the Twelve, 305-
1I1d
to Peter, 307-foretells Peter's cruci-
fixion, 318-pamphrase of His promises
to Peter in 'l:1tt, xvi. 17-20, 3:$0-the
mystical II ccJ.d of the Church, 382-the
incarnate "Tord the principle of C"nity
and Heallship in the Church, 402-40,>-
His heaù
hip does not dispen.;;c with a
,'isible hierurchy, 40R-:md cannot be
e:\.pressed by the unity of a college,
414-bestows all spiritual gifts, 408,
411.
Chrysostom, St., interprets the name
l)cter, 254, 270-terms Peter" the sup-
port of the fai th, " 260-" the mouth piece
of the A p08t1e8 and teacher of the
world," BOO, 3.jl-the Teacher, 371,372
-the Father, 3,9-the
reaterand elder,
388-interprets "the keys" to mean
power o\'er all thin
s in he:wen, 258-
mterlJrets, "give it to them for me
anr! for thee," 278, 2,9-interprets John
xxi, 15-17 ns the charge of the whole
Church gi,'en to Peter, 315, 31G-wit-
nesses to 8t, Peter's l")rimacy, 322, 327,
355, 3.;7-describes the suhject of
the Acts, 34
says that in Christ the
race of tiorl and man is become one,

-17-degcribes Peter as the tirst on
{'yery occa
ion, 3.j:?-says the Acts are
tho:,e of ::;t. Peter and ::;t. Paul, 35t-
interprets "confirm thy brethren" of
::;t. Peter's supreme authority, 3,j5-
makes St. .Tohn subordinate to St.
reter, :1,iR-interprets Acts x. 47, 369
-likens Peter to the commander of an
army, 374-says thnt he anticipates 8t.
Paul's doctrine to the Ilomans, 375-
makes St, Paul prefer Peter to himself,
387-and to the other Apostles, 387-
cOll:-iders S1. Paul's yi
it to him a
proof of his Primacy, 389
xplains
(..;al. ii. 7-9, 391-speaks of the dignity
of St. Peter's person, 39,j-denies it to
have been 8t, Peter who was censured
by St. Paul, 398-remarks on ::5t.
Paul's prudence in the manner of giving
this censure, 400-his remark on the
Incarnation, 403-describes the unity
of the Church all 0' er the world, 436
-distinguishes the Church as Catholic,
451-referred to on necessity of com-
munion between the Church's members,
454.
Clturch, establishment of, the "finished
work" of God the 'Vord incarnate, 247,
250-unity anr! ,.isibility part of its pri-
mary idea, 249-nnd a visible headship,
250-unchangeable, like her Lord, 2
5-
had one ruler from the beginning, 28G-
unity of, fourfold, 405-of mystical
influx, 40G-of charity, 406-of faith,
40(;, 411-of yisible headshipJ 412-417

-its identity, 438-its unity, and texts
proving it, 438-itR Catholicity, 451-
these three vie,ved as reasons for the
Primacy, 451-456-means the whole
society of believers, 441-texts which
so derine it, 441, n. *-as set forth in
Scripture, 4-16,
Claude, the Calvinist, referred to, 448.
Clement of Alexandria, referred to as
detining the Church, 441-on the term
Catholic, 453-on the principle of tra-
dition, 485.
Clement, the Pseudo, his epistle to St.
James quoted, 365.
Cælestinus, referred to, 453,
Confirming, meaning of the term in Luke
xxii, 32, 53.
Cornelius, conversion of, 367.
Council of Nicea, referred to, 453, 485.
- of Sardica, referred to, 453.
- of Ephesus, referred to, 453.
- of Chalcedon, terms Peter "the
rock and foundation of the Catholic
Church, and the basis of the orthodox
faith," 260.
- third, of Carthage, referred to,
441, 453.
- second, of Constantinople, referred
to, 441.
- of Laodicea, referred to, 441.
-- second Xicene, referred to, 441.
Creed, how it contains St. Peter's Pri-
macy, 458.
Criteria of interpretation, four chief ones,
47G-verbal, 477-real, 476-analogi-
ca], 481-consent of witnesses, 484.
Cyprian, St., terms Peter the rock of the
Church that was to be built, 259--quotes
the confessors out of Novatian's schism,
286-says that perfidy cannot approach
the Roman faith, 294-s:1\'s that the
Church is built on Peter, 3ui, 399-says
that the Apostles, as such, are equal,
306-but adds the Primacy of St. Peter,
317-solution of his phrase, "the epis-
copate is one, of which a part is held
by each without division of the whole,"
334-how his statements on the unitv
of the Catholic episcopate cohere with
the Primacy, 455-makes St, Peter's
See the fountain in the Church, 342-
says the Church is in the bishop, 364
-compares the unity in the Church to
that of the Holy Trinity, 417 -defines
a particular Church as a people united
to itR priest, and a flock adhering to its
pastor, 436-describes the one Church
and its prerogath-es, 445-distinguishes
it by the name Catholic, 451.
Cyril, St" of Alexandria, says the Church
is founded on Peter, 254-describes the
presence of the Holy Spirit in Chris-
tians, 347-remarks on the Incarnation,
404.
Cyril, ::'t., of Jerusalem, affirms St,
Peter's Primacy, 300-calls the Church
Catholic, 451-explains the term, 452.

INDEX.

491

D.

Danfe, his words on fortune, 419,
Dioll,!Jsins, the so-called Areopagitc, state

that the office of the Holy Spirit is the
deification of man, 317.

E.

Ephrem of Antioch, on the unity pro-
duced u
' the Incarnation, 404.
Epltrem, St. Syrus, calls Peter the candle
and tongue of the disciples and the
voice of preachers, 300.
Epiphanius, St., terms Pet-er the immo'
-
aule rock of the Church, 259-and
ays
that the charge of bringing the Gentiles
into the Church is laid on him, 369-re-
ferred to, on tradition, 485.
Eu.cherius, St., of Lyons, calls Peter the
Pastor of pastors, 435.
EllsebÙts, states that St, John vi5ited the
Churches of Asia, 373-calls the Church
by the name of Catholic, 451-referred
to, 465.
Euthalius, his summary of the Acts, 351.
Evidence, moral, how far intended to be
convincing, 324.

F.

Faith, how called by the Fathers, 450, n.
Fathers, the Greek, on Gal. ii. 11, unani-
mously set forth
t. Peter's Primacy,
397-399.
FerratUlus, refers inquirers to the Apos-
tolic See, 465-states the authority of
Councils confirmed by it, 466.
First, force of the term, 322.
FructltoSUS, St., the Church in his Acts
called Catholic, 451.

G.

Gelasius, Pope, A.D. 492-496, referred to,
457 -states the power of the Apostolic
See, 466, 467.
Gnostics and )Iarcionites, distort Paul's
censure of Peter, 396.
Grego}'y Thaumaturpls, St., his remark
on the Incarnation, 4u3.
Gregory :Kazianzen, St., terms Peter the
rock of the Church, 26o-remarks on
the Incarnation, 403-calls the Church
the tunic without seam, etc., 436-re-
ferred to, 457.
Gregory of Nyssa, St., his remark on the
unity produced by the Incarnation, 404.
Gregory the Great, St., A,D. 590-603, re-
marks Peter's humility in defending
himself, 371-founds the Primacy on
the three great texts, 487,
Gregory II" Pope, A,D, 715-731, de-
scribes the re\-erence felt to Peter in
the eighth century, 345,

f)2

II.

Jlt?r{',
.'I, why it hns lo
t its foulness in the
minds of Protpstnnt
, 119,
Hit ,'ar<.'/',I./, the \'i:,iLle, \\ hy constituted,
411
-412-n. head of it neces:.ary, 412.
417,
IIllar." of p(litier
, St., terms Peter the
rock of the Church, 2;)!)-his remark 011
the effect of the lnc:lrllation, 403-

pe:1ks of the unity prlHluced hy the In-
l'arllation nnll the Eudulrist, 40j-set

forth the Church's unity, 13
, n.:-
referred to n
detining the Church, 4-11.
lIipjJolytw;, St" hi.. rel1lurk on the fruit of
the Jncanmtion, 4U3.
IIistory. Christinn, fourteen di
tinct
clnsse
of fnets in it attest the Primacy,
4fa-4Ii
,
IIU1"IIÚs,f IS, Pope, \. u. 514-:'23, referred
to, 4:'7.

I.

1:./natllls, St., u..\'s the word Catholic of
the ('hurch, 451, 4,-)2,
1I1C'II'11(1.t;01l, the order and
ifts of, lost

i
ht of by tho"c without the Church,
2ïO-tlH' objeet of, 2.U, 402 40,-),
11lnOClllt I., POpl'. .\.H. 401 H., mak('s
the Apostolic :5\.(' the fountnin in the
('hurch, ;) 12-his letters to St. Yictrice,
-1(;..
Irena'II":, :5t., his remarks on tilt' I ncarna-
tion, -I();} -referred to ns delining the
Church, 41l-descrilws the Chllrch'

unity, 441-nnd terms it Catholic, 1.,1
-nnd e"-plains the term, 4;)2-!::
ts
forth tmdition nnd the chief:..hip of the
HOlllan (1mrch, 4,j I-!'tates the prindple
of tradition as guarding the faIth, .I
;),
4
û.
bido,",
t., decl:lr('
that whneyer dnes
not obey Peter is a :-ocbi"lllatic) ;) I!).

J,

James, St., th(' mnrtyr,lom of, how nwn-
tinned by ::;t. Luke, :;.
,
JerollU?, :::;t., puts the safety of the C'hurch
in the ùi
hop,

Ij-m:lke
the Pri IlInc

to he instituted n
nin!"t schism, 31,')-
f':l\.S it i:, not a t 'hurl'h which ha.. no
prìest, 31)-t-nscriLes the decision of the
('ouncil of ..TC'rnsnlem to
t. Pet('r, :J.7
-and makes
t, puul's yisit to Pder a
token of his Primacy, j!)lI, 3!).)-
i\"('s
the n'aSllns of those who denied it to be
st. PC'ter who" as c{'nsured, ;;!hi, 3!)7-
cl{'scribe
the llece:;
ity of adhering to
Peh'r's S('e, 43G, If) I, n, lI-r('f('rrC'rl
to as dctìnin
the Church, 4 U-dis-
tin
uishes it n" CntholiC', '151-ref('rred
to, .J,-)Î-refC'rred to un principle of
tradition, 485,
John, St., his sphere distin
uished from
that of Peter, 326-how often mentiolled

I
YD L'
Y,

in the X ew Testament, 327 -with his
Lmther called Bn:mcrg(>.,. 2,=)6, n. *, 322
-m
lkes himself subordinate to Peter,
3f)R, :;fi-!, :hif;'
Jill (h, :lmon
his hrpthren, a t
'pe of
Pet('r nmon
the .\postIes, -I2G, 4j
), 43-1,
Juli<l.J'I. the .\postate, distorts Paul's
censure of Peter, ;)!If;'
Jw'Ù.. n, n>ferrcd tl), .II
.
JurisJictiún,
piritu:lI, derivel! from the
I)l'r
nn of t 'hri..t to St, Pt....ter. ;;:):J, ;J 10,
;
I
-creatinn of, precedl
the forma-
tion of th(' t 'hurch, :3j
, 3111.
Justinian, the Emperor, referred tu, 4,")3,

K.

lÚn I, on th
C'rf'f'11. n>fC'rred to, 4;)1.

L,

l tldlmfi1l'
, dí'sl'ril)('g nC'c('
:.:ity of helOllg-
ing to the Church,I".
T ('{md ", referred to, 4,')
t
[If),
t., Pupe, 410 WI, pnrnphra-;es thp
name of Peter, 2,):'-
t:ltes hi
Primac\'
anti n
sncintion \\ ith ('hri
t, 2:,!)-cx.-
plnin:o; \\ hy Ollr Lonll'rays sp(,l'inlly for
Peter, 2!IU-!'ay::. th:lt Pl'tl'r rulps nil hr
immediate commi
gion, j I Î, ;)
';)-that
Christ g-u\"e to the rest thrnu
h Peter,
;):U-that he n
sllmec! Peter into the
p:lrtil'ip:ltion of IIi., incli\ isihle unity,
;) Ij-rèmarks on the unity produced by
thl' I nearnat ion, 10 I-dl'
l'ri h('
the
unit
. of the Catholic ('piscopute a9
knitted up in the See of St. Peter, 137,
I eOlltill
, n.ferrpt.! to, 4
5.
Lul:.e,
t., his purpo
c in \\ riting the \cts,
:J iii-part which he n!'
if!ns to Pl'ter, in
general, ;
I!ì-j,')j-in particulars, 3,')3-
:r7
1 - !'Ii
hth' m('ntions the lither
.A pu:..t Ie:" 'j:'I":"'e
hiLJib Peter's mirncles
as John doC's those of Christ, 361-
rnnk('s him the main figure in the
A po
tol it.' coll('g(', 31iO,
l,tfhU'WI.<;:, their proofs for the real
pr
scnce comp:ued with tho:,e of C
ltho-
I il's for the Primacy, -t 71.

)1.

lIallllClii, his works referr('(! to, If
R,
.Jlarills Yictorinus, mnk('s Paul's visit an
acknowled
ment of Peter's Primacy,
;)ð!).
]faximJls,
t., of Turin, says that C'hri8t

ave to Peter IIis own title, the Hock,
2IiO-s('t
forth Peter'!, Prim:ll'Y, 344.
JIl(XÙlLIlS, umrtyr, referred to, -157,
J/t'strezat, referred tn, .t4
.
Jltlllplwl', tests of dearness in, 4.8.
Jlore,
ir Thomn
, his statement to
Luther of ren
ons for mnintaining the
Primacy, 4.4.

JIoslLeim, his 'admission that the early
Fathers set forth a unity which termi-
nates in the Papal See, as the hand does
in the fingers, 418, 419, n. t
.iJfuzzarelli, his works referred to, 468.

x,

.J..Vmnes, classes of, gi,
en in Scri ptnre,
260, 261.
Nicole, referred to, 44f1.

o.

æcumenius, on the fruit of the Incarna-
tion, 403,
Optatus, St., calls St, Peter's the single
chair in which unity was to be observed
by all, 3--13-calls sèhisrn the greatest of
evils, 447-referred to, as explaining
the term Catholic, 452-a!"cribes the
origin and maintenance of unity to
Peter, 457,
Orz:qen, says that Peter is so called from
Christ the Rock, 2.=J5-calls Peter the
great foundation of the Church, 260-
describes the great honour gi,ren by
Christ to Peter in the matter of the
didrachma, 278-makes Peter the first,
as Judas the last, of the Apostles, 3"22-
referred to, as defining the Church, 441
-distinguishes the Church as Catholic,
451-states the principle of tradition,
484-referred to, on same, 485.

P.

Pacian, St" calls the Church Catholic,
451-explains the term, 452, 453-de-
scrihes the Church's unity, 454, n, *-
ascribes the origin of unity to Peter,
457.
Paul, St., distinguishes St. Peter among
the Apostles, 3ù4-why so much said of
him in the Acts, 352-his visitatorial
power contrasted with St. Peter's, 373
-his epistles incidentally confirm
St. Peter's Primacy, 38ß-recognizes
St. Peter's Primacy, 3f<7-by going to
visit him, 3
8-390-and in his second
visit, 390-394-what is invoh-ed in his
censure of St, Peter, 394, 3a5-its real
amount, 400-force of his terming the
Church "one body," 415-hùw em-
phatic he is in setting forth ,isible
unity, 418,
Pela!Jius IT" Pope, 578-590, states
privileges of the A postolic See, 466.
Petm.'ius, shows that spiritual jurisdiction
springs from the direct gift of Christ,
340.
Peter, St., first mention of him in the
Gospel, 253-meaning of his name, 254
-a special title of our Lord, 254-name
first promised, 253-conferred, 256-

INDE...Y.

493

explained and promises attached, 2j7,
331-3:33-titles of, betokening his asso-
ciatio!l with Christ, 2.59, 260-parallel
between, and .Abraham, 2lil-2tix, 426,
432, 433-his name explained by St.
Chry!'ostom, 270-his relation to the
Apostles, 271, 332, 333, 33'==>-337, 341
-his instruction in the theology and
economy, i73-witness of the trans-
figuration, 275-of the Lord's prayer
in His agony, 273-uf raising the
daughter of Jairus, 276-associated with
Christ in paying of the didrachma, 276
-designated to be chief ruler of the
Church, 2ti
)-chargcd to confirm his
brethren, 289-30 I-is distinguished in
having the resurrection proved to him,
304-all our Lord's promi!'es fulfilled to
him, 307 and following-mentioned by
the E\-angelists differently from the
other Apostles, 320-named first in every
catalogue, 322-his sph('re distinguished
from that of John, 326-his predomi-
nance in the sacred history, 3"27-how
often mentioned in the Gospels, 328-
and in the Acts, 349-the type, the
origin, and the efficient cause of unity,
334, 341-looked up to, as a God upon
earth, by the "rest, 345-prominence
given to him in the Acts, 348-353-
directs the election of a new Apostle,
353-defends the Apostles on the day
of Pentecost, 35()-speaks for them the
third and fourth time, 358-proves his
supreme authority by special miracles,
35U-cures <Eneas and raises Dorcas,
362-heals with his shadow, 362-re-
cei \reS the Samaritans into the Church,
363-366-and the Gentiles, 367-370-
exercises supreme judicial power, 372-
visits all Churches, 373-is the first to
pronounce decision in the Council of
Jerusalem, 374-378-his imprisonment
and that of St. James and St. Paul, 378
-summary of his conduct in the Acts,
37D-382-his visible headship quite other
than the headship of mystical influx,
382-set with .Tames and John parallel
to Paul with Barnabas and Titus, 391
-the head, centre, fountain
root, and
principle of unity, 416-is in the epis-
copate what God the Father is in the
divine monarchy, 417-his office in the
Church acknowledged by friend and
foe, 419-typified in Judah, 426, 433-
434,
Peter Chrysologus, St., says of Peter that
he founds the Church by his firmness,
260-advises Eutyches to obey the Pope,
299,
Philip, St" perhaps the fir!'t-called
Apostle, 324.
Pion ius, St" his Acts call the Church
Catholic, 451.
Polycurp, St" the epistle on his death
calls the Church Catholic, 451.
P07-phyry, distorts Paul's censure of
Peter, 396.

-191

11 o ;,wrcy, tbe nature of, defined in the
three palmary te
t
! 337-o34
-
b?wn
to consist in SUperIOrity of JUrI!"dlCtIon,
429-431-compnred to the law of gravi-
tation, 342, 42x-institution and ex-
ercise of, compnred, 381-th.e cont!o-
\"ers'
on reduced to one pomt, 42
-
sUJuñlaQ: of, as set forth m the Acts,
3ï9-and generally, 421-42-1-:the end
and purpose of, 431-to whIch end
three clas
es of reasons guiùe us, i. the
typical, 4:
2-ii. the analogical,. 435-
iii, the real, 437-bound up m the
\"isibilitv and unity of the Church, 451
-what is required of those who deny
it Mil-its denial the origin of all
a
tual di,-isions among Chri
tinns, 4ft:?
-its proof as considered ahsolutel.'1J t!62
-comparatively with that for the dn me
in!'titution of hishop
, the renl presence,
and the divinity of Christ, 471-182-
multiplicity of proof for it,
64---4G8-
the opposition (
f Greeks,
\ngIH::ms, a
ld
Protestants to It, merely negntn"e, 4h9,
4';O-pnrallel between the opposition to
it by sects now, and that to the d?c-
trines of the Trinity and the Incarnnhon
in the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries,
4ï5.
Primacy and Apostolate, their relation to
each other, 315, 332, 333, 336, 338.
Proclus, Patriarch of Constantinople,
calls Peter first prelate of the Apostles,
435. .
Proofs, the different so
of, fi,:d th
lf
whole sum, to be consIdered, 2J3-dlf-
ferent sorts of, and the principnl here
u:,ed, 460-multiplicity of, for the Pri-
ß1ac'
, 461-as considered absolutely, 462
--co"'mpw'atively, 471-con<:urrence of
four
reat proofs for tlle P
1I11aC}:,
64.
Prudent ius, calls Peter the hrst disciple
of God, 300,

R,

Ref07"111Æ!rs, di
tort Paul's censure of
Peter 3!'16-oppo
ition betwepn them
and the :Fathers as to Peter's Primacy,
400-as to Church principles,. 444, n, *-
denied the visibility of the Church, 439,
n. ttt.

s.

&craments and Symbols, lead from the
visible to the invi::;ible, 414.
&nse in writing, definition of, 477, n.
&crates and Sozomen, their canon re-
spectin
the Bishop of Rome, Mì(t
Stephen, Bishop of Dora, describes Peter's
Primacy, 2D5, 319.
Stephen Bishop of Larissa, makes all the
Chur
hes of the world to rest in Peter's
confession, 301, ,
Sym mach us, Pope, A.D. 418-514, hkens
tbe unity of tbe Apostolic See to that
of the Trinity, 417.

INDEX.

T.
Tertullian, why our Lord ga\"e Peter a
name drawn from figures of Himself,
256-sa,'s tbe Church is built on Peter,
2!)9-e
pr(':;:s('s Pet('r's supreme power,
and distin(ruishes his sphere from that
of John, 32t>-:-:u:crihe!' the decision in
the Council of Jeru:;.alem to St. Peter,
3ï7, 3

}-rf'ferred to, as defining the
Church, 441-and as explaining the
term Catholic, 4!)2, 453-sets forth
Church unity, 441-denics that Peter's
doctrine wag censured, 399-ca11s tbe
Catholic Church near to Peter, 4,l'j()-
says the Lord left the ke
's to Peter,
añd through him to the Church, 4,')6-
his rule not to search for the truth
among lleretics, 472-referreù to, on
the principle of tradition, 485.
Theodvre, AI,ùot of the Studium at Con-
st:mtinollle, addrc:;ses Pope Paschal I.
a
Pet('r, and beseeches him to exert
his Primacy,
W5-enlIs Pope Leo III.
father of fnthers, etc., 43').
Tlleodot.et, sa) s stone is a. title of 0
1l
Lord, 2.')5-terms Peter the most solId
ruck 2j9-ascribes the decision in the
Cou
cil of .Terusnlem to St. P('ter, 377
-recognizes Peter's Primacy, 3R6, 388.
Theophylact say
that Peter confirms not
only' "the Apostles, but all th
faithful
to the end of the world, 292-mterprets
Juhn x)\..i. 15--17 of f:upreme power
m'er the Church given to Peter, 316.
Tlwmas, St., of Canterbury, s
es in, Paul's
visit to Peter a. proof of blS Pnmacy,
3DO.
u.
C'nity, thut of the Father and the Son
thè archetype of the Church's unit)
,
416-fourfold in the Church, of m
!':tI-
eal influx, charity, fnith, and visible
headship, 405-417 - te)\..ts on the
Church's unity, referred to, 43
, 482, n. t
-Prot('st:mt notions of the Cburch's
unity, 439-:-th8:t
f Anglican
, 439-
that of di!'hngmshmg between mternal
and external unity, 442-that of agree-
ment in fundamentals, 4.l
.

Y',
Valentinian IlL, his constitution on the
Primacy quoted, 468, .
Vincent of Lerins, referred to, on prm-
ciple of tradition! 48,,). .
Vitringa, sets forth a. Protestant notion of
unity, 442-445.
Voss, on the Creed, referred to, 451.

,Yo
R alemburg, the brothers, referred to, 449.

z.
Zaccaria, his works referred to, 466.
Zeno, 8t" quoted, 2,)9,

INDEX OF TEXTS.

The number indicates the page.

GEXESIS. 'YISDO:\I. PAGE
PAGE PAGE xvii. 1 3:23
v,29 261 viii. 1 365 23 276
x, 25 260 24 325
xii. 1 :l62 ISAIAH. 27 .277, 3:26
- 4 2ô2 vii. 3 261 xviii, 1 334
xvii, 5 26:2 ix, 6 337 2 280
15 261 xxviii, 16 ... 254, 267 17 439
HI 260 xl. 9-11 310 18 302, 335, 439
xviii. 17 2!ì5 21 327
xxii. 1 263 EZECHIEL. xix, 23 328
10 2ôö 27 32

xxv. 25 260 xxiv, 33 ... 310 28 4""
iIiI
:2G 2GO xx, :20 28:2, 331
30 260 ÐAXIEL, - 27 323
xxyii, 36 :2GO ii, 35 254 xxiii. 8 285
xxx. 18 260 ix. 26 251 9 2{j

xxxii. 28 261 xxvi, 36 275
xl. 51, 52 260 ÛSEA. 40 32,=)
xlix, 10 434 69 3:21
j i. 4, 6, 9 2òl xxviii. 18 ... 306, 336
EXOIJLS. 19 ... 311
ii. 10 260 I MICAH. 19, 20 248, 439
v, 2 283, 310 36... 275
XL.1IBERS, ZACHARIAH. )IARK,
ii. 3-9 434 i. 16 3o

x.14 434 iii. 9 254
xii, 2 B82 - 16, 17 2ô2
xiii. 17 261 ::\IALACHI, -18 :262
xvi, 3 382 i. 11 3li6 -36 32J, 325
ii, 25 3iO, B25
JLDGES. 1 ::\IAcc, iii. 11 3:20
13 251, 302
i. 1-3 434 ii, 2-4 260 14 256
xx, 18 434 17 260
MATTHEW. 16-19 3:22
1 P ARALlP, i. 1 267 iv. 3
308
xxvii, 33 ... 323 ii. 6 283, 310 v.35 276
,,- 1).")_1
iii. 1 261 - ill iI_iI
xiii, 3 3-)'")
2 P ARALIP. v, 14 249, 446 _iI
xxvi. 20 3:23 1 256, 302 xiv. 33 323
... x. xvi. 6 304
-2-5 3:2:2, 325 7 3
1
KEHE:\'I1AH. -5 3G8 10 3:W, 3:!5
-7 31il)
xii. 45 3:23 xii, ä 3:W, 325 15 306, 311, 336, 367
I xv. 24 363 15-17 ... 3GO
PSAL3IS, - 30 3û3
ii. 9 312 xvi. 13-19... 257 Ll:'KE,
xlvii. 2 249 - 15 263, 328 iv, 40, 41 362
lxix, :26 354 1_ 16 263, 302, 329 v, 3 308
lxxxii. 6 26R 1- 17-20... 330 -10 262
cviii. 8 354 18 248, 329, 332, 337, \yi, 4 320
cxvii. 22 254 I 367, 388, 437, 439 - 12, 13 go::?
cxxxi. 13, 14 249 I - 19 335, 337 -14 256

496

l...YÐ.EX OF TE}{TS.

rAGF:
vi, 14-17 :;2

,'iii, 24 308
45 321, 325
51 323
ix. 32 275, 3':?,r:,
xi. 5 473
xii, 41 ;):?
16, :?2
)>..,., 9 473 1

-
2 3:?3 - 21-22...
)>.. yiii. 2 47:; I
31 2:-;0
xxii. 8 323 I i. 4-8
22 2
"i _ 8
24 334 I - 15
24-30 281, 2
;2,
97, _ 1 :; 16 9 0 -.).'
29R .. :', ,- --
c)w C)
1 II, 13
-,) ...' - 14
26 ... 2,)2, 415, 4Hì, _ 13-16
426, 132, 4:;7, 439 _ 1 t 37
29 433 _ :;')'
32
(ì5, 2
9, 291, 293, _ ai3
:?9j, 296, 3:
.), 337, _ :;7
3tì9, 137, 4:
9 _ :r7 ,
k
306, 336
- :
7, 38, 40, 41
-44
iii. 2

.to:? - 4
2.')3 - 11, 12
:?ti2 iv. 4
324 - 7, 8
;;2-1 - 13
;1Iìl) - 32
T .)
- 8, 3, 9
- 12-14
- 1.:;, It)
-29
viii. 14
14, 22
i)>... 31
- .
2
- ;;9
x. 1-7
-10
- 10- 16
-19
- :?8
- ;1:1, 43-47
xi. 1-4
- 3, 17, 1

-18
xii, 1-5
X,". (ì-ll

xxi,". ,19

i, 14
- :;5-42
-42
- 4:

- 14
h". 23
\. 5-
1
vi, 21
- ft.
}o,.. 11, 14, 16
- 11-16
-16
- :;1
)>..i. 16
- 52
)>.. iii. ti
1;)
34-31ì ...
xiv. 8
12
Hi
16-18...
16, 26...
20
:!6
xv. 1, 2, 5-7
fI, 15 ...
12, 13, 17
22-24 ...
21;
27
xvi. 7, 13-16
13
x,-ii,
11, 21
12
17
21
xx. 21

.TolI
.

31:1
:;oj
32

310
2.")0
;)37, :1.ì7
21;

3 .)-
-I
413
3 .)-
-I
2
4
406

'").)-
,)-1
:?GfI

G9, 410
407
291, 4 J6
405
107
40lì
269
406
3f>9
139, 446
3;,7
407
291
:?1R
416
303
438
359, 401, 43R
3013, 361

rAGE

x, 21-23 ... 331;
- 23 2tìfl
""xi. 1-14 ... 30R
2 323
1'-; 263, 310, 3;37, ;1Iì7,
437, 4;;
1
:;öJ, 3
1:
31

3
lJ

_ \CTS,
... 30G, 336, 439
3'>7, 31i3
350
3,")4
3.=')1
321, ;),)0
356
350
357
3:>7
:
21
3.11
;).")7
3.>
}
;)61
:;;,11
;);,1
3.")

3.")

320
;);,
I

I
- 12
- :?K
- 31;

yi. 4
xvii, 2R, 29
xx. 2R

1.11
- 2,')
,e. 5

RO:\[A X
.

321, 350
3511, 3li 1
364
373
367, ;)fl2
:1(ì2
üfi.
21i,)
3l;b
3'-;9
3fìx
370
;)70
397
3"2
37

307, 374
21ì,")
375
3i,)
373
307, 376
3.HI
307, 311, 312

viii. I;}
17
ix. 4, 5
)>..ii, 5
xv. 8
- 9
)>..\"i, 7
25

PAGE
21i9
2ftfl
3
12
402
392
392
3R7
291, 293

1 Com:"TJJIAX
,

i, 7
-12
iii. 11
- 22
T, 1-5
ix, 5
x.4
-17
-1

xii, 7-13
11
- 12
- l;j
- 27
xiii. 12
x i v. 33
xv, 1-9
5

291
3
G
2GR
386
307
38G
344
414
433
409
40 Q , 410
4J2, 415
414
347
2G9
439
305
38ti

2 Com
TnIAXS.

3.2
:J7

:;tì2
;1 f
:?

i, 21
i,". 17
,"iii, 23
x,6

291
441)
3
7
307

(;.\1..\ fI.\:"S,
i, llì-19
-1

ii. 1, 2
-7-9
- 8,9
- 11-14
iii. 7
- 16
v. If1,
O
yi, 16

3R8
395, 39R
3
0, 3H5
391, 393
393
394
21j6
2lJ7
439
433

EI'IIESL\
S.
i. 9, 22
-10
-22
ii. 20
-21
iii. 5
-16
-10
i \". 4
- 7-16
- 8, 11
-11

293 - 12
138 -] 3
406 - 14

3x3
273
383, 418
254

tì7
31ì6
291
419
415, 418, 438
409
418
2
18, 33
, 410, 41,='>,
418
339
408
410

IJ.YD E...\. OF TE...YTS. ,,:W7
PAGE Tut.:s. PAGE
iv. 15 883, 446 PAGE iii. 2, 8 447
-25 10,) i, 5 373 - 16 3
5
y, 23 418, 446 ii, 11 43

- 23, 27 383 -14 438 J..nIEs.
-27 439 iü. 10 472 i. 17
- 3:2, 80 250 4:25
COLOSSIAXS. HEBREWS. 1 JOIIX.
i, 17 337 i.8 83'7 i. 1 251
-18 383, 415 xiii. 8 2
5 v. 6, 7 2'74
ii. 6 291 :20 ð37
-9 410 J t.:DE.
2 TIIESSALO
IAXS. 1 PETER. 18 447
ii, 16 291 ii. 25 438 ApOCALYPSE.
v,3 380 ii. 27
1 TDIOTHY. -10 291, 293, 311, 312 312
i. 15 823 iii. 2 293
iii, 15 249, 439 -7 258, 337
2 PETER. vii. 9 368
2 TDIOTIIY. xvii. 14 337
i.4 418 Åix. 15 31t
ii. 2 485 - ]4 274 xxii, 16 258

THE EXD,

PRl"TED AT TilE 'CA
TO:>; I'RI:S
J EECCLES,

'OL. II.

':>K

UBRARY Sf. MARY'S COLLEGJ

....

262.11
A 55

122423
v 2

ALL lIES, THOMAS

262.11 122423
A .15 5 v.2
ALLIES, THOMAS
PER CRUCEM AD LUCEM
I
1
1

,
]
- - . 'flY' ...

""

.. .

:J
,,/,

':f("
,/",.

'{,
\':-.

'1'"
"
..\

:<.:

,.,"
.\'

,:.v,t ù
. '-\'"
\ J .i'i 11. ,
:: '
J
".: : ;.
,
.: 'A I
\ ,
. "
.x"
. " I
.i

,
"
/

J

it
lit

<J .l....
I" Þ,'<"::.';
i:
. .
, lø.':1
INW"/
....,
.t:"'I'
'.' J
. '11 /I,,,, ..',
",,"1.'" 't'
II '.IIJ
'.
. J'
'J1......u.l
I,'
7' '/1'(,.0". '"
J,1: ï N "'::::. ..ÿl)i

' ''N 1IJ
'1t :1,':-';1,
," '/ ' i ? (..<< W/>> rsr

'..

'"
f ''? '1Ø
.., If .

'/1

I,

/ I

??

.>1tj

\' ' , '":'''
'J!' " ': 1 ' j
\ I , .
'1) :,'.'
I Y 'ri. J

..../,..'

;.
. /
A
..

'..'

..j'?r

i.
,
i:øi$
,;

" i
?,' I,
..'1 , 1 '
/1

(I..

/,

.."

'\'